Naruhinasakufan1 - Pile Of Lemons 513k1i

Copyright Page

This book w as automatically created by FLAG on April 6th, 2012, based on content retrieved from http://w w w .fanfiction.net/s/5567186/. The content in this book is copyrighted by naruhinasakufan1 or their authorised agent(s). All rights are reserved except w here explicitly stated otherw ise. This story w as first published on December 8th, 2009, and w as last updated on February 22nd, 2012. Any and all is greatly appreciated - please email any bugs, problems, feature requests etc. to [email protected].

Table of Contents Summary 1. remake of Naruto's private healer 2. Remake of Sakura want's a threesome 3. Remake of How she's spend's her time 4. remake of his sexy new tool 5. Remake of TenTen's great morning 6. Remake of 2 nurse are better than 1 7. remake of Another threesome 8. Remake of Hinata special apology 9. remake of New year special NaruxHina 10. Remake of Temari's special Welcoming 11. Remake of Sakura's addiction 12. Remake of tenten's fanasty 13. Naruto's Ability List 14. new Remake of Naruto's Very Lucky Day 15. Remake of Two Hyuga's are better then 1 16. A Very Special Visit 17. Naruto's and Hinata's appreciation 18. blackmail 19. the crush, the teacher and the student 20. Ayame's special service 21. Sakura's desire and Shion's date 22. preview of karin's chapter 23. Shion's Enjoyment and TenTen's hot Day 24. Karin's gratitude and Tsunade's news 25. srry for not updating 26. Late Christmas and new year chap 27. Remake of The Doctor Is In 28. Konan's comfort 29. Howl's of pleasure 30. Being Honest 31. Familiar Whisper Of Dragon Wings 32. Author notes

Summary NEW SUMMARY Naru/Harem. What you see is what you get. Lemons, lemons, and more lemons. Warning: contains succubus Hyuuga, Dat Ass Ten-ten, and trace amounts of humor. Now with 25 percent more plot! still includes orgy and yuri lemons and now 25% drama

remake of Naruto's private healer

S

akura's private "healing"

Summary – the girls what to show Naruto their "apperation for saving the village Author's notes

Ok reader's as you can see I've made a new story because ever since I've started writing all people have done is complain about is my creatively and lemon's I mean some of the complaints were good but most weren't so I made this story to practice my lemon's I was going to make the moon eyed vs. cheery blossom my full lemon story but after some friend's and the vote's on my profile told that I should give it a shot so I've decided the order of the girl's it going to be in this order sakura/Hinata/tenten/ino/temari I might even add a few threesomes and girl on girl lemon's too so tell me if the lemon is good, bad getting better, or you suck as for my other stories I've written a few chapter's to them but wont post them I want to see how this play's out because the chapter's have lemon's in them and I want to make sure their good if not I might have to rewrite them or something I'm still looking for a beta so message me anytime and if you have any ideas on lemon's or suggestion tell me about and I might add it to the story enjoy the newest story P.s I will have a pattern at first like for example sakura then Hinata then sakura again then tenten and each girl will have 1 or 3 chapter each Story takes place after the Pein fight After the fight with Pein Naruto was sent to an underground cabin only used for the Hokages and sometimes the clan heads when their clan compounds were unavailable. Naruto and Tsunade were the only two there at the moment though. Their room were far from each other so they could rest. But Tsunade woke up a few days later so she ed the other's with the rebuilding and healing the injured ninja for. Kakashi had ordered Sakura to be Naruto's private nurse for the duration of his stay. As for the civilians, they had the ANBU and hospital staff working around the clock to help get everyone healthy and organized. just like Naruto, Hinata had a special room for Hyuuga's so she was sent there to get healed. Sakura was glad that Naruto was going to be okay. She would have been by his for the last couple of days even if Kakashi hadn't ordered her too. During that time Sakura ed all the time's Naruto had saved her. It was hard to believe that the dead-last that everybody (excluding Hinata) thought was a failure, saved them all from certain doom, and in most cases, death. She thought about how he promised to bring Sasuke back. And now that she thought of it, Why did she like him in the first place? Yes, he was cool back then, but he broke her heart and ed Orochimaru. She came to a sudden realization that she didn't care for him any longer, she hadn't cared for a while now in fact. She had someone new, someone who would risk his life to make her happy. Protect her with his life. A good man. Even though they both were sixteen Naruto acted with more maturity than half the adult she knew at times, and he did still have that crush on her, at least, she hoped he did. This could be her chance to have him before he changes his mind about her and get's with another girl. She'd seen Hinata naked before when they both went to the hot springs a few years ago and the twelve year old Hinata STILL, to this day, beat her in the breast department. Now though, Hinata had a better body and way bigger breast than she did, or ever would have. She was half way to a C- cup but Hinata was almost bigger than a D- cup. And she ed that she confessed to Naruto. so he might fall for Hinata instead of her. So had to hurry and clam him as her's before any girl had the chance. So she came up with a good idea to do just that. 'Okay, I hope this works. If it does Hinata or the others won't stand a chance against me. Naruto

you will be mine!' Sakura thought about if for a second before adding. 'Then again, knowing his stamina I may have to share. Or he'll put ME in the hospital.' She thought with a grin. Before she went to check up on him. She went into one of the room's where she found a nurse uniform. She had forgotten hers at home so she grabbed the best one they had and got dressed. 'Hmmm, it's a little snug.' She thought before checking the mirror. Only to pause when she saw herself. This was one of the old nurse outfits! And it was a size too small! They took this kind of outfit out of circulation because it was to... revealing. The nurses were hounded by the male patients constantly so they switched to the ones they had now. 'This is perfect! He won't even be able to speak when he sees me! I'll make sure he won't even his own name when I'm done with him!' Sakura finished her thought with an evil chuckled that would have send Madara himself running with his tail between his legs. With that decided she started for his room. Time to initiate operation: Fuck Naruto back into unconsciousness! _-_-_-_-_Naruto's room_-_-_-_-_ Naruto was starting to finally wake up after so many days in the cabin. When he fully woke up she looked around. Sakura, who was peeking through a crack on the door, took advantage of his confusion, and decided to eye him up while he was getting his bearings. He was in a shirt and boxers. Perfect. 'Where am I? And where is everyone at? How long have I been out for? Might as well wait till someone comes I guess.' thought Naruto Naruto only had to wait a few seconds for the doorknob on his door to turn, when the door swung open Sakura strutted into the room. Naruto was shocked, Sakura was wearing a skimpy Nurse outfit. It was an all white uniform with the leaf symbol on the hat, the skirt was real short, and it showed off an indecent amount of cleavage. Not that there was much to begin with, but it certainly accentuated what she already had. 'This should get him going. No one's going to be here for the rest of the week and by that time we both should be done.' Sakura thought. "Naruto your finally awake! Sakura said as she ran to him, and gave him a big hug. Naruto looked down to see her shirt covered breasts at the bursting point. In fact he eyed the quaking button holding her top together warily, if that the sprang off it could but his eye out! "Is something wrong?" asked Sakura. "No. Nothing's wrong. So how long have I been out and where am I?. "It's been a week since the fight and we're in an underground cabin just outside the leaf village. This place is only used for certain people. Like the Hokage, and sometimes the Shinobi council when their clan compounds are unavailable." "Oh, alright then. Ouch! Exclaimed Naruto holding his stomach. "Are you okay? Need any painkiller?" Sakura asked, slightly worried. "No, I'm okay, it's just my stomach. I guess I didn't fully heal when I was asleep. Naruto reasoned. "Well lay down and I'll heal you right up. said Sakura in a chipper tone. "Okay Sakura-chan." He answered. Naruto took off his shirt and laid in the bed. Closing his eyes he absently wondered why the Kyuubi didn't heal this injury. Normally his wounds only took a day or two to heal. so why did these particular injuries take so long? 'Plus, why is Sakura acting so weird? he thought, noticing she was taking her sweet time adjusting her ass as she sat in his lap.

Sakura's hand started to heal glow green as she started to heal him. While Naruto had his eyes closed, Sakura was looking at Naruto with his shirt off. His big muscles and great chest caused Sakura to almost start drooling. She had to put her plan into action. Now. "Naruto can I tell you something" Sakura asked sounding slightly nervous. Naruto opened his eyes and said "Sure Sakura-chan, anything." "Well first, I want to thank you for saving the village, you're a hero Naruto. When you came back from the fight the village already wanted to make a statue in your honor. and secondly, the fact is that I don't care for Sasuke any more, I've grown up, and realized how childish my crush on him was. I've found someone better. You. I care about you now. And I'm sorry it took me this long to realize how much you meant to me." She confessed. "..."- but before he could even begin to think of what to say to her Sakura stopped healing him and gave him a chaste kiss on the lips. "That was for always being true to your word, and this is for saving the village. She said as she gave Naruto another kiss, this time putting more of her feelings for him into it. "Sakura, are you sure about this? Naruto inquired. "I'm sure Naruto. It took me a long time to realize this, but, I love you. I know that when we get you all healed up and back to the village that there will be other girls wanting you. But I want to have you first, who knows I might even share you." Sakura finished with a flirty wink. "Well let's enjoy the time we have then." He finished with his trademark grin as she got off took off him so he could take his shirt and boxers off. while Sakura took off the uniform and pushed Naruto's back onto the bed. Once Naruto was on his back Sakura slowly sat down on top of him and lined up his cock in her pussy. "Naruto I want this so much. Please Naruto let's make love." said Sakura as she slipped the head of his cock in her pussy and slammed herself down on his cock. Having broken her hymen years ago during Tsunade's training the pain was minimal. Sakura started a steady rhythm of up and downs while Naruto palmed her plump ass. "Naruto, more! Oh God, ah, ah, Oh God my pussy's on fire! Naruto, fuck me. Oh God! Ah, ah, more! Touch my breasts; they want to feel your touch." Exclaimed Sakura between pants. Naruto grabbed one breast and started to suck on her nipple. He grabbed her other breast with his free hand and started pinching the nipple. "Sakura you're so fucking hot. Faster, I can feel your hot pussy. I want you to cum all over my cock. Naruto managed to say before he grabbed her ass and started bouncing it faster, thrusting up at the same time. "Naruto more! I'm almost there! Your cock feels so good! Fuck my pussy harder. I'm almost there! Hurry Naruto! Oh God. Deeper! Ah, ah, ah, Oh God! I'm Cumming! Shouted Sakura as she had the hardest orgasm of her life. Naruto gave a few more quick thrusts as he bottomed out inside her and released his load into her waiting womb. Extending Sakura's orgasm a few more seconds. "That felt so good Sakura. I hope you didn't think I was gonna be satisfied with just one round did you?" Said a grinning Naruto switched positions. so now Sakura was on the bottom and Naruto was on the top. "More. Fuck me more! I'll do anything you want. Just fuck my pussy raw!" Half-shouted Sakura as she opened her legs to show Naruto her pussy, still dripping with both their love juices. Naruto then grabbed her waist and rammed his cock in her pussy, hammering away at full speed. "Sakura your pussy is so good! I can't stop. your just too sexy." said Naruto as he slammed in and out of her pussy. "Naruto more, faster, harder! Oh, ah, ah. fuck me, fuck me rough! Oh God faster!" She was openly screaming at this point. She grabbed the bed rails so Naruto could fuck her faster. "Naruto fuck me til I can't cum anymore! Until I can't move! Oh God! Cum in me! Fill me to the brim!"

"Sakura I gonna cum." grunted Naruto. Me too. let's cum together." Moaned out Sakura as they both came. Naruto Shot six times before he pulled out, another 2 spurts came out and hit her breasts. "Sorry about that Sakura. I thought I was done." Naruto sheepishly itted while rubbing the back of his head. "No worries Naruto. Now let me suck you off." Said Sakura as she got on her knees, grabbing his long 12 inch cock with one hand she engulfed the first few inches in her hot, wet mouth and messaged this balls with the other hand. "Go faster my little nurse slut." Moaned Naruto. Sakura didn't even care that Naruto called her a slut. For him, it was true. So she would let Naruto call her whatever he wanted, in private, of course. Sakura licked the bottom of his cock first and when she got to the tip she kissed it. Putting it in her mouth Sakura started to suck hard and fast. "Sakura. Deeper. Suck faster you bitch I want to cum all over your face." Naruto grabbed her by the hair and forced his cock down the back of her throat. Unfortunately he was only able to get six inches in without hurting her. And while she seemed to be enjoying being used like a whore he was still rather new to sex. "Almost... there." groaned out Naruto as he sped up his thrusting for a few seconds before erupting in her throat. Holding his cock where it was most of his seed went down her throat causing her to choke. It became too much for her to shallow and some of his seed splashed onto her face and dripped onto her breasts. "Damn Sakura. You sure like sucking my cock don't you?" Gasped out Naruto, commenting on the fact that she didn't resist at all when he started face-fucking her? "Yes. I do Naruto. It's a good thing you're already trapped in this hospital bed or else I would have had to break into your apartment and raped you. Gotta make up for lost time after all." Sakura finished with a lusty grin. "Get on the bed and get on all fours. You said to fuck you until you couldn't cum any more so I want to fuck that nice ass of yours till you can't even think about moving without feeling sore. Hurry up my cute little cum dumpster." He said as she got up. Naruto smacked her ass as she get on all fours and spread her ass cheeks wide open for him. "Now Sakura, before I fuck your ass, tell me how hard you want it." Naruto ordered as he put his cock near her asshole, and robbed it around the entrance, teasing her until she did what he said. "I want it hard! Fuck my ass till I can't feel my legs anymore. I want you to stick your long hard fat dick into my little ass. Fuck me hard and long until your balls are empty. Make me your bitch, I'm yours Naruto. So please Naruto, stick it in already! I don't care if I start screaming in pain! Just fuck my ass as hard as you possibly can!" She pleaded, practically vibrating with lust and excitement. "Okay then slut, when I'm fucking your ass I want you to thank me for giving it to you so roughly." Naruto said right next to her ear. It was a little difficult to put the massive head into her small ass but the juices from the sex they had a second ago helped tremendously. Before Sakura could plead to put it in faster she was cut off by him succeeding in getting the head in. taking her words to heart Naruto gave no mercy as as soon as he was able he rammed all the way into her tight ass, drawing a scream of one part pain and two parts pleasure from her. His hips resting against her ass cheeks for a second before he pulled all but the head out and slammed back in. after a few thrusts he abandoned any form of rhythm and was slamming in and out of her with reckless abandon. "Oh God! My ass! Fuck me harder! Oh God, deeper. Ah, oh, ah, ah, ah, Oh God fuck my Ass. Oh God, your huge cock! I can feel it, it's in me so deep! I'm your whore! Thank you Naruto for fucking my ass so hard!" "That's a good slut, next time we get a mission we're going fuck first thing before we go. I want to see in filled with my cum every time we leave the gates! said Naruto as he spanked her ass.

see in filled with my cum every time we leave the gates! said Naruto as he spanked her ass. "Naruto, I gonna cum." Sakura moaned weakly. "Oooh no, you don't cum till I tell you too. Hold it in, the longer I fuck you the harder your orgasms going to be." As he went even faster with a quick application of some chakra she shoved her face into the pillows. Not even having the strength to grab the bed rails again. Naruto didn't stop, Not even for a second, he only thrust harder and faster as the minutes ticked by. Sakura couldn't take it anymore. "Naruto! Please I need to cum! I can't take anymore!" Naruto ignored her and continued slamming into her, making sure that she'd be begging for more the next time she got horny. Naruto bent down and whispered into her ear. "You've earned it Sakura-Chan, let it go whenever you want." And she did, with a mighty scream Sakura had the greatest orgasm yet, topping the one earlier by far. Naruto, feeling a now familiar pressure building up used a bit more chakra and sped up thrust thrusts to inhuman levels. After a few seconds of this he slammed into her ass with bruising force and released the biggest load of the night into her rectum. Sakura, out of energy, simply flopped down on the bed. She silently thanked Naruto when he picked her up and put her beside him so she could rest her head on his shoulder. "Damn, that was wonderful. Even better the how I'd picture losing my virginity" At this she mustered all her remaining strength and gave Naruto another kiss. "You sure know how to satisfy a woman." She commented as he pulled up the blankets to cover them both. "You were excellent too. Well then, we'd better get some rest, my naughty little Nurse might need some more medicine before we check out." "Sounds good, *yawn* but don't call me names like that in public Okay? Only when we're alone." She barely said the last sentence before she lost the downhill battle against her increasingly heavy eyelids. "No problem Sakura-chan." He said, kissing her on the forehead and smiling at her lovingly before he too, fell to sleeps embrace. End of chapter So tell me how it went I did try on this one so review or give me a suggestion about a lemon Sakura had her fill for one chapter tune in for the next chapter named Sakura get's a threesome BETA'd by: slicerness

Remake of Sakura want's a threesome

S

akura wants' a threesome

Author's notes

Ok I will try and update this story by 2 chapter if I can I have a lot of ideas for lemons so I will try them all I hope you reader's liked the first chapter hope the second is good too I did say that I would add some threesome's in this story I didn't say when though so enjoy the chapter and still looking for a beta message me anytime _-_-_-_-_The cabin_-_-_-_-_ "More Naruto! Fuck me more! Oh God, ah, ah, yes! I'm have to cum!" moaned Sakura. "Me too Sakura-Chan, but I can't stop. I love fucking your hot pussy to much! Tell me what you are" Naruto ordered as he rammed her from behind. "I'm your slutty Nurse, and this Nurse need's treatment. Oh yes! I need this more than ever!" She yelled in ecstasy, while thinking. 'Oh God my ass! It hurts so good. I'm gonna be limping Days!' "I love fucking you Sakura your pussy's so tight. I'm gonna cum." He said while once again using chakra to speed up his thrusts to inhuman levels. "Ah, ah, ah, AAAAAAHHHHH." she yelled as he came inside her for the fourth time. They had been going at it since they woke up five hours ago. She had lost track of the amount of times she came, he had cum once when she woke him up with a blowjob and then fucked her continuously for the next four and a half hours, Cumming in her four times and never once pulling out. In fact, her stomach was starting to swell because of all of his seed within her, she looked two months pregnant! "Damn Sakura-chan. Just how horny were you today? Your pussy clamped on my dick so hard it almost hurt!" he mock yelled while putting on his clothes. "Well I loved it so much, and you fuck so good. Too bad we have to get to the village. They decided to rebuild the shops and stalls first because the residential area wasn't hit very bad so we could go get some ramen?" he was going to refuse and fuck that tight little ass of hers again but she said the magic R word so most of his libido diminished and he started putting his clothes on faster. He couldn't help but comment on her want for food though. "Didn't you eat enough when you were sucking my cock when I woke up? You and that skillful mouth of yours must have taken a few cups of cum from me, easy!" "Well I wouldn't mind seconds of course, but still let's go before the lunch rush starts." She answered as she too, got dressed. After last night they couldn't stop having sex. even though last night was they're first time Sakura couldn't get Naruto out of her head. So after some highly erotic dreams she was raring to go first thing in the morning. The positions got kinkier and kinkier, she wanted more, but she could barely move after a round or three and Naruto was still going at full speed. Maybe she would have to share him? 'I'll keep my eyes peeled for any possible harem sisters.' She gave a mental giggle at that, the title sounded so fitting. They didn't want anyone to know about them just yet so they decided to keep it secret for now. So we now find them both walking the first ramen stand they see only to run into Hinata sitting

down eating a bowl of ramen. "Hey Hinata. I didn't know you liked ramen. Mind if we you?" asked Naruto "Oh h-hello Naruto, Sakura. No, go a-ahead. Where have the t-two been? After the f-fight you two just d-disappeared." She asked back, her stutter was getting much better. Having Naruto know of her feeling was a massive weight off her shoulder and she was loosening up around him. "Well I was in the Hokage's super secret hospital room. I just woke up yesterday night so SakuraChan made me stay an extra night, she had to run some very thorough tests but I'm all better now. How are you? Last I saw you were recovering from that nasty stab wound Pein gave you." He was worried she hadn't made it until he came back from talking to Nagato. Even her standing in the crowd didn't mean she was fine though. She wa s skewered after all. Normal people don't just recover from things like that without massive help. "I was at my family's special hospital. My f-family gets private doctors and staff, so my wound healed after a few days. Um Naruto-kun, before we start eating can I speak to you, a-alone, later on today?" Hinata asked her stutter almost non-existent as she relaxed further. "Sure! I gotta go see granny for a bit so you can hang out with Sakura-Chan till I get back if you want to." "I heard on the way here they finally finished rebuilding the hot springs. We could go there?" Sakura suggested. "Yeah, they finished it. It's mostly empty since most people are really busy so we'll probably be the only ones there. Hinata reasoned, mostly saying the last sentence to herself. As much as she didn't want to it it, Sakura made her envious. She was closer to Naruto-kun then she herself was after all. Oh if only she knew how close they were about to become. _-_-_-_-_Half an hour_-_-_-_-_ As Naruto went to see Tsunade about something the girl's went to the hot springs. Along the way Sakura was brainstorming new ways to enjoy sex with Naruto when her inner self made itself known. 'Well, what If i bring my toys? Or what if we videotaped it?' 'Hey, why don't we have a threesome? That's sure to cause some more excitement in Naruto. Maybe even you. I see she has a killer body, even if it's covered in that jacket.' Inner Sakura suggested. 'What? Sex with Hinata? Mmmm, I've never thought about that.' Outer Sakura thought, slightly skeptical. 'Just do it. And who knows? You might want to do it some more. Especially if you like it. And it's every guys dream to watch two girls go down on each other. Besides, you already had sex with the man she loves. so if you, her, and Naruto have sex maybe she won't jyuuken you into a coma when she finds out? This also increases the chance of Naruto falling for her faster. So it's a win win situation.' 'I-i see what you mean. And your right, Naruto might even love her back once we're done with him. so let's do it! But first... I should heat things up between us.' Sakura and Hinata went to the recently rebuild hot springs amazingly Hinata was the one hundredth costumers to show up so She and anyone in the group she was with (Sakura), got in for free for the month. Sakura was the first to step in the water, she took off her towel and put it on the rocks nearby and waited for her companion to come out. "Hey Hinata! Are you coming out soon?" She asked loudly after a few minutes of waiting. In the mean time she got busy cleaning out her pussy. She absolutely loved it when Naruto came inside

her but she was STILL dripping with his cum. something that started to chaff after a while. "Yes, here I come." a soft voice replied a second later. When she came out Sakura was shocked. She had the most beautiful body that she'd ever seen on another woman. Her breasts were bigger than the last time she'd seen them, she wasn't even a D-cup anymore, she was somewhere in the small E's now. And she was only sixteen! "Damn. She's the hottest girl I've ever seen" Sakura whispered, feeling a familiar heat between her legs start to grow. 'I can't wait to just bury my face in those giant melons. First i'll grope them, I wanna see if my entire hand can't disappear within them. Then, I'll suck on them until she's moaning my name!' as Sakura's thoughts got dirtier and more descriptive she was thrown from her thoughts by the object of her current lust getting her attention. "Ano... Sakura, can I ask you a question?" "Sure, what is it?" "Well, has Naruto said anything about me? I'm afraid that he won't answer me. Or worse, reject me. I mean, I know it was stupid to confess to him during a battle. But I just- I just had to! Seeing him almost die like that made me realize that we can die at any time. And I know it was stupid to tell him right then and distract him but I had to tell him because I knew that I had a very good chance of dieing against Pein." ing the pain of him inflicting the wound on her and finally being able to tell Naruto-kun her feeling was to much and a few tears started to escape her beautiful lavender eyes. "Don't cry, I'm sure Naruto will give you an answer soon. So don't worry, okay? Sakura responded, swimming closer to Hinata as carefully as she could. For this to work she had to be close enough to her target. "Look at you Hinata you're a beautiful women. There's no reason for Naruto not to love you." she got close enough to put a hand on Hinata shoulder. "You really think so?" Hinata said her hope for a future with a certain blonde growing. "Yes, you have all the curves you'll ever need and then some, plus your one of the smartest women I know, not as smart as me but hey, who is?" Normally that statement would have caused Hinata to frown at her but the tone of voice Sakura said it in caused her to giggle and almost miss Sakura putting her other hand on her other shoulder and bring her face closer to her own. "Ano, Sakura, I think you're a little too close." Hinata said, trying to inch herself from the pinkette who only held her in place, bringing herself even closer so their busts touched under the water. "Oh? I didn't notice. I was just looking at your eyes they're so beautiful. And your lips. They're so... kissable." Sakura whispered the last words in a husky tone and kissed Hinata before she could react. "Sakura! what are you doing? I'm in love with Naruto-kun! Hinata pleaded as she tried to back away. It was all for naught however as Sakura grew ever hotter from her struggling and pulled her even closer, breasts now mashed together, faces inches apart, she finished it off by entangling her legs with Hinata's to prevent escape. "Don't worry about it Hinata, I'm sure Naruto will enjoy this. After all I fucked him last night. and trust me, it's gonna take both of us to even put a dent in that stamina of his." Sakura whispered in a seductive voice. "WHAT? You know I love him! How could you do this to me!" Hinata yelled, she was actually pissed enough to bare her teeth in anger. She was able to squirm her right arm free and instead of using a jyuuken to make sure Sakura was never able to move, and more importantly touch HER Naruto-kun again, she settled for just strangling the life out of her. Sakura, losing air quickly, started through the hand signs for the paralysis no jutsu. Tapping Hinata's spine just as she started to see black gather around the edge of her vision, the jutsu took effect and Hinata slumped into her shoulder, she could still feel her death glare though so she

decided to calm her down before she muscled her way through the jutsu and ed she was a Hyuuga and could easily kill her with the tap of her finger. "I know, I feel stupid for not telling you sooner, but let me tell you a little secret. Naruto could easily fuck is into a coma so unless you suddenly gained bijuu levels of stamina you're going to need to share or risk never being able to please him." This caused Hinata to stop glaring holes in her shoulder and listen. "Now, we're going to be double teaming him later tonight okay? But first we need to be comfortable with each other." She finished her statement by grabbing her soon-to-be lover and went back into the dressing room. _-_-_-_-_The Dressing Room_-_-_-_-_ Sakura laid some towels down onto the floor to make something more comfortable then solid monolium tiling. "Come on Hinata. The faster we do this the faster you can feel Naruto's cock in you. Trust me it's long, big, and hard so come on! let's get to experimenting." Said Sakura. Noticing her partners discomfort she decided to make the first move. So she grabbed Hinata by the back of her neck and rammed her mouth over Hinata's with lip bruising force and thrust her tongue into her mouth. Hinata started to moan. she'd never been kissed by a girl before! But... she kinda liked it. Sakura laid down on the makeshift bed gently, she opened her legs and spread her pussy lips drawing the brunettes attention to her slightly puffed up snatch. "Hinata you're making me so hot. Just look at what you've done to me! You'd better take responsibility for this." She joked with a grin as she put one finger into her pussy and started to play with herself. Hinata crawled towards her on her knees and gave a tentative lick to Sakura's pussy causing her to moan. Hinata, spurred on by her moans started to lick Sakura's pussy more, slow at first but going faster as she started to get the hang of it. "Oh Hinata... more. Lick me right there. Oh Yes! Hinata I love this! I can't wait till me and Naruto fuck you. You'll be so tired by tonight you won't even be able to think. Almost there, I gonna cum soon! Faster." Sakura encouraged. As she went faster Hinata was looking forward to Sakura's orgasm more and more. She was curious what she would taste like. She wondered what would happened if she put a finger in her. So Hinata put one finger in Sakura's pussy and started to pump in and put while she used her other hand to put one on her clit and started to rub. "Oh Hinata! Finger-fuck my pussy, yes! Add another finger." moaned Sakura as Hinata did just that, being a master of the standard jyuuken she was very good at doing quick stabbing motions with her index and middle finger so it didn't take very long for Sakura to scream out her orgasm. Having experienced a minor orgasm when Sakura did, Hinata was more than ready for her to return the favor. After licking as much of Sakura juices she could she found that she really liked the taste. As Sakura got up on unsteady legs Hinata took her spot and opened her legs as well. Sakura didn't start slow, she inserted a finger and started to pump in and out at a rather quick pace. After a minute of that she pulled her now drenched fingers out of the trembling girl and started to eat her out, using her freed up hands she reached up and started gripping Hinata's generous bust. 'They're like two giant marshmallows! So soft and warm. If I had a dick I would love to just slide right into these and go to town. I bet Naruto will love to do just that.' Sakura thought as she continued to fondle and eat out her new lover. "S-sakura, my pussy feels weird, I-i think I'm going to- to AAAAAAAHHHHHH." Hinata couldn't take it anymore and had one of the most powerful orgasms of her life. Screaming to the heavens and scaring a few birds and an old woman ing the springs she fell bonelessly back onto the towels.

"Mmmm, that was good, I'll have to do this more often. Hmhmhm." Sakura gave a perverted chuckle while looking for their clothes. Finding them she grabbed Hinata's and gave them to her while putting on her own. "We should go look for Naruto what we just did is going to pale in comparison to the jack hammering he's going to give you. If you want him to be even more turned on use those wonderful tits of yours, maybe even try a blowjob. Although I don't think you'll do very good at the latter, I only got six inched without 'help' after all." Sakura said in a slightly haughty tone of voice while they both walked out the door into the streets. And so they both headed to the Hokages office, hoping to find Naruto. All the while Hinata was silently promising herself she would take all of Naruto's cock in her mouth, just to prove the stuck up pink haired bitch who was the better lover. She silently 'eeped' at her perverted thought, for a second wondering if it made her a slut. But she reassured herself with the knowledge that she would only do this for Naruto. If say, Kiba, tried to get her to do something like that she would neuter him before he even finished the sentence. Then again she would do that even if he asked her out on a date. She was Naruto's and only his, and he got rather handsy the last time he tried, and failed for the millionth time, to get her on a date. Pushing those thoughts aside she concentrated on making sure she didn't slip and kill herself while roof jumping before she could get a piece of the blond she's had been in love with for as long as she could _-_-_-_-_Twenty Minutes Later_-_-_-_-_ After getting to the Hokage tower, which due to the multitude of seals protecting it was the most untouched building in the village, they found out that Tsunade called Naruto there to personally thank him for saving the village and to see how he was healing. She did comment that he needed to go back to the underground cabin because he 'forgot something' so the girls set off for the cabin. _-_-_-_-_Ten Minutes Later_-_-_-_-_ After making it to the Cabin they ran into Naruto as he was exiting, kunai pouch in hand. Answering the unasked question of what he forgot. "Oh hey girls. What are you doing here?" He asked, glancing at Hinata and cursing in his head. This could be a problem. If Hinata wasn't there Sakura would have found herself without clothes. Kyuubi was bitching about him finally getting laid and it was singing 'the song that never ends!' until he got some more pussy... or ass... or throat. Kyuubi wasn't picky really. Before he was sealed in the boy he was under Madara's 'control', by which I mean 'controlled him just enough for simple commands to work'. Plenty of lee-way for a demon fox. Unfortunately he gave the command "You will have no sexual release of any kind while I am your master!" There was no way around that unfortunately. So the fox hadn't gotten laid in the last 80 years, plus the 16 years Naruto HADN'T been using the 'gifts' he had given the boy. Honestly, did he think humans got that girthy by themselves? Hell no! That took work, work that was finally paying off! And the boy wasn't slamming that pussy 24/7 for some reason. It confused the beast. After looking through Naruto's memories and finding out how much he loved drenching Sakura in his seed and seeing her swell with his essence he was finally able bargain with Naruto. The deal was that if he were to fuck that little pink mate of his non-stop for the rest of the night that he would ramp up Naruto's semen production, causing him to release ten times the normal amount. "Weeeell lemme tell you." Sakura grinned like a minx as she saddled up right next to Naruto and started to whisper into his ear. The more she said the bigger Naruto's grin got. (what Sakura whispered: "As you know Hinata loves you but I've convinced her she needs to share you. And I want a threesome. I wanna see if we can wear you down. And if we can't? Well we can always get more women. Me and Hinata got down and dirty at the hot springs and trust me, you may not make it out of this cabin alive." She taunted him. "Now go get her lover boy!" She finished her whispering by pushing him toward the waiting Hyuuga and giving his ass a firm squeeze. "So, our little innocent Hyuuga isn't so innocent after all hmmm?" He chuckled at Hinata's reddening face.

"Come on, we'll take this inside where the light is better." Naruto was about to grab her hand and turn around when he froze mid-step and felt a pull on his mind. Naruto found himself in the familiar confines of his mind. What wasn't familiar though was the Kyuubi nearly vibrating in glee on the other side of the cage. Before he could say anything the fox's exited voice suddenly cut him off "Boy! Do you know of the opportunity you are being given?" "You mean besides a hot threesome with my longtime crush and a girl whom has loved me since forever apparently?" He blinked in confusion; he had given the fox the ability to call him here in emergency's but stating the obvious like he was hardly an emergency. "Yes! I mean no! Do you where the Hyuuga come from? Do you know what their 'prized jyuuken' was meant for before it was used for fighting? "How would I- "SEX YOU STUPID MONKEY! The Hyuuga started out as succubi! The jyuuken was invented by them because they were being beat by humans at their own game. I will make you another offer because once you start fucking that Hyuuga your not going to stop until either she, or you, can't move anymore. Allow me to boost the amount of chakra going through you. Right now it's only 0.5 percent of my overall amount. If I were to boost this to 3 percent the side effects would be, enhanced endurance, even more stamina, and... it may turn you into a sex demon" Kyuubi whispered the last part behind one of his paws. "What was that last one?" "Everlasting stamina?" Kyuubi chanced, hoping the boy would buy it. "Oh okay, just making sure, I thought you said something about becoming a demon. Funny right?" Naruto gave a good natured chuckle to which the Kyuubi returned a nervous one of his own before turning serious. "Enough goofing around boy! Go out there and screw her brains out! And watch out for that jyuuken, even your new endurance can't stand up to that." He warned before throwing Naruto out. _-_-_-_-_Real World_-_-_-_-_ "Are you okay Naruto-kun?" Hinata asked, slightly worried about him. "you just froze, and you haven't moved for over a minute now." "Yes, I'm fine. Thanks for your concern. In fact, I feel better then a have in a long time." Naruto marveled at the amount of strength he had. He felt like he could take over the world! Mentally slapping himself he decided maybe he shouldn't dwell on his power boost any more. Unnoticed by him a miniscule red ring formed around his pupil. "Alright then, lets get inside, I can't wait!" Sakura pumped her fist up in the air. This was gonna be awesome! _-_-_-_-_Inside_-_-_-_-_ Naruto took off all his clothes except his boxers, throwing the extra onto the couch. He wanted to do Hinata first since he already did Sakura, plus the Kyuubi was singing again. He looked at Sakura and she nodded taking the hint, the threesome would wait. Before he left though he made a shadow clone, deciding to be slightly cruel he made it so the clone had no genitals. Flat as a ken doll in fact. The clone walked over to Sakura as he and Hinata went into the bedroom he stayed in the night before. If he would have stayed a second longer he would have seen Sakura literally rip off the clones boxers with her teeth and scream silently at the lack of dick within. She would be so worked up by the clones cunnilingus by the time he was ready for her she would be all but begging him to fuck her hard enough to bruise those pert ass cheeks of hers.

While he closed the door she took off her clothes. All but her bra and panties were haphazardly thrown around the room by the time he turned around. "So what do you want to do first?" He questioned standing so her eyes were drawn to his, almost bursting, boxers. Hinata thought about it for a second before responding. "Sakura may have gotten your first time but there's one thing I hear she couldn't do. Take those boxers off, they look like they hurt. Sit down on the bed and promise me that you won't move." Naruto sat down with a quick "Okay", wondering what him and Sakura-Chan didn'tdo. He got his answer when a completely nude Hinata was crouched between his legs licking him like a melting lollipop. He was tempted to just grab her head and ram as much of his cock as he could down her throat like he did Sakura but something stopped him and told him to be gentler with her then he was with Sakura unless she asked him to be. And so it went for the next few next minutes all Hinata did was lick him all over, never stopping, making him wetter and wetter but never taking any of him into her mouth. "Hi-Hinata please! Stop torturing me! He forced out, the impish smile on her face showing she knew exactly what she was doing to him. Finally she took him into her mouth. Only a few inches at first but before he knew it she had a full six inches in her mouth, she stopped there though. Savoring the fact that she was doing just as well as Sakura with little difficulty. So after a mental pat on the back she started taking more and more in. when she reached eight inches she pulled him completely out. "Stand up." She ordered. Naruto would have normally pondered on how odd it was for the formerly shy Hyuuga to be ordering him around but he needed to feel more of her mouth. Her mouth felt at least twice as good as Sakura's and considering she had taken three inches more then Sakura without any difficulty that meant she may even be able to take even more! After he stood up Hinata started deep throating him again. This time though when she reached eight inched she pulled out all but the head grabbed his ass and slammed her head down, taking his entire twelve inch dick into her throat in one shot. "O-oh God." Naruto had a hard time standing on his now jelly filled legs as his eyes almost rolled into the back of his head. After thirty seconds of staying in that position Hinata decided to take it up another notch, pulled him all the way out, and slammed back down, once again, taking his entire length. She build up a steady rhythm of this until she felt Naruto moving his hips slightly. Knowing how hard he tried to keep promises she knew how hard he must be resisting the urge to thrust right now, she pulled out. "Are you close Naruto-kun?" She asked while slowly jacking him off. "YES, God yes! So close." He managed out, barely even able to talk after the punishment she was putting him through. She kept slowing down when he got too close and since he promised not to move he couldn't do anything about it! It was infuriating! "Then do it. Be as rough with my face as you need, just make sure to empty all that icky, nasty cum into me." she would have wondered why she felt so comfortable with sex when she was so nervous about everything else in her life and why it felt so good to have him in her throat. Shouldn't it hurt? but before she could ponder any further upon the subject her world became a blur as she found herself laying on the bed on her back with her face hanging off the edge with Naruto's cock already balls deep in her throat. All she could do at this point was hang on as the wonderful feeling of ecstasy ran through her upper torso as Naruto's faintly glowing blue hips became a blur. His bigger then usual balls were slapping her in the nose at a pace that sent a wet slapping sound reverberating off the walls. Even with his recently enhanced stats Naruto could only take thirty seconds of this, her bulging throat certainly didn't help. The simple knowledge that HE was doing that to her body drove him mad for reasons he couldn't quite pinpoint. With a mighty roar he came, ramming all of himself in hard enough to make Hinata's lower jaw

ache slightly, the sheer strength of the orgasm causing him to bend over at the waist. He rested his forehead on her left thigh as he caught his breath and slowly pulled out causing an erotic gurgling/sucking sound as Hinata tried to swallow the cum coating his cock. "Tha-that was the best blowjob I've ever had." Naruto said shakily as his legs finally gave out, leaving him in a crumpled heap on the ground, satisfied but not nearly done. Hinata sat up and spun around, sitting In full view of him she swallowed the last bit of cum she had sucked off of his cock as he pulled out. Sighed in contentment at the full feeling in her stomach she laid down on her back and spread her legs for him. Making a 'come hither' gesture with her index finger, she waited for him the come to her, she didn't have to wait long. While she was positioning herself on the bed Naruto was desperately trying to all Jiraiya had told him about pleasing a woman. Most of it was useless because Jiraiya could only sleep with whores who just faked it no matter what he did because he couldn't be assed to try and romance a decent woman but there were a few things he could do. Zoning back In from his musings he found Hinata on her back with her legs spread open with a look of desire and motioning for him to come get some. As he started to slowly crawl toward her he ired her natural curves and body type. She had very little fat on her and the tiny amount she did have only enhanced her beauty. And her eyes, he couldn't look away. Like he was in some sort of spell that he never wanted to escape from. In the very back of his mind he heard someone, or perhaps something, trying to warn him about succubi charm abilities but at think point he didn't care anymore. All to soon he had finished his trek across the bed, his arms found their way to her thighs and gently held them open. His prankster side came out as he started to breathe deeply on Hinata's pussy. Causing her to give a shudder and a slight moan. He then started licking the outer edges of her snatch, pausing to nibble on her inner thighs occasionally. It took less than a minute of this for her to give a pleading cry of "Naruto-kun!" followed by a cute pout that all but made him give in. First he licked up and down her pussy making sure to swirl it around her clit as per Jiraiya's advice. She was just starting to moan his name when he reached down with his right hand and gently inserted his middle finger into her. Gently pumping his finger in and out he eventually added his index finger and picked up speed and started to alternate between licking and sucking her fully exposed clit. Seeing her half-lidded stare, increased moaning, and heavy breathing he reasoned she was close so he did the final trick recommended to him. He flipped his hand around and curled his fingers inward repeatedly pushing her G-spot while he gave one final hard suck to her clit. This accomplished the task of sending her into a screaming orgasm. Back arched almost half a foot off the bed, she was seeing stars. He had to give himself a pat on the back as he licked his hand clean, moving in to slowly lick her pussy as she was winding down. Once she had calmed down she immediately sprang up and gave him a soul searing kiss, mindless of her own juices still in his mouth. She couldn't help but notice that she tasted rather good, she'd have to make-out with him after he ate her out more often... "Ready, Hinata-Chan?" He asked her, seeing her nod he decided she would get to choose the position. It was her first time after all, so she should get that honor. "What position do you wanna take?" Hinata took that same cute thinking pose she did before for a few seconds before gaining a smile mixed with a look of determination. "Lay down on your back." Silently doing as she said he had to stop himself from shaking in excitement, he was looking forward to this at least twenty times as much as he was to going to Ichiraku's again. (the ramen shop they went to before was just a random noodle hut) and for Naruto that was a lot! After he was comfortably in position on his back with his arms at his sides she sat on his thighs.

Grabbing his, now hard as steel, cock as she moved forward and lined herself up with him. With a single glance at him for reassurance she slowly started descending onto him. It hurt slightly, but not as much as it could have. Hanabi had been rough during one of their sparring sessions and broke her hymen years ago but the sheer size of him was enough to get a whimper of pain out of her. As Naruto leaned forward to comfort her but she put a hand on his chest, keeping him down. He glanced up at her questioningly only to be met by a look of such determination that it made him pause in pride. 'I can do this!' Hinata yelled in her head, having enough with inching her way down she focused all of her weight and dropped all the way down. Slamming all but one inch of him inside her. Noting the lack of a slapping sound indicating her ass slapping against his thighs she glanced down and growled in the back of her throat. She was as full as she thought she could get and there was still more! Just a tiny bit, but still! She promised herself she would fit that inch inside her by the end of the night. Even if she had to injure herself to do it! Naruto on the other hand only faintly noticed he wasn't fully in her. God she was so tight! Like a velvet vice that was cranked as hard as it could get on his cock! As he marveled at the sensation. Hinata, doing the same, deciding to forget about the inch for now and enjoy the feeling of being filled by the man of her dreams. Hinata, surprisingly, was the first to snap out of it. She raised herself slowly, once again marveling at the wonderful friction the veins in his cock made, Shooting bursts of pleasure up her spine, she started to pick up the pace. Noticing the lack of slapping noises she started slamming down with more force. The rewarded those both with more pleasure as he hit something inside her but also cause both of them to become slightly frustrated. Sensing the problem Naruto reached up and put his hands on her thighs to get a hold and thrusted up when she went down. He noted he was going in slightly more. But whatever he was hitting was pushing him out only a second later. Hinata on the other hand was slowing down. Why? Well when he would thrust up he would penetrate whatever he was hitting slightly and it would send a mini-orgasms worth of pleasure through her. She renewed her promise. He would fit that magnificent rod in fully or she was going to go crazy with need. She renewed her effort, slamming down with even more force. Unfortunately, in her desperation, she had forgotten to sink up her downs with Naruto's ups. Naruto, noticing his new (and secretly favorite) lover's desperate moves, decided to remedy the problem by switching positions. She was now on her back with her thighs on his lower chest and her shins on his penis. He pulled all but the head out of her and, with a burst of chakra, slammed balls deep into her. Finally succeeding in getting past whatever was keeping him from getting in before. Of course he barely realized all this. If her pussy was a full strength velvet vice then whatever his cock head was in now was the fleshy equivalent of a black hole with the heat of an oven! He decided at that moment that that was his spot. No other male would ever enter it. Not that he would let any other dicks besides maybe his clones enter his new vixen though, obviously. The pleasure filled scream of his lover broke him from his musings. She looked like someone just punched her stomach, but in a good way. The line of drool that was escaping her now wide open mouth and her vacant eyes told him whatever he just did send her into another orgasm. A powerful one at that. So he waited, simply enjoying the tightness of 'his spot' as she recovered. A few seconds later Hinata gained the ability of intelligent thought again. First thing she did was check what the hell her Naruto-kun had just did so she could make him do it again. 'Byakugan!' she thought while focusing her chakra into the correct patterns to activate her bloodline. She was rather startled to find out that his cock had just penetrated into her womb, which she noted with no small amount of pride, was currently trying to independently milk him for all he was worth. 'Odd, I didn't know I could do that. Oh well, doesn't matter, now to make sure Naruto-kun will keep

coming back for more!' She gained a devilish grin and then focused some chakra into her pussy and started making the muscles vibrate and rotate. Something only a Hyuuga could do. She also charged her hands with chakra and poked him in several pleasure spots on his chest and one to stop him from releasing the load her actions would have surely cause him top release. Naruto on the other hand, was in heaven and hell at the same time. Whatever Hinata had did to both herself and him caused him to have the most powerful orgasm he'd had yet. But the last poke she did stopped his semen in its tracks. It still felt amazing but the pressure it was putting on his balls was getting to him. "I just hit you with one of the secret torture method of the Hyuuga women. You can't cum until I release the chakra holding your lovely cum inside those poor balls of yours. And I'll only release it when I can't think anymore. So get to fucking Naruto-kun!" Hinata didn't know why she had said this but something inside her made her want to prove without the shadow of a doubt her lover could satisfy her. With no way of knowing it was an ancient succubus instinct to choose her 'destined one' she just went with the flow. Naruto In the meantime started thrusting into her and was picking up the pace. He was still in heaven because he could now freely fit himself into her but now the pressure in his balls was getting worse. Reaching his max speed without chakra didn't help much. Sure his Hinata-Chan had had three more orgasms within two minutes, and he should have come again as well but her chakra was still there blocking any from flooding her cum hungry womb. The pressure only got worse five minutes later when he started using chakra and was on his fourth orgasm while she was on her twelfth. They had switched to the missionary position a couple minutes ago and while it allowed him to go faster it wasn't enough. His mind was completely consumed with the need to release his seed into the evil vixen he was jack hammering away at. Not even noticing his mind slip into a more animal-like theme Naruto flipped her around and entered her from behind. Hinata gave a short scream of pleasure before it was replace with a moan as he reached around and started fondling her breasts. 'Need to go faster, Faster, FASTER! I need to cum!' Naruto yelled in his head as his chakra darkened, becoming a light purple color as his hips became an even faster blur. Slamming into Hinata's ass with bone shattering force. In fact, if she hadn't reinforced her bones with chakra earlier he would have snapped her pelvis like a twig. Hinata was only able to take twenty seconds of his new speed and power before she hit her twentieth orgasm and almost blacked out taking most of her thoughts with her. Naruto, having just hit his eight orgasm, sensed the block in his ball disappear and slammed into her with all the strength he had and released all eight loads worth of semen into her waiting womb with a roar that shook the building. Hinata's belly bloated obscenely before her womb started absorbing his demonically tainted seed. It wasn't fast enough however as some of it shot out of her pussy, making a long puddle on the bed. Pulling out of the blue haired sex goddess he was only slightly aware of the door opening. So when a very frustrated Sakura opened the door and started demanding he "Fuck her as hard as he could!" he didn't hesitate, and before Sakura knew it she was sailing through the air. Less than a second later she landed on her stomach on the bed. Her face was inches in front of a still not all there Hinata and Naruto was already thrusting into her ass so hard he ripped clean through her biker shorts and was bruising her ass cheeks further with every thrust. Barely able to think due to the pain and pleasure of the new beastly Naruto's speed she was barely able to complete the hand seals for one of her most powerful general healing jutsus and put a hand on her ass to heal her bruising and now slightly fractured pelvis and hip bones before Hinata ed them in the realm of thought and shoved Sakura's face into her, still cum filled, snatch and ordered her to eat her out. This continued for over ten minutes with Naruto switching between Sakura's asshole and pussy with Sakura alternating between sucking Naruto's seed out of Hinata's pussy and sucking on her

clit. Causing Hinata to moan into Naruto's mouth, whom she was currently frenching. Finally the inevitable happened when Hinata cried out Naruto's name as she came. Sakura would have screamed out her own orgasm but Naruto spun her around and forced eight inches of his dick down her throat and blew his load directly into her stomach. Sakura lost all of her strength after Naruto had pulled out, shooting the last spurt of cum onto her face, and simply fell onto the bed, already asleep. Hinata followed shortly after with a whisper of "I love you Naruto-kun." Naruto, feeling slightly winded but not nearly finish accepted that they were done for the night and slipped in between the sleeping girls whispering an almost silent "I love you too." to Hinata and an "I love you." to Sakura as well before he kissed both their cheeks, pulled tighter to his chest and fell asleep. End of chapter 2 I bet you weren't expecting 2 lemons in this one so review and any suggestions tell me BETA: slicerness. SECOND LEMON WRITTEN BY: slicerness.

Remake of How she's spend's her time

T

hen again, the original was kinda short.

Chapter 3 How she spend's her time Author's notes

Wow 811 hits and 475 visitor's already wow only the story only been out for a short time I must be doing good so far but reader's I need more reviews or suggestion's I have gotten one from my uncle (he's younger than me and I'm 18 funny right) so this idea is his not mine I'm just the writer on this chapter so enjoy and again 'm looking for a beta so message me any time enjoy _-_-_-_-_The Next Day_-_-_-_-_ Naruto was fast asleep having dreams about last night's escapades. The big grin on his face quickly turned into pleasurable look as he opened his eyes, he knew someone was sucking him off but who? He decided to make a little game of it. 'Hmmm, she got about three fourths of me in her mouth, can't go by that. Thanks to breaking Sakura's throat in more last night, she can probably go that far. Okay she's pulling out, sucking while she's pulling, leaning toward Hinata then, aaaaand a loving kiss to the head when i'm all the way out. Yup, that's Hinata-Chan alright.' Naruto reasoned with a grin. So he took off the blanket to find out that, yes, he was right. Hinata currently had half of him in her mouth, stroking what she didn't have in her mouth with her right hand. She didn't know he was awake yet so she jumped slightly when he put is hand on the top of her head. She glanced up at his smiling face and gave an extra hard suck to the head as she pulled him out again. He pushed down slightly on her head with his hand as he groaned a barely audible "Almost there." Hinata, taking the hint, quickly engulfed his cock completely and was humming a happy tune while she worked. Sending jolts of pleasure up his spine. A few more seconds of this and Naruto couldn't take it anymore. Grabbing her head he kept in in place and started thrusting into her mouth as fast as he could in his sitting position. Almost instantaneously he moaned out his orgasm as he unleashed his hot jizz down her throat. However, she wrestled her head away from his hands, they being weak from the orgasm their wielder was experiencing, and pulled back so the head of his dick was in her mouth a second later. She busied her hands by jacking him off as she tasted as much of his seed as she could before being forced to swallow rapidly. It was an uphill battle but she won against her salty enemy and managed to swallow all of his load without spilling a drop. 'Damn, she really knows how to wake a man up in the morning.' Naruto thought with pride before speaking up and asking, "Morning Hinata-Chan, where's Sakura-Chan?" Asked Naruto, he was going to asked if he could get another of her wonderful blowjobs but she was already licking and sucking him again before he could even open his mouth. "She's... at the... hospital she... got a call from... Hokage-sama... she left a note... for you on the table" She explained, giving him a good lick every few words before she crammed half his cock in her mouth when she finished. "Okay then, get up Hinata. We're going to spend a lot of time together and while your blowjobs are perfect I think I'm in the mood to go a little faster." He said, grinning perversely down at her. She returned his look with a nod and a barely contained look of glee. She didn't know why but while she enjoyed him being gentle, getting used as a fuck toy was also enjoyable sometimes. "On my knees or lying on my back on the bed like last night?" She asked, busying herself by

giving hard sucks to his head as he answered. "Sitting on your knees, I wanna see you be a 'proper Hyuuga' while I fuck your face." He answered, almost laughing outright as he said proper Hyuuga, finding her clans stiff traditions kinda funny. She giggled, nodded again, and sat on her knees with her hands on her lower thighs with a stern emotionless look on her face. This look of coarse was broken a second later as she winked, opened her mouth fully, and stuck out her tongue. He shuddered in phantom pleasure at the look. God, she just looked so... fuckable, in that position. Not wasting a second more Naruto was off the bed and standing with his dick laying on her tongue in an instant. Grabbing her head lightly he eased his was in, slowly sliding his dick into her mouth and down her throat slowly, savoring the sensation. As he slid all the way in, his balls tapping her chin, he let out a huff of air and pulled back out. As he slowly started to gain speed he became aware of the fact that Hinata, for once, wasn't sucking when he pulled out. Causing the spit to build up and drip down onto her chest. It also caused rather unique sound that he was really starting to enjoy. Wanting to hear more of the wonderful sound he picked up the pace. Adding another sound to the mix as his balls started slapping her chin. Caught up in the moment he started talking without thinking. "Yes, suck my dick my Hyuuga slut. I'm gonna cum all over your face!" He felt his orgasm approaching rapidly and pulled his cock out of her throat, a couple string of saliva still connecting it to her mouth, and used his hands to finish himself off. "Open wide." He ordered. She complied without a thought and was reward with a mouth filled with his cum almost instantly, he aimed slightly higher and covered her face in his seed before slowing down his pumping and ired his handy work. Hinata was currently in her own world slurping up all his seed from her face. Using her fingers to get anything that her slightly longer than normal tongue couldn't reach. Coming down from his high Naruto started to think about what he said and started to apologize before a, now clean...ish, Hinata stopped him with a raised hand. "I know what you're going to say and don't. What you said is true, I'm your slut. I will do anything and everything you ask. Because I love you. Now... I don't believe you and my breasts have met before." She finished with a very close imitation of Naruto's normal foxy grin, grabbing the globes of succulent flesh she started grinding them together while moaning. The entire spectacle caused Naruto to go from hard, to painfully hard. Seeing her loves discomfort she stood up and walked over to him. Gently pushing him over so he sat on the edge of the bed she crouched between his legs and pulled her breasts apart. Waiting for his dick to swing into position between them she slapped her breasts together over his dick, causing a clapping sound that just barely overshadowing Naruto's moan of approval. Working up a steady rhythm of ups and downs she started licking his exposed penis. First swirling her tongue around the head and then taking the exposed two inches into her mouth, making sure to make obscene noises that she noticed he like earlier. She let his dick out of her mouth with an audible 'pop!' and started to pick up speed, sliding her warm love pillows all the way down before going all the way up his shaft, while pushing them together to increase the pressure. Deciding to switch her tactics she grabbed a breast in each hand and she put one up high his dick and one down low. Sliding them in opposite directions she started to pick up speed again. She noticed he was biting his lip and starting to pump his hips and correctly assumed he was close to Cumming once again. Stopping her motions, and ignoring the whine he let out, she sat up and laid back beside him, pulling her breasts apart teasingly she hoped he would take the hint. He did, a second later he was sitting lightly on her upper torso with his painfully engorged dick between her breasts. Once again noticing how pained he looked Hinata took pity on the poor fox

boy and simply squeezed her breasts together as hard as she could around his cock and let him do the work. Naruto, not one to waste an opportunity, immediately started thrusting at a fast pace. He had to pull back slightly when he began ramming into her upper neck but she quickly fixed the problem by leaning her head down, her chin touching her collar bone and opening her mouth. He began going faster, her pleading look spurring him on as the bed started to shake. Deciding he liked her hot throat more then his hand to finish himself off with he quickly sat up, bringing her with him, and slid his cock down her throat once again. It only took two thrusts before her groaned loudly and unloaded another dose of cum directly into her stomach. Mid-orgasm Naruto had to marvel at Hinata's commitment and skill. He had his entire foot long dick down her throat and was holding it there and she didn't even look phased. Actually, she looked content, like she was perfectly happy just to stay like that, flexing her throat muscles (more Hyuuga skills, he was sure) around his rod till the end of time. Maybe she was just the kind of girl that liked sucking their man off? Pulling back he had to steady himself as he was accidentally balancing on his knees on the very edge of the bed, there was just something about Cumming in girls mouths he liked. Sure Cumming ON them was nice but it was mostly for show and when it boiled down to it you were still just jerking off. "So what do you wanna do now?" He had silently asked for the blowjob he was currently winding down from so it was only fair for her to pick their next activity. "When I said I was your I meant it. But there's one last spot you have yet to claim." She said mysteriously. He was rather confused until she flipped from her back onto her stomach and raised her ass into the air, shaking it hypnotically. "So do it, make me completely yours!" God, she was doing that thing with her eyes again, he couldn't say no to anything she asked or said when she did this, not that he would have denied anal anyway, but till. So he walked on his knees and put the head of his cock at her back entrance. Looking at her for approval he was only met with a pleading look. Practically begging in a cute voice to put it in. So he did, he started pushing his dick forward, after fifteen seconds of trying he stopped however. Waddling over to her front, his dick held in front of her mouth, he told her, "Needs more lube, unless you want me to force it in and hurt you your gonna have to get it wet. Not that I think you mind any." He finished with his trademarked foxy grin as she smiled back and licked the first few inches of him before putting the first few inches in her mouth, being careful not to suck at all. Just letting the spit build up. After a few more licks Naruto decided that was good and pulled back, earning a pout from Hinata until she realized she was sucking him off like that for a reason. As he crawled back to her ass she put her upper torso and head flat on the bead and put her ass higher into the air. Lining himself up once again he succeeded in pushing the head into her tight rectum. As he eased in he almost ed out at the pressure. Hinata obviously trained more than Sakura, he actually had to concentrate on not being shoved right back out of her ass it was so tight. When he finally got all the way in he decided if he ever had to choose just one girl, Hinata would be it. She was the nicest girl he'd ever known and she was great in the sack. Perfect combo. Hinata on the other hand had decided she wanted anal more often, three times a day, at the least. She ed one of the civilian girls saying something about trying anal once and hating every second of it because it was painful, yet she herself felt only the briefest sting of pain before pure pleasure almost overwhelmed her. As he started to slowly pump in and out they both got used to the new enhanced pleasure they were receiving. Eventually they got used to that and Hinata wanted more control, clenching her ass she literally flipped Naruto onto his back and was sitting on his lap in the reverse cowgirl position,

never once having his dick leave her ass. All Naruto could was thinking he should go faster and then overwhelming pleasure followed by the world blurring. Now he was staring at Hinata's back as she picked up speed. His attempts at finding out what the hell happened being forcibly ejected from his thoughts as she started up girate her hips in a circular motion and she sat up followed by a quick slam down. As the minute ed the room was once again filled with a familiar fleshy slapping sound. Hinata was bouncing at full speed while moaning and squeaking occasionally and Naruto was grunting whenever she would clench her ass. "I'm going to cum Naruto-kun!" Hinata shouted, adding some chakra to speed up even further, screamed her orgasm to the heavens. Naruto, who probably could have lasted a few more minutes was thrown over the edge by her ass muscles as they did wonderful things to his cock. Thrusting upward, and pushing Hinata a good half a foot higher in the process he shot his first load into her ass, the added pleasure causing Hinata to climax again. As she started to get off of him and crawl up toward the pillows for another tit-fuck, or maybe blowjob, she was stopped as his hands grabbed her hips in an iron grip. "What you think we're done? Oh no, I think I've found a new favorite past time. And I'm not going to stop until you can't feel your legs anymore." His husky, and now slightly deeper voice sounded in her ears causing her to shudder in pleasure and then almost go cross-eyed as Naruto slammed his cock balls deep right back into her ass. Her head dropped as he didn't spare her any mercy and was ramming himself harshly inside her before slowly pulling out. She had to grab fist fulls of sheets just to stay in place, she was slightly thankful that he was just using powerful thrusts and not slamming into her at sonic speeds like he did Sakura last night, she would have surely lost her mind if he did. As if reading her thoughts however he picked her up and held her to his chest as the ring around his pupil grew slightly and his features grew more feral, his hips became a blur as he began to fuck her asshole senseless. Her eyes rolled into that back of her head and her tongue lolled out of her mouth as the drool started to pool below her mouth as he started hitting her anal G-spot, something she didn't even know she had, and kept hitting it. He suddenly came deep within her, but didn't stop, to busy savoring the face she was making. Not slowing down a bit, he reached down with his right hand and started playing with her clit, rubbing and pinching it. Causing her to have another orgasm, spraying he hand with her juices. While he enjoyed the face she was making she also was basically comatose. And sex generally involved two people, so deciding to bring her back to the world of the living he scooped up her juices with his hand and put his slick fingers in her mouth. It was slow, but she started coming around, first sucking her own juiced off his hand, moaning in happiness all the while, and the started pushing her hips back, just barely keeping up with his inhuman pace, doubling the already insane amounts of pleasure. Not even having the energy the scream anymore she groaned as another orgasm slammed into her, along with another hot blast of Naruto's cum. This continued on for another seven hours, Naruto or Hinata switching positions every half hour or so. They had lost track of the amount of orgasms each had each, but it was close race. Naruto had the endurance but her ass would squeeze him almost painfully when she came, causing Naruto to climax inside her again. Hinata had noticed Naruto liked having his cum pool inside her, and she would openly it having all his hot jizz sloshing around inside her certainly got her off more then once so she made extra sure he never slipped out of her. Unfortunately Hinata couldn't feel anything below the waist and her vision was filling with black spots from the constants endorphin rush she had been experiencing. So their current romp was coming to a close. Naruto, noticing her lifeless legs, chuckled at his job well done and set her down on the bed on her back still pumping into her as he did. Positioning her legs so they wouldn't be in

the way her slipped his middle and index fingers into her pussy and started making quick stabbing motions. All Hinata could do was moan weakly as her most powerful orgasm of the morning, and now day, was approaching. Having decided to finish her off with a bang Naruto gave an extra hard thrust right into her anal Gspot while rapidly tapping her vaginal G-spot with his now thoroughly drenched hand. She didn't even have any energy left to shout, or even moan weakly like before, so she just let her muscles clench up and embraced the pleasure saturated darkness. Naruto noticed the lack of sound from her and looked up at her face. It took less than a second to deduce that he had just caused a part succubus to out in sexual bliss. He had to give himself some credit for that. What shocked him though was her rectum was still trying to milk him for one last load. Speaking of one last load, he hadn't cum when she did the last time. He was close, close enough to lead to a serious case of blue balls if left unattended. Pulling out her braced for the literal waterfall of his own seed that was surely going to shoot out of her, he was slightly disappointed when just a little bit of the total amount he unloaded within her, maybe three loads worth, came out. Curious he peaked into her ass to see WTF was going on, it was gaping enough he could easily see inside. "Huh, she's absorbing it. Must be a succubus thing." He would have pondered this further but an angry pulse from his balls reminded him he had one last job to do... or rather, Hinata did. Naruto had had many sexual fantasies growing up so he decided to try one of his less frequent ones. Face fucking an unconscious girl. So deciding to try something new he picked her up, her mouth facing his cock, with his arms wrapped around her lower stomach for . He lined himself up and inserted his dick into her mouth. Giving a few slow shallow pumps to make sure the limp girl wouldn't choke, he found himself less then surprised when, not only did she not choke, but she was subconsciously sucking him further into her mouth. Taking that as his cue to just ignore the pleasantries he rammed his entire length in her throat and started face fucking her. Feeling his orgasm approach he felt the need to go even faster molding a bit of chakra he was face fucking her hard enough now he had a hard time keeping a hold of her. Naruto groaned loudly, maybe it was just the satisfaction of fulfilling a sexual fantasy but this was easily the best climax he had all morning...day, whatever. 'That's my girl, even in her sleep she does her best to please me.' Naruto commented in his head at the fact that as he eased himself out of her she was, even in sexually induced dreamland, sucking the cum off of his shaft. Flipping her right side up slowly he layed her on the bed gently and pulled the blanket over her. It was about 3:00 P.M. And he needed to get replenish his weapon supply. He had used almost in his equipment in the fight against Pein's extra bodies. So putting on some clothes he gave Hinata a quick peck on the cheek and started his journey to the nearest weapon shop. Slicerness: Ok readers, this is exhausting; I'm basically re-writing everything here. So I'm sorry if you like my 'not an ass' Naruto better but I agreed to BETA, not write a new story. So I'm just going to fix grammar from now on. So you may see some plot holes, for example, I introduced Kyuubi earlier the NHS did, and mine isn't a prick, he mellowed out. And the Hyuuga being part succubi thing. That was me too. So that plot device dies here, sorry again. End of chapter 3 I hope this one was good it was my younger uncle's idea so tell me how it was and don't forget to vote on my profile it will be posted there for awhile so hurry and vote and still need a beta tune in for the next chapter Naruto's sexy new tool

remake of his sexy new tool

C

hapter 4

His sexy new tool!

Wow I only updated 1 chapter and got 1164 hits and 668 visitors only in one day. I'm sorry that the chapter was so short. this one will be longer, and sorry about it all being in bold it was a computer error so, ya know shit happens. so leave a review and suggestion's. _-_-_-_-_Takes Place Right After The Last Chapter Left Off_-_-_-_-_ After their "fun" earlier Naruto finished getting dressed. After Hinata had woken up she had to leave for training with her father, not that Naruto knew this, as he was on his way to the weapons store before she had awoken from her cum filled dreams about her Naruto. . Naruto was finally seeing the village, he didn't really get a chance to take his time right before he and Hinata had first made love. The rebuilding was going nicely, the residential area was completely done, thus giving homes for everyone which made work much faster. Coming upon Ten-ten's family store he wasn't all that surprised to find that it was almost all the way rebuilt. Just some missing windows in the front and it looked like the door needed to be replaced. The name on the shops sign brought him back to the conversation he had with Hinata while he was plowing her ass. She had brought up the subject of deciding who he could sleep with next when she noticed he wasn't wearing out after hour number three, she had suggested Ten-ten because her cousin had said quite clearly he wasn't interested. Something about meeting some girl from a remote village where he was stationed for a few months or something, she was rather distracted by her head being driven into the pillows so she couldn't talk very fluidly while she was explaining it to him. 'I wonder why Hinata would suggest Ten-ten though? I didn't even know they knew each other... Meh, whatever, doesn't matter. I've seen Ten-ten swallow one of her shortswords before and i'm very interested in what else she can fit in her mouth.' Naruto finished with a perverted chuckle that would have reminded everyone nearby just who his sensei was, if there was anyone around that is. Putting his musings aside he made his way into the store only to run face first into the door as it didn't open when he walked into towards it with his hand forward to open it. Stealthily looking around to make sure no one saw him lose a fight to a locked door he sighed in relief when he saw no one. Noticing a sign that was hung up Naruto read it aloud, "Gone grocery shopping, will be back in an hour. Ahhh, well then, shouldn't be to hard to find her, from what I've seen only the local Nin-Mart is rebuilt. Even then it's just the food section. Off I go then." And our hero was off! Wondering why the hell he was still talking to himself as he made his way down the road to the Nin-Mart which lay just a few minutes away... _-_-_-_-_A Short Walk Later_-_-_-_-_ After making it into the shopping Super Center he easily spotted His next victi- uh targe- er the person he was looking for. yes, that was it. No perverted thoughts filled his head when he saw her in that revealing top and pants that were practically painted on either... no sir eeh Bob... Anyway, noticing the amount of groceries the cashier was tirelessly sliding through the scanner for the weapon mistress he leaned up against the wall and settled in for a few minute long wait. Looking around he couldn't help but think about the store he was in a bit more. The place was packed. While normally the store was ninja only it had opened it's doors to everyone, they had either noticed a good business deal when they saw one (as they were the only grocery store that was operational), or they were simply being caring of society.

Considering Nin-mart was a worldwide chain of stores he was leaning toward the former but on the other hand everyone working here was retired Konoha ninja so even if their higher ups over in waterfall (where their HQ was located) told them to keep the civilians out and let them starve, they would have just given them a glare laced with a decent amount of KI and told them to fuck off. The place was ninja only simply because it made better business. Civilians usually brought their kids and that meant messes. Sure there was the occasional ninja from a mostly civilian family who brought their kids with, but it was mostly well behaves clan children that walked these aisles. Well... that, and the fact that around ¼ of the store was made up of shelf upon shelf of various scrolls. Taijutsu, Nin-jutsu, Fuuin-jutsu, Gen-jutsu, you name it, and they most likely had it. Although almost none of the scrolls were very high level, nothing an experienced Chunin wouldn't already know if they put any effort into studying that particular branch of ninjahood. Now that he thought about it he should pick up some of the scrolls on Fuuin-jutsu, He knew enough to make storage seals and kind of, almost, maybe make an explosive tag without blowing his hands off... again. It was always such a bitch to regrow limbs"Oh, Naruto. Did expect to run into you while I was out." Ten-ten recognized him as she was leaving. He was in his own world at the moment however. First you had to wait for the bones to regrow, which took hours, and then the disturbing feeling of the ligaments re-attaching"Uhh Naruto? You there? Heeellllooooo?" She waved her hand in front of his still distant eyes. No response. And then the muscle had to re-grow, which was painful as fuck! Then finally the skin re-grew, which just kinda tickled. The most annoying part however was the fact that his fingernails didn't regrow so he had to walk around with stubs for fingertips for a week or two as they re-grew. Do you have any idea how hard it is to itch yourself without fingernails? Try it! It's har"NARUTO!" Ten-ten had called his names a few times now and had gotten pissed enough to just say 'screw it' and yell in his ear. This proved successful when he went ramrod straight and fell over in surprise. "Hey Ten-ten I've been looking all over for you!" He was up a second later, acting like nothing had happened however. She seat-dropped at his antics before thinking, 'He's been looking for me? I wonder what he wants? I mean this is Naruto after all. I don't know him well enough to know what he does on a daily basis.' "So what did you want me for?" She asked while thinking. 'Weapons probably, why else would he be talking to a no name kunoichi like me?' Never let it be said that Ten-ten had very much confidence in her skills. Because that person would be a liar. "Well I need some new tools. I didn't have time to grab most of mine from the toad mountain since I was in a hurry and I used what I could grab fighting Pein. I normally don't use smoke bombs as they hinder me as much as my opponent but they work wonders when i'm in Sage Mode. So I was wondering if I could buy some more from you?" Good god were her clothes getting smaller? His pants sure were, that was for certain. He couldn't help himself as his eyes roamed over her form. From what he could tell she was a petite kind of girl, having a very 'girl next door' kind of feel about her. She Probably had very perky breasts with a cute butt. All in all, he couldn't wait to get to know her better. "Well lucky for you me and my Dad's store just got a new shipment of ninja tools. Some new kind of smoke bombs as well. From the feed-back we've been getting from our testers they work very well." Ten-ten explained, she would have been put out that he was just looking for equipment but the way he was eying made her feel rather hot and dare she say, sexy. "That's great! Let's hurry then, the new bombs sound pretty good. So you want me to carry your bags? They look pretty heavy." He asked, noticing her shaking hands and arms.

"Sure, be careful though, I was completely out of food so I had to get a lot." She replied while handing the bulging, double layered plastic bags over to him. Taking the bags Naruto had to immediately send chakra to his arms just to stay upright. 'Holy bejeebus! She made this look mildly difficult! Then again I've seen her swing around bastard swords and full size claymores before so all that weapons training must pay off.' He deduced. Pulling himself into a position that kinda looked like he was standing as he started following after the brunette, who had started walking toward her shop as soon as she handed over the food. Quickly catching up he hung back for a few seconds to stare at her ass. It was rather hypnotizing in the painted in pants she had on. And the lack of clothe lines meant she was most likely going commando. Probably out of clean panties as the only three working laundromats were packed 24/7. While they were walking Ten-ten couldn't help but look at Naruto. 'He's so strong and kind, any girl would feel so safe with him. I would feel like a princess if I managed to land him. I may have a chance if his eyes on my ass are any clue.' Ten-ten found he had the best of all worlds, nice enough to treat her right out of bed, strong enough to help her train and protect her, and understanding enough to understand her fetish. Ya see, Ten-ten had been verbally degraded by Neji and physically Degraded by Gai and Lee when they all but danced around her when they sparred, for years, so her self-worth was rather low. So low in fact that, sexually, she saw herself as as much of an object as any of her weapons, an object for her eventual boyfriend to use and abuse as much as he liked. But she was also a girl and thus wanted to be loved outside of the bedroom as well. It was almost impossible to find a decent guy that would take charge in the sack and still respect her. So far she hadn't found anyone. But the thought of having Uzumaki Naruto as a boyfriend was becoming more and more appealing. The sight of her shop brought her out of her musings. "Okay Naruto, could you help me put these away as well?" Seeing his affirmative nod she opened the broken door and led him to the back part of the shop, which was actually a house, her house. Getting to the kitchen she turned and told him, "Just set the bags on the table and put the food on the table, I'll put the stuff in the right places. Since it would take a while to teach you the layout." Her answer was another nod as he set the bags down and started putting cans on the table. As Naruto put the last can on the table his eyes glued themselves to his companions rear end as she was on her hands and knees putting the various soups and canned fruit into the cupboard. 'I swear she's just asking for me to take her right now. Grrr, God dammit I can practically see her pussy through those pants! No, relax Naruto, give before you take. Gotta help her out with these first, Then get the bombs, THEN the relationship can start.' He calmed himself down to a just mostly erect state as opposed to hard as a rock by the time she had put all the canned goods away. Pulling his eyes away and focusing on the potato chips he hoped she didn't see him openly ogling her back side. Ten-ten did, in fact, see his roaming eyes, she rather liked the attention. Noticing the bump in the front of his pants she subconsciously licked her lips and thought up a rather cruel idea. She knew that her pants were rather revealing, they were designed for Tai-jutsu training to provide a full range of movement, they also hugged her body rather spectacularly, even more so considering these were an old pair that she had barely gotten on, being several sizes to small for her. So making sure he was looking away she pulled the pants down slightly. The tight material had been causing her ass to compress and look far smaller then it was so when she pushed the down a quarter of her ass spilled out almost ripping the pants with the force, sighing in relief that they had held her secretly huge bubble mostly hidden all day, there was a time and place for her secret to be revealed and now and here was not it, she got back to work bending down again to put the cereal in the bottom cupboard next to the cans. As Naruto turned around, mentally preparing to be tortured by her tight ass once again he almost dropped the carton of milk he had picked up as he saw the partially revealed orbs before him. His experience with Hinata telling him her ass was easily twice the size of his busty Hyuuga's. Twitching slightly with effort he was able to just barely real in the urge to jump over the table in between them and rip those godforsaken pants right off her and show her exactly why Hinata could barely walk today. Barely.

Smiling as his eyes burned into her even more then before Ten-ten decided that just maybe she would stop teasing him, lest he have his way with her early. Fine tuning her plan as they swiftly finished she had it worked out by the time they were done. "Thanks Naruto, your such a handyman! Here's your reward." She said, walking over to him she kissed him on the cheek. She knew it was a bit much for a bit of help with some groceries but the grin on his face showed he liked it so it helped towards her grand mater plan®, so it was all good. "Alright, lets see if we can't find you the perfect gear to suit your new skills. Follow me, the more expensive products are in the basement. We've got enough seals blocking off the place not even the Hokage can get in without me leading them down there." While they walked she put an excessive amount of sway into her hips causing her partially revealed ass to jiggle. She thought she could hear some of the seems in his pants straining against something but she wasn't sure. Naruto silently promised himself, 'I will tap that ass even harder then I did Hinata. No one teases Uzumaki Naruto this much and lives to laugh about it! Dattebayo bitch!' he just finished his silent promise as she stopped. "We're here." she turned around and let out a slight giggle when she saw him looking around, most likely looking for the basement door. "Don't bother looking, those without the key seal can't even see the door." She raised her hand and showed him the palm of her hand, where there was what appeared to be the picture of a key tattooed on it. In reality it was an butt load of smaller seals all shaped into a key, but she didn't want to bore him to death explaining so she just reached out, seemingly at random, and twisted the, until now, invisible doorknob. All fourteen conventional locks and the three locking seals unlocking the instant her hand made with it. After opening the door fully she gestured Naruto in, locking the door behind them both for security, and to keep him in. she would have him inside her, even if she had to drug him to do it. Kusa had recently come out with two new kinds of gas bombs, one she was going to pitch to Naruto for him to buy, the other was in case he tried to run. The ninja world had tried and failed many times to make a 'wonder drug' that turned women and kunoichi into cum hungry sluts without the need to beat and capture them. One of the makers of one of the failed attempts of such a drug was hit by his own bomb a few months ago. Turning him so horny he had to summon a female bear that he happened to have the contract for for sexual release. Needless to say it didn't end well. Luckily, the poor mauled soul had written down the formula so when a friend of his had went to check on him four days later he found chunks of what used to be his friend and the formula for the new favorite weapon for women. Simply throw it at your opponent and suddenly he's too busy trying to get into your pants that he's not defending himself anymore so a quick slitting of his throat would win the battle. And if the male opponent managed to overwhelm the female? Well a good lay every now and again wouldn't kill you. And she could always kill him afterward anyway so it was a win-win. Naruto barely noticed Ten-tens silence and evil smile of lust as he was looking around. The stairs lead to an open room that was absolutely packed with weapons and equipment. Noticing the three bags of golf-ball size spheres he walked over toward them. From left to right they were colored Blue, Steel Grey, and Pink. "So, are these them?" his voice breaking Ten-ten out of her fantasy of the male in front of her having his way with her, using her like a cheap pocket pussy. "Yep. I'll show you." She chirped picking up one of each kind. Picking up the Blue and Grey orbs while secretly putting the pink one in her pocket. Wouldn't want to waste that one when it looked like he was going to fuck her silly without any more prompting. She lead him through another door into a narrow hallway. It had two doors on the middle of the hallway. The right door was more of a doorway really, but that was just splitting hairs, with one more door at the end of it "Where do these doors lead?" He decided to ask.

"Well, the one on the right is another kitchen, it contains all my emergency food, dehydrated fruit, beef jerky, that kinda thing. The one on the left is my bedroom, the one upstairs is a decoy in case someone tries to kill me," 'or my bed-mate' she silently added in her head. "and is completely filled with traps. I wouldn't recommend going in the bedroom upstairs, it's how Iruka-sensei got his scar. I was sick one day and had to stay home, since Daddy was too busy to tell him, he thought I was playing hooky and went to get me. Daddy found him 2 hours later huddled in a corner rocking himself back and forth muttering 'no more pointies, no more pointies!'. It was a rather funny sight.' "Huh, always wondered how he got that. And the last room?" Since they had reached the door as soon as he finished asking his question she decided to answer him by wordlessly opening the door. Inside was a HUGE room, the ceiling was far higher then what could have been possible and he couldn't see the other side. (Slicerness: think Mr. Hat and clog's secret training room) "By Kyuubi's balls! This must have taken forever to make!" He exclaimed loudly. Throwing his arms up in the air to show his surprise. Giggling at his choice of exclamations she answered him, "We didn't even build this actually. It belonged to a friend of my ancestor Shihoin Yoruichi. We can't seem to find out what his name was though, just that he was extremely eccentric and was very, very good with spacial distortion seals. Anyway, enough about my family history, I've got a product to sell Mr. customer ." She took on a deeper tone reminiscent of a guy Naruto had ran into at a shop called 'Numbuh crazy eighties 2X4 emporium'. "Now, this model is actually a clever disguise. Using the latest sealing technology Iwa managed to cram around 500 senbon in this one little ball! A bit of chakra and a throw is all it takes to mow down an approaching ninja! Or an army of bandits! Observe." As she giving her spiel, still using ha\er 'salesman' voice he noted, she turned toward the group of five training dummies in a group. Her hand glowed blue for a second before she hurled the 'Spiker' at the group. It flew smoothly for about eight feet before it burst into smoke. Out of which hundreds of little metal needles pelted the group of dummies. They must have been propelled somehow because the needles ripped clean through the dummies and embedded rather deeply within the rock behind it. (1) Turning to the stunned blond she raised the Blue pellet. "Now, no one knows how we did it, but Konaha recovered a crashed pod, some say it was from space, others think it was some kind of new troop carrier that was made by another nation. Either way we managed to reverse engineer these. These are the best explosive projectile I've ever used. They're best used against a moving target though so would you please make a clone?" *poof* "Okay now have it walk out about ten feet and then run back an forth." The clone did as was told and started jogging left and right. Ten-ten's hand glowed blue momentarily and a *click* was heard before the bomb itself was glowing bright glue. She cocked her arm back and threw the glowing blue sphere at the moving clone. It hit it dead center in the chest. The clone tried to get the blue ball off itself but found that t was stuck tight. A high pitched whining sound was heard and the ball increased it's glowing until it was white hot a second later and then blew up in a cloud of blue fire. Naruto's clone could be seen flying out of the cloud a second later, severely burned and missing most of it's torso before *poofing* out of existence. (2) "Wow Ten-ten! that was awesome! So how much do each of these cost?" Naruto asked. He twitched slightly when the memory of not having lungs for a second hit him but was mostly used to it by now. "They cost about one hundred dollars each." She answered. "Well crap... I don't have that kinda money on at the moment." Naruto said while thinking about how he would pay for them. D ranks paid fifty dollars per-mission, and C's paid one hundred and fifty so he could spam some clones, swallow the bile in his throat at the thought and do some D's. There sure as hell wasn't a shortage of D ranks with all the rebuilding. But he really wanted that

Spiker grenade, and maybe a few of those blue ones as well. The usefulness of the blues were limited but they would be fun to use. "Well Naruto there's one way you can get them for a heavy discount. Come with me, I think we can work something out." She said slyly as she grabbed his hand and led him to the bedroom. She locked the door, it having even more seals the the basement door, one of which being a time release so they were locked in for at least twelve hours, considering it was 6:00 P.M. that would mean they were locked inside till morning. Plenty of time. And on the off chance he refused she always had the 'Gas-n-fuck five thousand' in her pocket. Turning around she noticed Naruto's back was to her so she reached around and grabbed the very top of the front of his collar and pulled back and down. Easily taking his jacket of in one swift motion. "Ten-ten? Wait! I've gotta tell you that I'm already dating Sakura and Hinata, Sakura gave the okay to get more sexual partners because I wore her out and Hinata said the same, before she ed out after our seven hour sex spree." She struck a thinking pose as she digested the new information. A few seconds later she shoved him on the bed and announced, "Naruto I want you, and I know you want me, you've been eying me all day. Now stay there and promise not to move." 'beside, I've seen Hinata train, she can be moving all day only be breathing hard, and with those giant knockers of hers thats saying something if he managed to make her out...' She finished with a perverted giggle and a blush at the possibilities. As she took off her shirt Naruto silently cursed himself for being a nice guy. Looks where that promise had got him last time! Oh, wait... he got to face fuck the Hyuuga heiress... never mind. Focusing back on Ten-ten, she was about to take off her pants, but decided to torture him a bit more. So she turned around bent over and looked over her shoulder while she swung her hips back and forth as she slowly inched her pants down her long creamy legs. Proving Naruto's earlier thoughts true. Yes, she wasn't wearing any underwear and yes, her ass was far bigger then Sakura's and twice the size of Hinata's. Naruto could almost feel the zipper of his pants breaking as he massive length was already at full mast. He was more of an ass man himself and he was fighting every instinct he had not to just grab Ten-ten, throw her on the bed and ram his painfully hard dick into that delicious ass of hers. He silently thanked, and cursed, this 'Yoruichi' woman for giving descendant such a great body. As she got done with her impromptu strip tease she turned around fully and got on her hands and knees and crawled ever so slowly toward him. Delighting in the pained expression her stalling was causing. 'just a little more and he'll snap and just grab me and have his vicious way with me!' She thought and she unbuttoned and unzipped his pants, motioning him to stand up she got a grip on both his pants and boxers and pulled down. Unfortunately she was still on her knees and was looking down so when his rock hard cock sprung up it slapped into her nose. The force was enough to knock her head back as she was seeing stars for a few seconds. Coming back to earth after the hit she mock glared at the nervously laughing, now seated, blond man. Silently promising she would get him back for that she grabbed his length at the base and gave a long lick from bottom to tip. She gave a few more long licks before slowly starting to pump her hand up and down the bottom half of his shaft. Setting herself in for a, kind of, long wait she turned her head sideways and closed her mouth around the side of his dick and started licking and sucking up and down the top half of his rod. Switching sides every few minutes she pointedly ignored his head and just licked the rest of him. Naruto was busying himself with gritting his teeth and balling his fists hard enough for his fingernails to cut into his palms. This was pay back for the accidental cock slap. He just knew it. As she glanced up at his struggling she thought with glee, 'just one more gentle nudge and he'll fall off the edge, at least for a little while.' Giving a few last hard licks Ten-ten pulled back, still slowly pumping his length she started talking, "You want more, don't you? Then use me. Grab my face like a cheap toy and fuck it to your hearts content!" She finished her statement by opening her mouth

and pushing her tongue out as far as it would go. Naruto reacted before his brain even caught up with what she had said and had grabbed her hair buns and had lined her head up with his shaft. Shoving her head down he was finally given some relief when he managed to cram almost five inches into her mouth before pulling her back up and repeating the process. Using more and more force to shove more of himself into her throat every time er forced her head down. Taking her words to heart he only used her head to get himself off, never using his hips. This was rather rewarding as he got to hear more of the obscene sound of his shaft tresing into her throat. "I'm cumming." he grunted out. Forcing her head down far enough for almost ten inches of him to slide down her throat, his lust clouded mind enjoying the sound of her choking and her feeble attempts to free her head from his iron grip. His cum was never able to go down her throat due to the odd angle he was at so it all just bubbles back up and ran down onto his balls and then onto the bed. His orgasm subsiding he finally snapped back to full awareness and was about to apologize profusely to the brunette before her saw her face. She looked like crap, the small amount of mascara she was wearing was running down her face is a sort of black tears pattern and apparently his load had came out her nose as well because she had twin trails of cum coming from her nostrils. Her mouth was also dripping his seed like a waterfall, coating her C-cup breasts as she greedily gulped up air. But he barely noticed these facts. The thing that caught his attention was her eyes. He expected her to be glaring holes in him for his rough treatment. But she was looking up at him in the utmost iration, and if he wasn't mistaken, affection. She... she really did enjoy being treated like a toy. He didn't think it was possible but as she fell on her butt with her legs spread out it was confirmed by the fact that she was positively soaked. Finally catching her breath she managed to whisper out due to her abused throat, "Naruto that was so good! Now stay sitting on the edge of the bed and give me a minute." A few mouth fulls of precious O2 was all she needed as she sprang up and turned around standing with her ass almost touching his face. Intending to sit down on his shaft she never expected for him to wrap his arms around her waist and grind his face into her ass cheeks. She blushed in surprise when his tongue shot out and licked her drenched pussy. Still licking her he disengaged his hands from their lock on her waist and started teasing her clit with his left hand while he reached up and started to grope her breasts with his right. "N-Naruto, more, please. Faster! Yes! Pinch my clit. AHHHH!" and with that, Ten-ten had her first orgasm of the night, collapsing onto Naruto's waist she enjoyed the friction of his dick as she shifted around in his lap, causing his length to get sandwiched in between her massive ass cheeks. Naruto moaned is surprise as she started to grind her hips back and forth while clenching her ass cheeks, using the lesser know 'hot dogging' technique ed down through her family line. She got off him and pulled him with as she got on her hands and knees and set his cock in between her luscious cheeks once again, putting her hand on her cheeks and pushing is she increased the pressure and gave a few short humps backward she gave him the hint that it was his turn now. Taking the hint he gripped her hips and started thrusting at an average speed. Her hot dogging was even better then Hinata's titfuck! Making sure her hands were still in place keeping the pressure up he sped up his thrusts, enjoying how her cheeks jiggled whenever his balls slapped the bottom of her pussy. Before long he could feel his orgasm approaching. "Clench your beautiful ass harder Tenten i'm almost there." Doing as she was ordered she was rewarded by him moaning out her name and switching to quick desperate thrusts for a few seconds before he blew his load all over her back, the first three spurts actually having enough strength to hit her in the back of the head and neck. His hips slowed down to a stop as he completely coated her upper back with his seed.

As Naruto caught his breath from the entire experience she flipped onto her back and stealthily cleaned his essence of herself, making sure to grab a handful and savoring it as she pushed Naruto into a sitting position up against the headboard, his back ed by the pillows. Sitting on his thighs facing away from him she sat up higher and slipped the head of his now hard again dick inside herself, having broken her hymen when she took a low blow while practicing with a Bo staff with her father (he still never forgave himself for that) and having used various dildos to get herself off over the year (none nearly as big as the giant rod she was currently sitting on) combined with the wetness that his rough blowjob and his eating her out caused, it was rather easy to slip him inside herself. She simply enjoyed the feeling of being so... filled, and complete. For a few seconds before starting to bounce up and down on his cock. Naruto gently put his hands on her hips, speeding up her bouncing with some light pressure. Eventually Ten-ten changed positions. Sitting on her knees, still bouncing on his dick she leaned down so her breasts were smushed up against his shins. She switched to quick short bounces that did wonderful things to her bubble butt. "Faster Ten-ten. I'm gonna cum again." Naruto told her, thrusting up quickly to meet her halfway. "Me too, lets come together." She moaned out, speeding up her bouncing she slammed her hips down to meet his a few seconds later and ground out her orgasm, Naruto climaxed as he thrust upwards one last time and got to work filling her tight pussy with his seed. Flopping down, her legs on either side of his head, his dick still lightly pumping more baby batter inside her she caught her breath, resting her head on his shin she had to confess, "That was wonderful Naruto. I think I've got one last round in me for the night however, I want it rough, slam into my pussy and fill it with as many loads as you want." She moaned, almost vibrating in excitement. She was confused when he turned her over on her back and poked her lower stomach with a glowing finger. She glanced up at him questioningly only to be met with a smirk that almost made her cream herself again. "Only one round? Well then we'll just have to make it last then, now won't we? This is a little something I picked up from Hinata. Unless I let you, you won't be able to cum. And you can bet that sweet ass of your I won't stop until your BEGGING me to! Kukukuku" He finished with a maniacal laugh that she would have expected to hear from a certain Snake Sannin. Wasting no time Naruto flipped her onto her side and raised her leg so it was at a ninety degree angle with her body and he slipped right back into her hot moist pussy. Jack hammering away at her. For the next 5 hours Ten-tens moans and the occasional grunt or yell from Naruto filled the room. Ten-ten was currently on her back eyes wide and desperate as she pleaded for him to let her cum, she was covered from head to toe with his seed. "Please Naruto! I can't take it any more!" she pleaded. "I believe you said something about a deal." He grinned down at her. Still pounding into her, now in the missionary position. "Yes! God yes! Eighty percent off!" She screamed, the awaiting pleasure of release clouding her mind and tempting her with just the tiniest of samples. Silence was her only answer. Growing more desperate she started to go higher, "ninety percent off?" that was enough for Naruto to raise a glowing blue finger to her stomach, but he held his hand there, staring at her expectantly. "Seventy five percent off and you get five of each kind free! Please, that's as low as I can go! This is torture! It huts so good! Let me cum! LET ME CUM!" Her hands were trying to force his down by the time she stopped screaming. She had little success however so she simply tried harder. In

her current mind set she didn't realize he wasn't reinforcing his arm with chakra so she could have boosted her strength and ended this without offering anything As he felt his umpteenth orgasm approaching he decided to eagerly accept the deal. Going even faster he started to slam into her G-spot as he squeezed her breasts with one hand and lowered his glowing left hand. Feeling a familiar burning sensation in his balls he slammed into her G-spot one last time as he released his hot load within her abused pussy as he re-absorbed the chakra blocking her from cumming. A fraction of a second later her glass breaking screech filled the air as 5 hours worth of climaxes slammed into the abused Weapons Mistress. Her eyes rolling into the back of her head as she ed out from the pleasure overload. He sighed, noticing his lover go limp. He grabbed her by the shoulders and stuck most of his dick down he unconscious throat, coating it with saliva but cleaning of the cum while talking to himself,"*sigh* honestly do all the girls have to keep fainting on me? Oh well, I guess I get to feel them up for free when I'm cleaning them off, so that's good." He itted while pulling himself out of her throat, causing her to once again gasp for air, even while unconscious. Using her dirty shirt to clean her of all of his seed, he flipped her around so her head was on the pillows. Laying down on the bed he pulled the, surprisingly dry, blankets over them and laid down behind her. Draping his arm lazily over her waist he slipped his still hard cock between her milky thighs and did his best to fall asleep. His last thought before darkness claiming him being, 'I wonder what I'll use my sexy new tool tomorrow.' narusakuhinafan1 here ok so far i've gotten some review's saying good job and stuff i owe that to Slicerness but can you some of you reader's mello down a little i mean really are my lemon's really that bad that all i mostly read is you're "lemon are shit" or "quit writing" look i know i need some work on them but still dont try and be so damn harsh and for thoses who think i'm doing a good job chapter 22 will be deciated to you all Slicerness: God dammit... I say I won't be rewriting anything anymore and I go and rewrite most of this chapter and am already starting on the next. I lacka discipwin... Anyway, if anyone has any questions or suggestions, or even just some advice for me (something I would really enjoy hearing, I'm kinda flying blind here in regards to what you people like), just send me a PM. I have a story over in the Sekirei sub-section of the Anime/manga section, so you can reach me through that or simply type my name in the search tab up at the top of your screen. I should be the only name on the list if you type in slicerness. I'm all OG and shit like that. XP Ok everyone, give a big thank you to NHS if you like this. Cuz I sure as hell can't think up original stories by myself. I'm just rather good at modifying (or heavily modifying) what's already there. So without his source material this wouldn't be possible. So give the guy a break. Seriously, I read the reviews he's gotten. The first chapter was eye-bleedingly bad yes, but theres no need to be a prick. At least he does his best. Unlike the rest of you lazy story-less /b/tards out there. P.s. In addition to sending to sending me questions, suggestions, or advice you can also send me any fetishes you would like to see included in the re-write and i'll try to work them in. no promises for the more bizarre stuff but i'll do my best. Also, tell me if you would like to remain anonymous while doing this cuz otherwise i'll give you a shout out at the end of the chapter. I personally would not like any of my kinks said online but I know I also like getting recognition when I help sculpt a story. Aaaand I'm rambling. I'm gonna start on the next chapter before I bore you all to sleep

with my inane rantings. C y'all in a day or two.

Remake of TenTen's great morning

T

enten's great morning,

Wow so many people have read this story so far. I'm so glad that you reader's really like my lemon's. so enjoy the latest 2 chapters to the story. I still have my senior project to do and it's a pain, but I will try and write the other chapters as soon as I can. so review or give me some suggestion's of you would like in the story. for example: Naruto get's Sakura at the hospital, and have's sex in the closet. like that, not just who Naruto should do, but how as well. _-_-_-_-_The next day_-_-_-_-_ It was a good morning for Naruto as he was still behind the bubble butted brunette in the sound, and theft, proof basement. Naruto was currently half asleep reminiscing (like a woman!) over the last few days of his life. He still couldn't believe that he had fucked and/or made love to three of the hottest women in the entire leaf village. He really should make it up to Sakura, He had treated her like a common whore, he was under the impression that girls wanted their first time to be special, but they had just fucked like the horny teenagers they were like it was nothing special. He really didn't know what came over him. But he promised himself he would do something nice for her. Maybe find out her fetish and use that for her? That aside he started to think about all three again His thoughts got stuck on his last, and current playmate however. Naruto couldn't stop having dirty thoughts about Ten-ten. She just looked so... fuckable, laying there. Just looking at her made him want to fuck her again. Naruto looked at the clock on the side of him, it was 6:47 in the morning he itted that waking up to sexual pleasure was one hell of a way to wake up but she had only been asleep for almost seven hours. Being woken up by anything before a full eight hours of sleep would just result in a cranky lover. But Naruto became aware of the plague to every man in the morning, morning wood, so he compromised by gently moving his hips. Pumping his length in and out of her thighs, which he was still sandwiched between, and just stared off into space, thinking about how he would 'train' with his lavender eyed beauty later. So... I can't help but noticing your not tapping Dat Ass... whats stopping ya kid? Kyuubi's voice cut into his fantasies. 'Well, a few seconds ago, I decided to let her sleep for another hour or two. No one like being woken up early after all. So this is all i'm gonna do until later.' The blonde explained. Talking about his still slowly pumping hips. Ahhh, fair enough. So i've been meaning to talk to you. 'What about? Is it about the whole 'sewer mindscape' thing? Cuz on a count of our recent relationship improvements I would gladly change that for you.' Kyuubi blinked and glanced down. Thanks to Jiraiya's last re-enforcement to the seal (the one that made Kyuubi finally give up hope of escaping and simply start being cordial with his host) he was stuck in place by dozens of chains. Which was bad enough but thanks to the fact that the pseudo-water that he was forced to sit is was getting slightly murky from all the blasts of semen that were released when Naruto climaxed, thus making the demon climax as well, it was even worse. Kyuubi also noted that thanks to Naruto's actions right now his legendary 'Tenth Tail' was standing at full salute. If you could change it that would be great. To be honest I didn't want to ask for anything to early in case you were suspicious of me or anything. 'Fox, you've been trapped in a cage for over sixteen years. Anyone would break down after that. Just gimme a second and i'll have you out of that cage and free. To an extent, of coarse'

Kyuubi only had to wait a few seconds before the cage and chains melted away and were replaced by a lush green forest. Various animals could be seen scurrying around. Uhhh kid? Not that I don't appreciate this or anything but i'm more of a fire demon then I am a demon fox. So I would prefer something like say... what you think hell would look like. 'Oops, sorry 'bout that. I'll fix that in a- WAIT! Just gimme a few minutes, I haven't demolished anything in years. 'Sure Kyuubi. Knock yourself out.' And for the next few minutes Naruto could hear the sounds of tree's being demolished and small furry creatures being squashed under huge feet as the forest burned to the ground. He had taken to humming Beethoven's ode to joy as he listened to the destruction. It was strangely fitting. Alright kid, all done. And thanks. I needed that. Giving a quick 'no problem' Naruto got to work on creating the perfect fire demon paradise. Making sure to add a few giant spiked here and there, some screams of the dying as they were tortured , a lava river that branched out into small lakes, most of which big enough to comfortably seat three adult people, and last but not least a big, five bedroom two bath, house. Kyuubi looked around and hmmm'd in approval as he saw the new changes. Blinking slightly is confusion he decide to voice it to Naruto. Why am I slightly bigger then a wolf? And nice job on the screams by the way, reminds me of home. 'You'll see fox, it's part of a surprise i'm giving you for the increase in semen production I got from you yesterday. Now, you wanted me for something else as well?' Oh yeah, almost forgot. You managed to bag yourself three young beauties in three days and you haven't been corrupted, most guys would already be becoming complete self absorbed assholes by this point, yet your still you. Proven by the act that you didn't wake the vixen in front of you up with your dick balls deep in her ass. And I think thats something that calls for a reward. I'm giving you two of my best abilities. It can be used in and out of battle. Although you may wanna stick with using it out of battle until you master it. 'Sounds like a good plan. What is it?' It's called Touch Of Heat. Normally you would have to call on my chakra through me to do this but I've taken the liberty of giving you a small secondary chakra coil that contains my chakra as thanks for the new digs it's not enough to fight with but it's perfect for the moves i'm giving you. Anyway, all you have to do is coat your hands in my chakra and touch the girl you wish to seduce, or even just make hornier, and it'll get her all hot under the collar, or lack of collar, in most cases. A quick pre-sex massage is the best way to apply this technique in my opinion. 'I don't know fox... that sounds kinda... date rape-y.' Who do you take me for? An incubus? I am the almighty nine tailed fox! Feared by men and lusted after by females the world over! Master of the poon tang! Lord of the pink ta'Alright, alright. Jesus man, I get it.' *ahem* Sorry about that, anyway it only enhances whats already there. If she isn't interested then it won't do anything. That's why I said only out of battle first. Eventually you'll get a sixth sense for if the kunoichi you happen to be fighting secretly want to get into your boxers or not. Hell, I know for a fact that Haku chick was trying to get into your pants. And don't even try that 'she was a he' bullshit. I'm not blind. Anyone with a more then half a working brain cell could have figured out she was lying for whatever reason. 'Haku was? Seriously? How? I didn't notice any full body tackles when we were fighting in an

attempt to pin me down.' You didn't notice most of those senbon she was throwing were skimming the waist of your pants? If you hadn't sown that under armor into your outfit those horrid orange eyesores would have been around your ankles. 'Huh, never thought about that before.' Trust me on this. I've had more then my fair share of female opponents turn into close friends in the rip of some clothing before. The next ability is called fantasy heaven, what it does is it allows you see a girl's sexual fantasy. For example, let's say a girl like's it kinky. Like you fucking another girl while she tied up, or something. This help's you when your sleeping with a girl you've never bagged before. I myself used this ability quite a lot until I got the hang of guessing various womens fetishes. Simply make a thread of my chakra and connect your heads using the thread. It might make you feel kinda dizzy when you first start using it but you'll get used to it. 'Is that all? Not bein' rude or anything but my surprise is gonna keep you busy for a while so I wanted you to be done explaining the abilities before I showed it to ya. Yup, that's it. Oh wait, one last thing. If you only use a tiny bit of chakra for the Touch of Heat ability you can give a nice massage for your, most likely sore, vixen after you get done plowing her. Never underestimate the brownie points some after sex kindness can get you. So what's the big reveal? 'Go to the house I made you and find out. And thanks for the tip.' So Kyuubi took his advice and walked into the house that had popped up behind him a while ago. Once he walked through the door he almost had a heart attack at who he saw laying on the bed. It was obviously a demon, her 'skin' was actually lava. Her head, instead of hair, was topped with blue fire. She had bits of charcoal black armor wrapped around her shins, forearms, and midtorso in very intricate patterns. The fox felt tears almost come to his eyes. How did you know? A Flame Astronach! My favorite! Do you know how rare these beauties are? I'll repay you for this somehow I swear it upon my tails. But we may wanna cut our chat short, as i'm gonna be busy for the next... I don't know how long. And it's been a few hours so you can wake that bun headed girl up now. See ya kid. Come to poppa you sexy little firecracker! Naruto quickly cut the mental connection. He may be friendly with the guy now but he really didn't want to listen to a fox and living lava get it on. He actually didn't even know the Flame Astronach was a real demon. Much less one the Kyuubi himself lusted after. He just ed fighting one of them in a video game he played back in the academy. What was it called? Oblivious? Obliviom? Whatever, didn't matter. He had something to take care of. He glanced at the clock, 9:00 A.M., 'Perfect. But first, I'm starving. The basement door's still locked but lets try the bedroom door.' He noticed he was still pumping his hips and his orgasm was close so he sped up slightly and slipped the head into her pussy. Groaning quietly he released the first load of the morning inside her. She didn't wake up however, she just started squirming and moaning out his name in her sleep before settling back down. Getting out of bed carefully he tiptoed to the door. Silently turning the handle he found that the door was unlocked. So he opened it slowly and slipped out into the hall before closing it. Walking normally to the kitchen he looked around. Like she said there was quite a bit of non-perishables. Beef jerky, dried fruits, vegetables, and bottled water were common. Since this was her emergency stash he didn't wanna take to much so he grabbed a few sticks of jerky and one of the few nondried apples. Sitting down at the table he started eating. 'This is pretty good. I gotta look into getting one of those food dehydrator thingys and make myself some home-made jerky. Maybe deer jerky?'

Finishing his meal he threw the apple core in the small garbage by the doorway and slipped back into the bedroom. closing the door he turned around and paused when he saw Ten-ten was awake and in the process of scooping his seed from her pussy into her mouth with her fingers. "Morning Naruto, you should have woken me up if you were horny." She pouted. Giving a sheepish laugh he walked towards her, "Yeah, it was kinda early. So I decided to grab a quick bite. You want me to get you somethi-*crunch* "What was that?" He questioned while looking down. He had stepped on something in her discarded pants. He never saw the explosion of pink gas coming as a second later he was consumed in a cloud of it. His mind became fuzzy and he fell to the floor. "Naruto!" Ten-ten yelled worriedly. Mostly for Naruto but partly for herself. That looked like the cloud of gas the 'gas-n-fuck 5000' released when it was thrown. And if last night was anything to go by she was in for a long and hard morning. Pun totally intended. Crawling over to the edge of the bed she peered over the bottom head board. It looked like he was unaffected. At least, thats what she thought before he raised his head and she got a good look at his face. His eyes were glazed over in lust and they were looking straight at her unblinkingly. Glancing down she was rather alarmed to find out he was even bigger then usual. Slightly thicker and maybe two inches longer, in fact. 'This is either really bad, or really really good...' She thought, having second thoughts about just giving into his animal lust. That thing would rip her in half!crawling backward slowly she was barely able to use a seal-less Kawarimi no Jutsu before a lust fueled Naruto slammed arms first into the mattress where she had been just a fraction of a second earlier. Having switched with a teddie bear sitting on the ground next to the shelf on the other side of the room, she took off towards the door that was just ten feet away. Having heard her start her mad dash Naruto turned as she ed the halfway point. Disappearing in a blur of speed he moved to intercept her. Ten-ten was only able to lay one finger on the doorknob before she cried out on pain as a blonde blur slammed her front first into the door that she was so desperate to get through. Looking behind her she saw he was lining up his bigger then usual cock with her back entrance. Her eyes widened as he started pushing forward, "No! Not there! I've never put anything there bef-AAAAAHHHHHH" She cried out at the pain as both her hips slammed into the door with bruising force and a rather audible *Bang!*, and from her now bleeding asshole was penetrated. Whimpering softly she came to a sudden realization, 'Wait, he doesn't care about my feelings. He's just using me for his own pleasure. Like... like a toy. And yet when he comes out of this the first thing he's going to do is ask if i'm okay and if there's anything he can do to help...I did it! I finally found my perfect man! OW, Does he have to be so rough with his new toy though?' She finished with a sarcastic tone. Coming out of her thoughts she noticed his thrusts were getting shorter, faster and even harder. She braced herself. Sure enough with one final thrust that almost splintered the door, bruising her hips even further, he shot his second load inside her. All she could do was grit her teeth in pain and hope he would changed positions soon. Her legs were going numb from the thorough ass pounding she was receiving so she couldn't stand for much longer and she was worried she was going to get splinters in her damaged hips. Fortunately her prayers were answered as he picked her up by her waist, using his arms to lift her up and down his length, and brought them back to the bed. Never stopping his pounding he put her down on her hands and knees and mounted her from above. Grabbing her shoulder he pulled back on them, bending her spine at a slightly uncomfortable angle as he put even more speed behind his thrusts. Finally experiencing an orgasm of her own Ten-ten did her best to clench her sphincter in a hope it would slow him down. All she got for her effort was him drunkenly moaning out her name and once

again slamming into her with bone jarring force and shooting another load into her ass. He then flipped her onto her back, waist and below all facing sideways, legs clenched together, to increase the pressure. Starting up his thrusting once again she couldn't stop the moan that rose from her throat as the pain started to give way to mind-numbing pleasure. She barely noticed when Naruto slowed down just enough so he could grab her thighs and lift them so her ankles were behind her head as he was unhappy with the maneuverability of their current position. Speeding up he got on top of her once again. At this angle he was slamming into her, newly found, anal G-spot. Which caused her eyes to go half lidded as she climaxed again, another throaty moan forcing it's way through her clenched teeth. Her orgasm caused her muscles to clench and squeeze Naruto into his fourth orgasm of the morning. Deciding he liked the current position he stayed like that for the next hour, during which orgasm after orgasm slammed into the brunette. _-_-_-_-_One hour of Poundin DAT ASS Later_-_-_-_-_ Climaxing inside her one last time the berserker Naruto finally ran out of steam and limply fell off of her. Ten-ten released a huff of air and let her numb legs simply flop back onto the bed. His essence within her finally gaining an exit aa it got to work forming a massive puddle beneath her abused asshole. She was silently grateful for the fail safe in the grenade's formula. It only lasted for half an hour (how he lasted for a full hour she would never know) before the lust inducing drug gave way to a powerful sedative. He would be out for the next 24 hou- 'Holy shit is he waking up? Please tell me the grenade's drug ran it's course!' A five hour sex spree she could take. But one straight hour of having that monster mine for gold in her ass and never slowing down was pushing it, at least last night he slowed it down a notch and gave her a gentle loving every few orgasms. "Ngh, my head, what happe- oh... Oh crap Ten-ten are you okay?" Clearing the fuzz from his head the memories of reaming the beautiful brunettes ass for a solid hour caused him to roll over and gaze into her eyes with a look of concern on his face. Taking in her frazzled weak appearance he asked the first thing that came to mind. "Is there any way I can make you feel better?" Ten-ten felt a warmth in her chest as her earlier thoughts were proven dead on. 'He really is my dream guy.' she thought with a blush before she said, "Thanks Naruto. And yes, a warm bath would be nice I can't seem to move my legs so your gonna have to carry me in there." Naruto nodded as he slipped his arms behind her shoulders and under her knees, (careful of the nasty bruise on the front of her hips and her bright red ass cheeks) picking her up bridal style he carried her to the bathroom. After he gently laid her down in the bathtub he tweaked the faucet until the right temperature water started flowing out. ing what Kyuubi said he felt within himself and found his new secondary coils. Withdrawing just a drop of the thick demonic chakra he coated both his hand in an even coating of it. Besides his hands feeling slightly warmer there was no physical change. 'Good I was slightly worried I was gonna grow claws or something.' He thought with a sigh of relief Turning back toward Ten-ten he started to slowly rub his hands on her feet. Enjoying her weak groans of relief he started moving onto her shins and thighs. Eventually he reached her waist, gently laying his hand on the bruises, he allowed some of the chakra to soak into her. The nasty purple bruises disappeared instantly and he correctly assumed the red marks on her ass went away as well. Moving steadily past her slim waist and onto her torso he worked his way up, ignoring her breasts for now, much to the pouting weapon s consternation, he worked his way down her arms, focusing on her calloused hands for a minute or two before bringing his hands back up he finally massaging her breasts. By this point the 'tub had filled up to just under the globes of flesh he was currently working on so

he moved onto her shoulders. Applying some light pressure and working some of the stress out of her shoulders, he enjoyed more of the wondrous sounds she was making as he worked. As the water filled up fully he reached over to shut it off. As the faucet creaked shut however he stood stock still as he felt a hand grasp his limp length in an iron grip. Turning his head and looking at the person grabbing him questioningly he received his answer. "You keep doing whatever you just did and i'm going to let you fuck me in public." She said in a no nonsense tone to show she was serious and got to work getting him hard again. Noting he was at full mast once again she told him, "Now you could use a good washing, so please use your fuck toy one more time. Okay?", before opening her mouth and sticking her tongue out once again. Acknowledging her fetish, and secretly enjoying it, he scooted a little closer and sat in the edge of the bathtub. Grasping her head he wasted no time in cramming his still cum covered dick into her mouth. Deciding to be a little rougher with her then he was last time he didn't stop pushing until his entire, now fourteen inch, cock was resting comfortably (for him) in her throat. Raising her head slowly he relished in the feeling of her tongue working as hard as it could to coax another load of hot jizz from his balls. Lifting his hands off the top of her head he grabbed her buns and started pumping her head up and down faster. He could only take a few minutes of her skillful mouth combined with his speed as he forced her head all the way down and shot several sticky ropes of cum into her throat. Pulling out slightly before he was done the last few shots hit her in the face, forcing her to close one of her eyes. Gripping the back of her neck he moved her mouth, she eagerly licked his fresh seed off of his cock. "Thanks Naruto. I have a spare key seal on top of my dresser. You can use to open the basement door. Come back soon okay? I think i'm starting to fall for you." She smiled up at him with a wink. "You bet, and to think..." He started heading for the door. "I didn't even use clones." he finished with an impish smirk as he closed the door behind himself. "Ooooh, well. I know what we're doing when he comes back." She muttered to herself as she let the warm water sooth away her sore body. Back with Naruto, he had picked up the promised five spikers and, after checking the label to find out what they were called, five sticky grenades as well. He thought the name was a little unoriginal but it didn't really matter. Walking up the massive staircase, unlocking the door, and walking outside he ed he had some training to do with A certain Busty Bluenette. So humming a tune to himself he started for the Hyuuga compound. I hoped you like this chapter I know that I keep doing Hinata and Tenten lemons, but I will put more Sakura and the others. I've decided to put some other girl's in the story too. They will be put in the summary of next chapter. And I'll tell you that the next chapter will have a threesome! So review, or make suggestion for a future lemon And have a merry Christmas from me to you. Slicerness: I know i'm four months late but, y'all have a happy Christmas now y'hear? And don't forget what it's all really about. The presents! Nah, just kiddin ya. It's about bein around your family. Enjoying their company. And if ya ain't got no family? Well spent it with your friends. Or get your self a girlfriend and share hers. No matter what ya do, just stay warm. Seriously, it's fuckin cold here in Iowa! Not as short as I thought it would be. I contemplated making Naruto snatch one of the gas-n-fucks for later use but I can't find a place to use it. So i'll keep that in the 'maybe' pile. Oh, and I forgot to say this last time but, I tried working some humor in the last few

chapters so tell me if you like it or not. I check the reviews for this every time NHS updates it so just give your opinion there. I would like to get to 100 reviews before i'm all caught up. And i'll be saying this every chapter so ignore it if you've already seen it but. Please send me any suggestion's, and advice about the re-write. You can also send me any fetishes you wish for me to include. (you may also wish to say if you want me to give you a shout out or to remain anonymous) Think of one quick for Temari cuz i'm stumped and was just gonna go with the standard spanking fetish. I'll hold off for a few days before posting to give y'all time. Oh and a quick clarification. Send any suggestion for new girls to NHS and send any stuff you wish to be included into the old chapter's rewrites to me. Or, like I said, you can type it into a review and I can see it there. C ya.

Remake of 2 nurse are better than 1

T

wo nurse's are better than one.

I know that I said in the last chapter that I was going to make another Naruto and Hinata lemon and I would bet money that you reader's are tired of that. So I've decide to change the chapter and I did promise that this chapter would be a threesome so here is the newest chapter. It's my Christmas present to you all so I hope you have great Christmas, or Hanukah. Slicerness: Kwanza too... whatever the hell that is... _-_-_-_-_The Same Day_-_-_-_-_ Naruto was headed to the Hyuuga compound. He and Hinata were supposed to go train today, he knew there wasn't going to be much training going on however. If he knew Hinata as well as he thought he did and how horny she might be he might just have his hands full for awhile. So after about twenty minutes of walking and some thoughts on exactly how he was going to stick it to his Hyuuga slut (He still felt slightly bad calling her that, even with her permission, it was getting easier though.) he finally got to the gates of the compound. He was about to open them when one of the guards stepped forward. "Hello Uzumaki Naruto Lady Hinata-sama has informed me that she cannot go training with you today. She also told me to give you this letter, once you arrived." The guard explained before walking back to his post. Dear Naruto Sorry, but I can't train with you today. You see, my father wants to help me with a new style he's developing with the Byakugan and he won't take no for a answer. I hope to see you soon my love. I'll make it up to you. In a good way, you can be sure. I should only be training for today but you know my father's a very stubborn man, thanks to you though he's started acting like a real father should. So I actually enjoy his company now. Love, Hinata. P.s. Later on tonight i'll leave my window open for you so you can sneak in. I'm sure it won't be a problem for the 'prankster lord of Konoha' to do but you must be very sneaky or the guard's will find you. Cant wait to see you. P.P.s. I feel a lot stronger recently, my chakra reserves are at least twice the size they were a few days ago. I don't know how but if i find out you were involved somehow I don't think i'm going to let you out of the mansion. Ever. I feel like a new woman! Laughing nervously he looked up from the letter and told the guard, "Tell her thanks for the message and that I hope the training goes well." The guard nodded before bowing and going through the gate to, most likely, tell his blue headed lover his message. While Naruto was leaving Hinata was looking out her window, watching him leave. She was so horny right now she couldn't wait for tonight. Just her and Naruto training... and having crazy sex afterword's. She started to feel a familiar moisture in between her legs. She was wearing a dark blue, see-through gown, with a matching thong. Enjoying the cold air of the air conditioned mansion on her nipples she lifted up the gown a little and put one of her finger's inside her pussy, easily bying the string that did nothing to hide her soaked pussy. She imagined Naruto was behind her with his arm's around her. His hand's started to slowly grabbed and rub her big breast as she started to moan at the mere thought of his touch on her

sensitive breasts. She then plopped down on the bed and took off the gown,careful not to rip it (her Naruto-kun hadn't seen it yet after all), she felt so hot that she started to sweat. Coating her body rather erotically. The more she thought about him the more she wanted him here. Filling her fully and completely. She opened her leg's wide and put another finger in pussy and started to slowly pump it in and out, imagining her fingers were Naruto's cock. "Naruto I want you so much. I cant wait until, Oh God, tonight." Her fingers sped up, faster and faster. " Deeper Naruto. My pussy's on fire! I need you so badly! I'm almost there! I'm Cumming!" A deep moan escaped her parted lips as her juices sprayed all over her sheet's. She let her head fall back onto her silky soft pillows as she basked in the after glow. The only thought Hinata had before she got ready for her bubble bath was,'Naruto you better be ready for tonight. I'm gonna suck out every last drop of your cum! Yes... even if take's days i'll fuck you until you cant fuck no more! thought a very horny Hinata as she started to fill up her bathtub. Unnoticed by her, her eyes started glowing a barely noticeable purple. Also unnoticed by her her sister was walking by and heard her moaning out Naruto's name. Filing it away for later use she kept walking, her plan to get a snack would not be deterred by something as simple as her sister finally bagging her crush. Hinata didn't know about Naruto's new ability's but, having seen her looking out the window he used his new technique and connected their head together with a thin chakra string of Kyuubi's chakra and saw the whole thing. He almost tripped several times as he was more concentrated on her fantasy then the road. One thing was certain though, he couldn't wait till tonight. But for now he might as well go see how his Baa-chan was doing and ask her about his living arrangements. While he was perfectly happy to crash at a friend, and lover, most likely's, place he kinda wanted a home of his own. Deducing she was either at the hospital treating some the villager's or in her office fighting the menace that was known as paperwork he set off for her office. … It was a whole ten seconds later he ed that Sakura was working at the hospital today and this could be his chance to repay his sexy nurse. So pulling a quick 180 he started for the hospital. _-_-_-_-_Half Way There_-_-_-_-_ As he was waking he saw a pile of boxes with legs walking toward him. … Smacking himself in the forehead he corrected himself that walking boxes were impossible and that was just Ino carrying two large boxes stacked on top of each other. Noticing the patch of dirt in front of her he got ready to catch her and her case in case she tripped. Sure enough her declaration of,"Oh Crap! Their gonna fall!" indicated she was in need of some assistance. Ino's world slowed down to a crawl as she helplessly watched as her new flower pots were about to smash into the- twins? She only had a second to think about the odds of her carrying two boxes through town and running into a pair of twins that were not only able to help, but positioned just right to catch them before she was gently pulled back by another identical twin. Turning her head around she had to resist the urge to face palm (It was rather un-lady like after all) as she realized it was just Naruto and two shadow clones. "Don't worry Ino I got ya." said Naruto as he positioned her in a standing position before releasing his arm from her waist. "Oh! I'm sorry Naruto, I didn't see you there and thanks for the save. I was afraid that I was going to break the new flower pots we got for my family's store! I guess I should of only carried one at a time huh?" She itted sheepishly.

"No problem. So do you need any help?" "Sure! That would be great! I hope i'm not keeping you from anything important." "Nah, I was just going to go see if Baa-chan was working at the hospital and ask her about where I'm gonna be staying from now on. And maybe check on Sakura, I haven't seen her in a few days." "You too? well I was just about to go there when I was done taking these box's to the shop. These are the last two so why don't we hurry up and drop them off and we can go together." "Sounds like a good idea to me." And so they both headed to the shop to drop off the flower pot's making idle conversation along the way. They had to make two trip however since there were four box's Ino didn't notice. So after another trip to the market (where Ino bought the pots in bulk) and back. As they walked in the front door for the second time they noticed Inoichi, Ino's father, was running the now. "Well if it isn't Uzumaki Naruto! What bring you to our store this fine day?" Inoichi greeted "Oh! Well when I was walking in the village I saw Ino with these heavy boxes and she almost tripped so she asked me to help her, and since we're both going to the hospital later we decided to walk together." Naruto summed up the situation while setting the boxes on the floor by the counter. "Oh, okay then, but can you do me a favor?" The older blonde asked, pulling Naruto aside so Ino couldn't hear. "Sure. What is it?" Naruto inquired. Well if the two of you are going to be out late tonight can you walk her home? Call me a overprotective father if you want for it but since you saved the village your clearly strong enough to get my little princess home safe. and treat her right, you hear? I may not be able to go into your head because of the fox but I can make you experience horrors the likes of which you've never even dreamed of." Inoichi's eyes narrowed and his grip on Naruto's shoulder became almost painful. Naruto laughed nervously and responded, "I'll treat her all the respect she deserves, and don't worry. Nothing harmful will even touch a hair on her head on my watch. "Good! Well I have to go. I have to order a few more shipments of supplies, so if you'll excuse me." Inoichi responded, all smiles once again, before leaving the store. Mumbling about various prices and who would provide the best sale. Meanwhile, Ino was in the back of the store thinking of way's to get Naruto. 'Damn hes really grown handsome! I cant believe that's really Naruto. Who would have thought that the dead last would one day become the new toad sage! Hes really come a long way from what he used to be. So how can I get his attention... Oh Yeah, I forgot we're going to the hospital together. and I overheard Daddy asking him to walk me home. This could play out good if I plan this right I'll wear That sexy nurse's uniform. That should get his attention. When we get to the hospital i'll lead him to an empty room and that's when I'll sink my claws into him!' Ino let out a maniacal cackle of delight at the thought. "Hey Ino! You ready to go?" Hollered Naruto from the front. "Yup, all ready." She Responded she came from the back room and they both exited the store. As they were walking Naruto couldn't help but check Ino out. With her mini-skirt and that short top she was wearing Naruto couldn't help but want to see the rest of her body. 'Man, Ino's hot! I cant wait to get to the hospital. If I play my cards right I'm gonna have two nurse's now. I wonder how long she'll last if this is her first time? Not long probably, but thats why threesomes are awesome I suppose.' He finished with a mental chuckle and a grin. 'Look at him. already checking me out! And we're not even there yet. Hehehe I can't wait to show him how sexy I look in my uniform!' Ino plotted. After a ten minute walk, made shorter by the wonders of small talk, they finally got to the hospital.

"Hey Naruto? You said that you were looking for Tsunade–sama and forehead right?" Ino asked as they walked through the entrance. "Yeah, but I can talk to Tsunade anytime, she may not even be here. I just thought i'd try here first 'cause I wanted to see Sakura-chan as well." "Well, wait here and let me get changed first. I'll help you find her. They have the schedule charts by where the outfits are so i'll check if she's working today." "Alright." Naruto agreed as he sat down on one of the chairs in the main lobby. So Ino went to the changing rooms, Naruto only had to wait five minutes until he heard the nurses station door open and Ino came out. He was shocked speechless by her outfit however. Ino was in a white nurse's uniform but it had a very short skirt and it showed that she had quite the rack for her age. Not nearly as big as Hinata's but no one but maybe Tsunade could compete with her, and even then that was only going to be for a few months before Hinata ed the rather gifted Kage. It showed enough cleavage to make any normal man have a lethal nose bleed. Naruto's pants got rather uncomfortable, he just wanted to grab her right then and there and drag her back into the nurses changing room and fuck her brains out. "Okay so how do I look? She asked, subtly bending her back forward and pushing her shoulder back. Making her bust look even bigger. "You look great! You and Sakura make those uniform's look so good. And sexy." "Thanks! And I took a look at forehead's schedule. It looks like she's doing inventory today. Since this hospital was just built there are some inventory room's that are empty, as we don't have the supplies to stock them yet. So they're sending some of the nurses to map out the rooms so when we get a shipment in a few days we'll know exactly where to put all of it. The one she's in is just a few floors down, I'll lead the way." He nodded as he followed after her as they took the stairs down, since the elevator had yet to be fixed. Those poor nurses. Naruto and Ino had to walk down three flights of stairs until they finally got to the inventory room. The entire floor was storage so there was no patients and it didn't look like there were any other nurses or personnel here. There was only one room that had a light on so they tried that one. Inside another room Sakura was currently cleaning and stacking various medical supplies that were all wrapped up in bulk packages. Naruto barely noticed this of coarse as he was rather busy checking her out. She was bending over picking something up when he noticed that she wasn't wearing panties. He also noticed that she looked really beautiful in her nurse's uniform. Naruto quietly snuck up behind her, Ino was about to say something until he put his hand up in the universal 'stop' symbol. Sakura still didn't notice that Naruto was behind her until she stood back up. "Hello beautiful. Did you miss me?" Naruto whispered into her ear seductively as he put his arms around her slim waist. Sakura jumped in surprised, she didn't even hear him... and how did he know where she was? She recovered quickly however an responded, "God yes I have! I haven't had my daily dose of fox meat for almost three days! So do you want to start where we left off with Hinata? Or just start now without her?" Replied the pink haired nurse as she reached back and gave his butt a firm squeeze. "Well I thinking that we could have someone else us. Hinata is training with her father today and I won't see her until later... make that tomorrow. And I haven't seen you for three days, I missed you. And to be honest, I want to apologize for our first time, I should have been more gentle with you. I was treating you like some cheap tramp or something." Giggling lightly she ground her shapely ass into his crotch and told him, "Silly, I can punt boulders across the village, if you did anything I didn't like you would know be the first to know." "Whew, well that's a load off my mind. Like I was saying, I believe Ino wants to say hello."

W-wait Ino's here? where is sh-Mmm, thats good, keep doing that." Started Sakura before being cut off as he stretched her elastic shirt collar below her bust and her breasts bounced their way to freedom, quickly grabbing two handfuls he started kneading them. "Right over there. You can come in now Ino, fingering yourself in the door way simply won't do." Answered Naruto, now at sporting a full erection thanks to Sakura's grinding. As Ino was walking over Naruto quickly glanced around the room and spotted a pile of newly opened blankets. 'They must have been ripped on something and just thrown in here until they could throw them away.(1)' The more rational part of his brain reasoned. Another part of his brain, wearing red and black spandex (2) gave his two cents, 'Discarded blankets? Thats the best this worthless BETA could think up? Ugh, amateur!' But we're going to ignore that part because it needs to STFU and get back in it's cage! Anyway, thinking quickly Naruto used his new Fantasy Vision and connected his head to Sakura's via chakra string first. And used slightly more chakra to form the string then he did with Hinata earlier. Suddenly his vision turned black and white and time froze, almost causing Naruto to have a heart attack at first, but relaxed after noticing he hadn't died and there was no broken chain on his chest nor a bell clad psychopathic battle manic here to reap him of his mortal coil(3). Seemingly appearing from within Sakura's head a small Pink rectangular box with four, smaller rectangles within it and floated toward him. Reading from top to bottom they read, Current Fantasies Recent Fantasies Past fantasies Fetishes Deciding to save the first two for a rainy day he completely ignored the third, after all, they probably had the emo king Sasuke in them. Ew. Moving quickly onto the fourth box he tapped it with his finger. Another menu popped up with two more buttons that read, Video? or list? Deciding he was kinda in a hurry, his painful erection was rather insistent, he clicked 'List' and a second later another screen popped up. It was a fairly small list, next to the different fetishes were how much they got her off, ranging from one to ten. He chalked it up the small amount to not exploring her sexuality yet, so he read them off in his head. 'Lets see... level 4 spanking, do-able. Level 7 master/slave role playing. It'll take a bit of work on my part but I think I can treat her like that if she's enjoys it. Level 9 gagging... I think I hear angels singing... Oh heres a high one, level 10, being treated like a whore... should have seen that coming. Well now I know how to do her right, lets check our next lucky contestant!' Releasing his hold on the chakra he returned to real time for less then a heartbeat before he connected another string to Ino's head. Absently noting the 'main menu' screen from her head was purple he pressed fetishes and then list again. 'Okay... level 6, being treated like a whore. Mkay, I can do that. It'll be easier for Ino I suppose, she bullied me back in the academy so I just gotta think of it like mutually beneficial payback. level 8 gagging... b-both of them? *sniff* someone up there loves me! Aaaaand level 10, slave/master role playing, so I have two sex slaves, shouldn't be any more difficult then one. Wow, no matter how much they say they're nothing alike they're actually pretty similar sexually. Interesting.'

When he released the chakra string he ed Kyuubi's warning about being dizzy, it proved to be true, not as bad as he expected and Sakura's firm breasts were there to steady him so he didn't make an idiot out of himself by tripping while standing still. Letting go of Sakura he took off his shirt he noticed the girl were moving to take off their clothes as well. Raising his hand in a 'stop' motion he said, "No, wait. Keep them on. I like the outfits." Using his 'leader' voice, that he had been practicing for years for when he became Hokage, He gave his fellow blond an order, "Ino, panties off, now." Ino didn't know why but she felt herself grow wet at the pure authority in his voice. All but ripping her purple panties out from between her legs, she didn't put on her bra when she changed, she was all set. Still using his 'Hokage voice' he turned to Sakura. "Now my slutty nurse, my cock is awfully dry, come over here and fix it." Sakura couldn't have gotten across the room any faster. Almost tripping when she had to stop she covered it up by dropping to her knees and unbuttoned his pants. Grabbing a hold if the zipper she got it down with a little trouble, as she was trying to get it down too fast, and all but ripped his pants off pulling them down. A meaty *Thwak!* filled the relatively empty room as, like Ten-ten the night before, Sakura got a forehead full of Naruto's man meat. Ino doubled over with laughter saying something that sounded like, "Thats living up to your nickname forehead!". Sakura ignored both Ino and her lightly stinging forehead however, she was too busy using her tongue to get Naruto as coated as possible in her saliva. Feeling like that was good enough he spoke up and simply said, "Suck it." wasting no time Sakura crammed the first three inches of him in her mouth and started bobbing her head. Not satisfied with how much she had in her mouth he tried a different approach, "I'm disappointed Sakura-chan. Hinata-chan could fit my entire cock in her mouth without even a hint of trouble, and even Ten-ten, with a little help from my hand, was able to get all of me in as well." He paused and gave a fake sigh here for effect. Slipping a bit of grief into his voice he finished with, "I guess your just not good enough." Eyes widening in horror Sakura started working harder and harder. Grasping his length at around the middle to keep him steady she opened her mouth and forced her head down. She went lower and lower, reaching eight inches she felt tears slip from her eyes forcing past them she got to eleven inches before she had to pull him out, coughing and gasping for air. She felt and hand place itself gently atop her head and looked up. Not even having to fake the proud smile on his face now he looked into her mascara stained face. "Very good slut. I'm proud of you." His smile turned devious a second later as he grabbed her hair. "But you better work harder, thanks to some kind of pink gas from Ten-ten i'm even bigger then I was the first time we fucked, and your not getting any of this cock in that tight pussy of your until I can feel your tongue on my balls and your throat gasping for air around me." He didn't even need to force her down, Sakura had pulled her own hair trying to lower her head. Letting go of her pink locks he made two shadow clones and had one transform into a queen size bed as the other got busy layering the blankets on it. Glancing at Ino he noticed she was fingering herself and moaning in wide eyed lust filled horror at the scene before her. "Bitch! What the hell did I say about getting yourself off without me? Get your perky ass over here!" Ino jumped in surprise and quickly walked toward her fellow blonde, who was enjoying Sakura's desperate attempts to cram all 14 Inches of him into her mouth. Mentally ordering his remaining clone, who just got done laying down the fifth, and final, blanket on the bed, to lay on the edge of the new piece of furniture. Turning to Ino as she stopped in front of him he ordered, "You've been a very bad little whore, you need to be punished." He grabbed her

shoulders and shoved her toward his clone. Who quickly grabbed her and pulled her down so she was laying with her ass raised on his left leg and her legs and upper body laying on the bed. Lifting up her skirt Shadow (whom this clone will now be referred to as, or any time there's only one clone, from now on) sent her one last look to take in her look of barely contained glee before he rubbed her right ass cheek with his hand, drawing a moan from Ino, followed by quickly raising his hand and quickly bringing it down. The loud smack and cry of pleasure mixed with pain caused Sakura to pull Naruto's cock completely out of her mouth with a wet *Shlick*, thick ropes of her saliva still connecting the two, as she watched her friend squirm in pleasure as she was punished. This caught Naruto attention rather quickly as he grabbed her hair at the base and shoved his soaked cock back into her mouth. Using her head to get himself off he started talking, "Did I tell you you could stop? No, no I believe I didn't. Just for that you now have a time limit, in ten seconds if my balls aren't touching your chin you aren't getting anal tonight. Now, I realize you may not be able to do this alone so if you want my help say some- well I guess it's not polite to talk with your mouth full now is it? Hum then, if you want me to help then hum. Ten." Starting his countdown Sakura tried one more time, getting all the way down to twelve inches she brought her head back a few inches"seven." And shot forward, managing another inch she grabbed his but in her hands and tried to force it, only succeding in mus her make-up as more tears spilled from her eyes. "Almost got it there, i'm more then happy to lend a hand ya know. Four." Growing desperate Sakura gave up and started humming, almost immedietly Naruto got a firm grip on her head and pushed down with his arms while thrust forward with his hips. Just after he said "One." his pelvis slammed into her face, hard enough to hurt her nose, but not enough to do any damage. Quickly sticking her tongue out she licked his balls and tried to breath. Naruto pulled out three inches and slammed back into her mouth fully, repeating the process a few times he groaned out, "Wonderful job my slutty nurse, heres your reward!" as he came down her esophagus, filling her stomach with his first load of the night. Despite her struggling, most likely needing air, he held her head there enjoying the pleasurable vibrations her pleas for air were causing. Finally letting go of her head it flew back as she his grip holding her in place was released, falling from her knees onto her hands and knees she started gasping for air. Giving her a few seconds he waited and then lifted her head by her hair again and smiled proudly at her once again. "You did it! You got me all the way down and you earned anal. Now, swap places with Ino, the clone is all yours. I think she's been punished enough." Nodding happily Sakura almost skipped her way to the bed. Naruto was finally treating her like she wanted to be treated, only in the bedroom that is, ever since she became Tsunade's apprentice everyone had started treating her like she was glass or something! She had actually dated a few guys when Naruto was on his training trip, she had no intention of even going to first base, she was just curious what going on a date was like, and none of the guys even made any moves on her, not even the 'yawn and put your arm over her shoulder' move! They were just all extremely polite, which was nice, but again, not glass. And at the end of the date none of them even attempted to kiss her. It was a smart idea though, she would have introduced their jaws to their brains if they did, but still! She wanted a guy who knew when to treat her like a princess, and when to force his cock down her throat. Her luck was perfect as Naruto showed up only 3 days after she came to this realization. But between Akatsuki and Konoha being kinda, ya know, temporarilywiped off the map she got a tad sidetracked and never got a chance to tell him her feelings. She quite literally was jumping for joy when she heard she was going to be Naruto's private nurse. Forcing her musings away she made it to the bed, noticing Shadow was still spanking Ino she looked at her friends face and was a little shocked at what she saw, 'Is she gonna...?" Ino was currently squirming in Shadow's lap, "One more, i'm almost there Master..." She moaned out.

_-_-_-_-_With Ino_-_Right after the first slap_-_-_-_ Giving a short squeak of pain Ino moaned deeply at the pleasure. She did know why but this was really turning her on. Shadow continued slapping her until she was moaning out, "Yes Naruto! It hurts so good! More!" Responding with, "You really are a whore aren't you? If you want me to keep this up you have to tell me what you are!" before freezing his hand in mid-air. Squirming around in his lap Ino pleaded, "I'm your whore! Your cum slave! Please spank me some more Master!" Slapping her a few more times it wasn't long before she moaned out, "One more, i'm almost there Master..." Obliging, Shadow brought his hand down one more time on her bright red ass cheeks. That proved too much for the flower shop girl as she screamed out her first orgasm, her juiced pouring out onto his lap. Sakura, getting impatient, picked up the still recovering Ino and tossed her over to Naruto. Turning around and lifted her skirt and shook her ass enticingly for a now clothes free Shadow. Whom was quick to grab her from behind and lifting her up by hooking his arms around the back of her knees before slipping inside of her asshole. They both moaned as Shadow sped up before turned around and setting her on the bed on her hands and knees, shoving her face into the blankets her mounted her from above and slipped out of her ass, only to slam right back into her pussy. Earning a squeal from Sakura. Feeling is climax coming at him fast he switched to short rapid-fire thrusts. Sakura, feeling her own orgasm approaching and feeling what Shadow was doing yelled out, "Yes! Fill your cum-slut to the brim! I'm cumming!" Muffling her scream into the blankets she enjoyed the feeling of Shadow filling her hungry womb full of his cum. Noticing the bed shake she looked down and saw a pair of slim feminine legs. Looking upwards to the body the legs were attached to she eventually came to the owners face, or at least, what she could see of it. Ino was on her back on the edge of the bed with Naruto's entire cock in her mouth, she was also currently moaning. She would be jealous of her friend taking his entire massive length in such a short amount of time but she felt Shadow line up for another round so she just settled in for the show as her long time rival was face fucked by her lover while his clone was pounding away at her asshole behind her. _-_-_-_-_Right After Sakura Threw Ino_-_With Ino_-_-_-_ Quickly catching the limp blonde Naruto sat her down. Noticing she was coming to he explained, "Okay cum slave here's the deal, You need to get my entire cock in your mouth before we can have sex, it's what I did with the slut over there and it's only fair I do it to you. Now, do you think you can get it in yourself or can we do this the quick and fun way and have me do the work." Ino thought about it for a second and made her decision, "I want you to do it, you sound impatient and we both want to get to the sex already. I want it rough, so use my mouth and throat as hard as you can Master!" He gave a devilish grin and picked her up, flipped her around and locked her legs behind his neck and her arms around his waist. Knowing she liked gagging he reached down and grabbed her head, forcing it down while he pushed up with his hips, not stopping until her nose rested against his balls. Noticing the relative ease at which his cock slid all the way in he decided he could be a little rougher with her. Grabbing her head he started bouncing it up and down his length building up a rather quick speed. He would have used his hips as well but he was currently using those for walking over to the bed. Stopping his hands he laid her down gently on her back on the edge of the bed and started pumping himself into her mouth again. After a few seconds of thought he decided that since he had

done this with Hinata before he should try something slightly different. Pulling out with a another satisfying *Shlick* sound he got up on the bed and laid down flat on his back. Beckoning Ino over he had her sit on his face. As she inhaled his cock once more her started licking her pussy. First licking the outer layer and hen spreading it open with his finger he flattened his tongue and gave one long lick. Causing Ino, who was currently sucking on the head of his cock, to leg go and moan, "More master. Please, it feels so good!" Naruto stopped immediately when she did however. Taking the hint she almost begged, "S-sorry master! Please don't stop." as she finished talking she dipped her head down, taking his length in once again, and started bobbing her head. Satisfied she learned her lesson he attacked her clit with his tongue, enjoying the moans she was giving around his cock. reaching up with one hand he slipped his middle finger inside of her and started lightly pumping in and out. Feeling his orgasm approaching quickly he added another finger and sped up further. "Faster whore." Curling his finger inward every time he thrusts them in he raked his teeth on her clit. He kept doing this for several seconds as she started going faster, suddenly hearing a muffled scream he had only a second to figure out Ino had just climaxed before his own orgasm washed over him, her scream having pushed him over the edge. Thrusting his hips upward he came down her throat while lapping up her pussy juices as they gushed out. As they both winded down from their respective climaxes Naruto flipped her ever so she was sitting on his crotch, his length resting in the crack of her ass. Giving up the commanding voice for a moment he asked in his normal voice, "Are you ready, this will most likely hurt." Trying his best to ignore Sakura, who was moaning out his name just a few feet away. He would get to her later, but for now he had to concentrate on being careful with Ino. "Yes, I am, just... be gentle okay?" She told him, gently lifting her pelvis she leaned back slightly and gave him a short hot dogging before she lifted herself up further. Reaching down she lined herself up and skipping the slow descent approach she slipped the head in and slammed herself down. Unfortunately she didn't think of exactly how big Naruto was. Crying out in she almost collapsed onto his chest when the wave of pain washed over her. Getting an idea Naruto sat up slowly, careful not to move any muscles below the waist, lest he flex his dick muscles and hurt Ino more, and grabbed her breasts lightly. Kneading her left breast he starting licking around the right nipple. Noticing her face loosening up from it's pained grimace he switched breasts and started sucking on the left. Getting an idea he coated his hand an a decent amount of Kyuubi's chakra and gently placed his hand above her navel and jumped at the burst of pleasure he got, luckily he was able to hold completely still, and started to gently move his hand lower. By the time he had gotten to her pussy Ino was not only not in pain anymore, but she had started to rotate her hips. Filing away that move for later he placed his hands on her hips as Ino started bouncing on his lap. "Master your so big! It feels so good!" bouncing faster she was started to feel her orgasm approaching. "I'm cumming!" She cried, at the same time Naruto let out a long low groan. Slamming herself down onto his lap she ground out her orgasm, enjoying the feeling of Naruto's cum shooting into her womb. Sighing in contentment she leaned herself down and put her head on his chest. Glancing over at Sakura she noticed Shadow, and another shadow clone, whom Shadow had most likely made, was still plowing her from behind. Considering the size of the puddle below them they must have been going at it since she had first thrown her. She almost felt the need to wince when her pink haired friend let out a glass shattering scream as both clones thrust into her, creating a wet slap. She could almost here the jizz filling the pinkette up. Seemingly running out of chakra both clones went limp and poofed out of existence, Sakura falling six inches onto the bed a second later when gravity decided to enforce it's laws. Getting the memory from his clones Naruto was getting even more turned on. Grabbing Ino from under her arms he laid her beside himself and addressed the still not all the Sakura. "Slut, get your lazy ass up and lay on slave's stomach, I want to see that tight pussies of yours on top of hers."

Jumping to attention Sakura crawled over to Ino as best as she could, she was running rather low on energy and was getting tired fast. Laying on top of her she pulled up her knees so her pussy and asshole, still dripping with cum, were laying on Ino's. Next she wrapped Ino's legs around her waist and her arms around her shoulder so they molded together. Breasts pressed together she took to shaking her ass back and forth, both to entice Naruto, and because it caused her exposed clit to rub up against Ino's. Waddling up behind them naruto inserted his dick between their pussies. Causing both girls to give a surprised moan, they had been to preoccupied with each other they didn't notice him approach. Torturing them further he continued his thrust for twenty more seconds before pulling back. "Which one of us is first Master?" Ino asked, wanting more of Naruto's meat already. "Why do I have to choose?" He responded, confusing the to tangled girls slightly. They got their answer as Naruto brought his right hand up in a ram seal and muttered, "Kage Henge." and his crotch was covered in smoke. It dissipated quickly to reveal... another cock! Right above the original, causing both girls to drool and almost cream themselves thinking about the possibilities. "It's an advance henge I created after experimenting with the sexy ju-... your not even listening anymore are you?" He said, swaying his twin dicks back and forth he chuckled as their zombie like gazes followed it like a ball of yarn and a cat. Having had his fill of toying with them he leaned forward and lining himself up. (which was a tad harder now) A second later he was balls deep in both girls, savoring the extra sensation while they both moaned. Deciding they needed to be punished for ignoring him a second ago he showed no mercy and was pounding both of them raw. Sakura cleared her tired mind and looked down at Ino, seeing her lips parted in a near constant moan she lunged forward and latched her lips onto the blondes. Quickly shoving her tongue into her mouth they were in a battle that no one could lose a second later as Ino snapped to attention and returned the heated kiss. Watching the two girls kiss was a real turn-on for Naruto as he sped up further. He could only keep up with the added pleasure of another penis however and five minutes later he was busy refilling all of his cum that had spilled out. Followed by both girls groaning into the others mouth and climaxing. Pulling out and grabbing them both he flipped them over so Ino was on top. Using the juices from the last round her lined up and rammed his dicks onto her holes. However he was taken by surprise when Ino, surprised by the sudden pain in her ass, tried to get away from it. Causing him to lurch forward and fall into her back, bending his top dick rather painfully when he fell. Cringing in pain he growled before whispering into her ear. "Wrong move cum-slave, I was going to go easy on you for a few minute to let you get used to taking it in the ass but now i'm using chakra right away, and you won't have a single orgasm til i'm done!" As he finished his statement he slipped a glowing finger underneath her and blocked any orgasm she would be experiencing from what he was about to do. Leaning back up so he was standing straight up on his knees he wrapped his right arm around her, right under her breasts, gripping her left roughly. He then wrapped his left arm around her left armpit, gripping her right shoulder before he harshly pulled her back flush against his chest, almost hard enough to knock the wind out of her. Roughly shoving the few inches that had slipped out back into her he succeeded in blocking her scream of pain by knocking the wind out of her. True to his word he molded a decent amount of chakra and set it to circulate through his body, speeding up and empowering his every action by a factor of three. He spared no mercy and was slamming into her with bruising force the instant he made sure his hold on her was tight. Ignoring her screams as they eventually turned into pain filled moans he continued his rough treatment for ten more minutes. By this time Ino's eyes were half lidded and she was drooling lightly. With one final thrust that almost cracked Ino's pelvis he came for the third time within her. (fifth of you count each dick) deciding to keep himself lodged within her for a few more seconds he unwrapped his arms, which would have made her fall had his right hand not shot up and wrapped itself in her pony tail, keeping her up. Bringing his mouth to her ear he whispered to her again, "Let that be a

lesson to never harm your master again. I give you permission to out whenever you like." slapping her ass he absorbed the chakra, instantly Ino back arched at a seemingly impossible angle and she had the biggest orgasm of her life, her spasming pussy and ass muscles were enough to get Naruto off one more time before she let out a silent scream and her eyes rolled into the back of her head before going limp. Making a shadow clone he had it lift her up and set her at the foot of the bed before pulling back the numerous covers and picking her up again before depositing her in the bed and tucking her in comfortably. Seeing the clone poof away he was about to cut the flow of chakra still circulating his body before he looked down and saw Sakura was sound asleep! Grumbling to himself he rolled her onto her back slowly, as to not wake her, and lifter her ass up in the air. "I swear these bitches just want to be punished..." He mutter to himself. Gripping her hips tightly he lined both his cocks up on her ass and managed to get the heads in without waking her, a testament to how rough his clone had been if she was still that stretched out. Pulling back on her hips and thrusting forward as hard as he could he managed to slam both his cocks into her stretched beyond capacity rectum. The now wide awake Sakura gave a high pitched screech that was heard by the whole hospital, sending several patient into cardiac arrest thus distracting the staff enough to call off the search party for whoever made the noise. Almost having to use all of his enhanced strength Naruto was soon slamming into her ass just as fast and hard as he was Ino. Talking to the now crying Sakura he said, "This'll teach you to out before I allow you to my dirty little slut!" before he forced her pelvis down flat onto the bed with an extra hard thrust and resumed his speed, enjoying the increase in tightness the new position brought. This kept up for the next half hour, at five minutes Sakura had stopped sobbing and was moaning, at fifteen she had her first orgasm, and from then on she was unknowingly copying her fellow slaves facial expressions. Feeling his third orgasm since he shoved both his dicks in her ass approaching he leaned down and said, "Now you can out." before he sped up even faster for a few thrusts before unloading two more loads into her already bulging rectum. Slipping out of her he let her abused sphincter spit out most of his cum before he lifted the blankets and put her below them, noticing her rapidly closing eyes he quickly gave her a soft kiss and muttered, "Goodnight Sakura-chan" in his normal voice, her small smile signifying that she heard him. Slipping under the covers himself and pulling both girls flush against his sides so they weren't laying on their damaged asses he shut his eyes and imagined how Hinata would apologize to him later tomorrow, first he had to do some Touch of heat, or rather the 'Massage of healing' as he now called the move's after-sex version, and heal the poor girl's ripped assholes, he had seen a little blood from Sakura's ass when he pulled out before it was overshadows by his essence poring out of her and Ino was most likely sore from it being her first time. They'd probably want some more after that so... he'd deal with it tomorrow, and using Kage henge for that long was killer for the reserves, it was a Kage's only jutsu for a reason after all. "Speaking of which..." He muttered before bringing his hands together and muttering a quick "Kai." releasing the jutsu, causing his double decker dicks to revert to a single still hard one. Tucking himself in once again he welcomed the warmth the two bodies one either side of him were creating and was lulled to sleep by the gentle hum of the various machines his sensitive ears could hear several floors up. 1(- I don't know if you all know this but hospital actually have to throw out a lot of their supplies because they get broken or the packaging gets ripped open when they get them. A lot of nurses can get free blankets and stuff if they ask. 2(- my avatar is Dead pool for a reason. He's awesome and I like his wacky humor. Expect to see a fourth wall joke or two here and there. Maybe. 3(- I was making a bleach reference here. When people die in that show their 'soul self' has a

broken chain on its chest. And one of the captains of the military of soul reapers is a battle maniac names Kenpachi that has bells in his hair. Hey readers. I need more reviews for this story, cuz how else am I supposed to know if I'm doing a good job or not? So leave a review or suggestion. Next chapter is called Hinata's special apology Slicerness: writers block is one mean asshole you know that! Watching vast amounts of porn helps with lemons writing though. Writing lemon after lemon is F-ing hard by the way! Well... without making them repetitive that is. So I think I'll stick to just fixing up NHS's unless I find as lemon that I actually will enjoy re-writing *Cough*two Huuyga's*Cough*. And if the latest chapter is anything to go by I can be an actual BETA instead of a re-writer when I get caught up. If you haven't read it yet check it out. The lemon looks far too familiar for my tastes but I don't mind, and his writing skills are getting much better. , send suggestions, advice, and any fetishes you wish to be included in the rewrite to me, and I'll do my best. Send any suggestions, advice, and fetishes you wish for the new girls to have, to NHS.

remake of Another threesome

A

Short Threesome

Here's the 7th chapter of pile of lemons leave a review or a suggestion enjoy the chapter will be a full lemon (starting with Sakura and Ino) then with Hinata in the next chapter I know I said Hinata in the last chapter but I came up with this idea while writing the last chapter I thought that the last chapter wasn't much of a lemon so I've decided to make this another threesome chapter it might be short but still enjoy. Slicerness: unlike NHS's original chapter I kinda beefed up the lemon last chapter and used the pose that was meant for this chapter... oops. So yeah... this ones gonna be a little short. Like, really short. Waking up slowly Naruto noticed the girls were still asleep. His internal clock was telling him it was around three-ish in the morning. So he lifted up the covers, finding the girls still laying on their stomachs partly on top of him he reached down and gently rubbed their ass cheeks using his Massage of Healing technique. Waking the girls up instantly in wide eyed pleasure. Enjoying their musical moans he diverted most of the chakra into his index fingers and inserted them into both girls respective asses. Both healing them, and turning them on tremendously. "Naruto please fuck us again." Both girls said in perfect unison, it probably would have been kinda funny, and/or creepy any other time. But it gave a 'twins' vibe that made Naruto's morning wood get hard enough to ache slightly. "Alright, alright ladies but I gotta meet Hinata-chan later and I want all the energy I can for her. So only one round for each of you." He told them, still pumping his, still chakra covered, index fingers in and out of their asses. The girls took a second to think while enjoying the warmth of his hands. Glancing at each other Ino nodded to Sakura and the decision was reached. "Do you think you could do the Kage henge again? Or will that take to much energy...? I want you to fuck me like you did last night" Sakura inquired. "This is gonna be a regular thing with you isn't it?" Naruto asked is mock exasperation, enjoying her blushing face as she averted her gaze in embarrassment. Bringing his hands together he channeled the needed chakra and said, "Kage Henge." causing another cock to appear next to the original, as opposed to above, like the previous night. Not questioning his decision in cock arrangement Sakura wasted no time in climbing on top of his lower stomach. Careful not to sit on Ino, who was still enjoying Naruto's magic fingers beside him, she slipped the cock inside her and forced herself down. She paused however when she got half way down and couldn't go any lower. Blushing in embarrasment once more she looked at Naruto's smiling face and asked, "Um... a little help please?" Chuckling in amusement he answered, "Always." before grabbing her hips, making Ino pout at the lack of fingering, and pushed Sakura down, slow at first because he didn't to rip her asshole again but he picked up speed when the pleasure hit him. Once her ass cheeks touched his pelvis he have an extra hard pull and shoved the remaining two inches inside of her and returned his hands to behind his head, and Ino's sweet ass, respectively. Letting Sakura do all the work as she slowly built up a rhythm he turned hi head and captured Ino's lips in a kiss. Surprisingly Ino was the first to slip the tongue and as the erotic noise of Sakura's ass slapping against Naruto's thighs filled the room they were waging the third ninja war with their tongues.

Feeling a familiar pleasant burning sensation build up in his cock...s he pulled away from Ino and grabbed Sakura's hips, and started thrusting up into her, "Faster Sakura-chan! I'm almost there." He ground out. Speeding up her bouncing with a little effort she was going twice as fast as before. "Me too Naruto-kun! Lets come together!" It only took a few thrusts before Sakura forced herself down the same time that Naruto thrust upwards. Sighing in contentment as her Naruto's cock's cum filled her completely she lifted herself up on shaky legs before laying down beside him again. Giving him a kiss said, "Thanks Naruto-kun. I think i'm addicted to you." before giggling. Seeing as how it was Ino's turn now he turned his head and looked at her, waiting for her answer. "Ino's face took on a lecturing tone as she started explaining, "Well, i've come to realize I really like feeling this giant rod down my throat." She started slowly jacking him off. " But it was too easy, i'm just to good at sucking cock for my own likes I guess. So I want you to force these down my throat. I want to have what little mascara I have left pouring down my face. I want to fight for every breath I manage to fight from around you cocks!" a smile had formed on her face as she started talking, slowly morphing into a giant smirk by the time she finished. Naruto was more then happy to fulfill request and, gently laying Sakura on her side so she could watch, he got up and stood at the foot of the bed. Ino crawled off the bed and sat low on her knees. Grabbing her head he wasted no time in trying to cram his dicks into her mouth. It took some work but he did it, he had to start using chakra to empower himself. Lifting his legs slightly so he had a higher vantage point he started pounding in and out of her mouth, using speedy thrusts. After three minutes he was only able to get six inches of his cocks into her mouth. Switching his style he slowed down and secured his hold on her scalp. Using a burst of chakra for every thrust he started to slowly slam into her, only succeding in getting four more inches in. grunting in exertion he started picking up speed while maintaining his current throat pounding strength. Ino on the other hand reflected on her situation, he was pulling her hair, her neck hurt from the angle he forced her into, her throat was on fire, and she couldn't see past the tears that were pouring from her eyes, she was quickly running out of air because she couldn't breath... and she was loving every second of it! He wasn't holding anything back because she was the flower princess or the Yamanaka heir some bullshit. Ino knew then and there this was the guy for her. Due the the added pleasure of dual manhood's Naruto could only last five more minutes, and with a mighty roar his chakra turned slightly darker. Slamming his hips down one more time as he pulled up on her head he managed to get eleven inches down her throat and released the biggest load he'd ever had, almost drowning Ino as her face was turning slightly blue. Giving a few more quick thrusts to completely empty his balls into her stomach he let himself fall back so his butt landed on the edge of the bed. Ino, finally able to breath, coughed up what seemed like a bucketful of Naruto's cum, splattering it all over her sizable bust, and most likely staining the outfit she was still wearing. Falling backward she gulped in large amount of air. The smile on her face proving she was liking her current predicament. She managed to weakly open her eyes when Naruto picked her up and deposited her under the covers, right next to Sakura, who had tucked herself in already. "You girls should get some rest, I wore you out last night, and this morning probably isn't helping you regain your energy." Naruto said, chuckling. Leaning over he kissed Sakura on the lips and said a quick "I love you." moving over to Ino he kissed her on the forehead, as she was still covered in his cum, and gave a smile and said "I love you too, Ino." Surprisingly, she returned his statement, well... she tried to, it came out as more of a croak. "Sorry about that Ino, your throat probably feels like some one made you drink tacks right now. I should have been just a little more gentle." He itted, charging his hand with just a tiny bit of Kyuubi's chakra he ran a hand over her throat.

Not wanting to give him the wrong idea Ino quickly used her newly regained voice and told him, "NO, no, you were perfect. In fact, we should do that again next time. Maybe I can take them both all the way next time." Smiling mischievously and winking she grabbed her pink haired rival and snuggled up to her and let her eyes close, falling fast asleep within seconds. Quickly putting on his clothes he told the still slightly awake Sakura, "Well I gotta go, me and Hinata were supposed to train together last night. So i'm just a wee bit late. I'll see you girls later." Hearing a tired voice say something along the lines of "Pound her extra hard in the ass for me." as he left caused him to let out another chuckle and loudly say a quick "You bet beautiful!" before he was out of ear shot. Slipping into the elevator after a few seconds of waiting he rode it up to ground floor, using Jiraiya's 'Peeping jutsu' he turned invisible and slipped out of the hospital undetected and started his journey to the Hyuuga compound. I hope this chapter was good I tired my best and like I said I know it's short but the next few chapters will be much longer and full graphic lemon's and here are the names of the next few chapter's Chapter 8 - Hinata's special apology Chapter 9 – temari's special welcoming Chapter 10 – sakura's addiction Chapter 11 – shizune's fantasy Chapter 12 - Tenten's fantasy Chapter 13- behind the counter twice P.s I looked at the poll and so far you readers want an ino and temari threesome lemon but this is what I will do the first one to ten votes on my poll will be added to the story so leave a review or make a suggestion I haven't really decided on how long the story will be but so far I'm thinking about at least 30 or more chapter's and as for the other story's they are NOT DISCOUNTINUED I will update them when I get the chance so far my naruto stories are getting more and more people every day so thank you all for reading I will do my best cya later Slicerness: So... Tired... Need... slee-zzZZZZzzzZZzzz

Remake of Hinata special apology So what are your thoughts on my idea for Temari's chapter? Personally I think whenever you have a new girl that it should only be her and him but since it's mentioned later I'll have to redo the first half of the chapter and put a threesome in later. Like say, they (Hinata and Naruto) split up on the way to the Hokages office and he comes across a masturbating Temari in a training ground. Using Fantasy Vision he finds her fetish is rape and things proceed normally from there. Hinata's special apology Wow 7,973 Hits and 3,992 Visitors in this month only I'm so happy that so many people have read this story this must mean that you must really like the story so here's the next installment of pile of lemons and also I've decided that I will for now on make full graphic lemons since I wrote so much to get to the lemon and the lemons looked short to me so the chapter's will be much longer and full of lemony goodness so enjoy and leave a review or give me a scenario for a lemon and I'll gladly write it to and I will try to update as much as I can before the new year starts since most library's are closed and I have limited time on my uncle's computer's so I hope you enjoy the chapter _-_-_-_-_With Naruto_-_On His Way to the Hyuuga Mansion_-_-_-_-_ Naruto was quite happy. He had just had a threesome with his Sakura-Chan and Ino, the academies 'Most Voted to turn Lesbian' duo. And he still felt like he could go for a few more hours! Being a stamina freak had its perks. While he was tree jumping he ed he forgot to release his Peeping Jutsu, doing that he started to think of how he would go about this, and about Hinata herself. She used to be the shy timid girl that would root him on from the shadows, now however; she was more the kind of girl to demand fucks her till they dropped kind of girl and the only man she ever wanted was him. She was the only one who could probably tire him out. Which made her all the even more sexier in his opinion, sure the other girls were great and he loved each of them but it was just frustrating having them out on him. Sure, he could just have his way with their unconscious bodies but where's the fun in that? The more he thought about her the more he couldn't wait to see her... and then fuck her brains into mush. After 5 minutes of jumping he finally got to the mansion. He ed that Hinata had recommended in the note that he should try sneak his way in so the guard's wouldn't catch him. So, after a little bit of casing the place he decided on the best course of action. Easily jumping the fence, he ran up the wall. Crouching on top of the cement wall he looked around and quickly spotted the window Hinata had been fantasizing about him. Jumping through the window he action rolled as he landed. Sure it was a tad excessive, but he always wanted to do that. (1) His train of thought came to a sudden halt in such a way that made using a record scratching as the sound effect would have been perfectly acceptable. Hinata was laying on her bed, with a light blue see through nightgown with her leg's wide open, with two finger's inside of herself. Naruto didn't want her to know he was there yet, so he just sat back and enjoyed the show. Hinata had closed her eyes. She couldn't stop thinking about her Naruto-kun! She started to moan, louder and louder she got as her fingers started picking up speed, "Naruto-kun, mmm yes, hurry up! Where are you? I want your cock so badly! I can't wait to feel it in me. Ah, Naruto-kun, I want you to cum in me so much! I've been such a bad girl. Ah, Oh God, I'm almost there Naruto-kun! My pussy's so hot. I want to feel your hard long warmth in me so much. I'm Cumming!" Hinata screamed, as her juices sprayed all over her bed. Her breathing started to slow down as the pleasure slowly went away. She started to fall asleep but was awoken completely by a familiar tone filled with perverse amusement.

"So, Hime (Princess)? You want my hard cock in your wet pussy right? Or should we start with a little foreplay?" Naruto asked as he walked to the bed and quickly crawled on top of her. Putting his hands on her breasts he slowly pulled her nipples up, instantly wiping the last thoughts of sleep from her mind. "Naruto-kun! How long have you been here?" She responded as his massaging of her breast turned even more pleasurable with a quick use of Touch of Heat. "I got here just in time to see a good show, apparently. I love the outfit by the way; I hope you don't need it after tonight because I don't think I can wait for you to take it off." He responded. "Oh God yes! Tear it off of me! Ravish me!" She pleaded while turning over and getting on all fours. "Don't have to tell me twice!" Taking off both his pants and boxers in one move Naruto was reminded that he'd never canceled the Kage Henge. "Oop, forgot to cancel the ju-*gasp* He was cut off as Hinata looked over her shoulder and gasped, her eyes widening in disbelief. He suddenly found himself laying face down on the bed with Hinata nuzzling his dicks like they were her new religious symbol. Getting an idea Naruto began talking, slipping a little depression in his voice, "I have a problem Hime, one only you can help with." Ripping her eyes from the greatest thing she'd ever seen since Naruto himself she responded in a comforting tone, failing to stop the lust from slipping into her voice, "Anything Naruto-kun. You can count on me." Smiling down at her he started explaining, "Well, I worked so hard on making this new technique and it was wasted on Ino-Chan, even with my help she still couldn't get all of me down her throat, and Sakura barely got one, much less two. You're my only hope Hinata-chan." Hinata was on cloud nine; her love needed her for something only she could do. Getting started she took her time. Stroking one while licking the head of the other, alternating every few seconds. Flipping herself over so she was laying with her pussy in front of Naruto's face she started taking them into her mouth. It was difficult, mostly because He started eating her out, but also because it took a few seconds to adjust to having two dicks in her throat. Struggling to pick up speed, as Naruto inserted two fingers within her and started tonguing her asshole, she managed to get to the halfway mark. Wrapping her arms around his waist she started forcing her head deeper. Managing to get all the way to ten before she pulled back and started licking him once more. She grabbed a cock in both hand and started pumping her hands as she said deviously, "Looks like I can take both of them completely, buuuut your going to have to get me off first. Be quick or no deep throat for you." Giggling as he picked up the pace, she started moaning as he took his mouth from her ass and started sucking on her clit, repeatedly tapping her G-spot with his fingers. She had to stop her hands as her orgasm slammed into her. Collapsing on top of him she suddenly felt two hands grab her head; they positioned it right in front of his cocks. Taking the hint she engulfed them within her mouth. Wrapping her arms around his waist once more she started slamming her head down, taking more and more into her mouth. Finally, after three minutes she slammed her head down extra hard and succeeded in taking all 14 inches of both Naruto's cocks into her throat. Pausing as a small orgasm overcame her from the pleasure in her throat, she was about to pull back and start building up a quick rhythm but she was surprised by his hands latching onto her scalp and holding her head in place. Pulling his hips downward into the mattress a few inches Naruto started hammering into her mouth as fast as he could. Her mouth felt so good, the muscles clenching and unclenching. She started to hum however and that threw him off the edge. Pushing down roughly and thrusting upward he unleashed his first load of the night down her throat.

Releasing several huffs of air Naruto let his hands and hip tumble to the bed as he enjoyed the afterglow of his orgasm. "Thanks Hime. Out of all the girls, you're the best." Swelling in pride she lifted her head, sucking as she went, causing a groan to force its way out of her lovers mouth. His cocks finally slipped out of her mouth with a louder than usual *Pop*. "Now, it's about time I got to fucking that beautiful asshole of yours." He said, grinning. Hinata nodded eagerly and got on all fours again, facing the foot of the bed. Moaning in slight disappointment when his cock returned to normal. Answering her unasked question he said, "Sorry Hime, but I gotta save some things for tomorrow. I'm gonna be fucking you all day after all." Liking the idea heavily she couldn't help but reply as he ripped her thong off of her body with a *Snap!* and tossed it across the room. Grabbing her hips and lifted up her nightgown, "What about father? I'll get in trouble if I stay on my room all day." "I'm sure something will happen to take him and your immediate family away from the mansion for a while. You'll find out tomorrow." He finished mysteriously. Lining up with the puckered asshole he slammed balls deep in one thrust, her response cut off by a scream of pleasure. She grabbed onto the footrest at the bottom of her luxurious bed so he could pound her faster, while his hands grabbed her breasts again. "Oh yes! Naruto do me any way you please! Faster! Pound me more! Oh God you're so good, you're long, hard, cock is so hot! Ah, ah, more! Fuck my asshole harder Naruto-kun!" She pleaded while he continued fucking her senseless. He decided to go even harder, making sure he brushed up against her anal G-spot every few thrusts. "Damn Hime, Your ass is so tight! It's even tighter than Ten-ten's! I'm almost there! You're my Hyuuga whore aren't you? Tell me how much you want me to fuck you!" He groaned as he switched to quick powerful thrusts. "Yes! I'm your slut! Your cum-slave! Anything you want! I love the way you fuck me! I've waited all day for your glorious cock! The more I thought about you, the more I had to masturbate to keep myself sane. Oh Naruto-kun! I'm almost there. I've thought about you fucking me so much! Even when I was training. All I wanted was to feel you in me!" She almost screamed out. "Okay then my Hyuuga slut, cum for me. I want to feel your warm juices on my cock. You got that? Cum for me slave!" With a burst of chakra he slammed his entire length into her ass. Creating a loud, wet, slapping sound. "I'm Cumming!" He grunted, mirroring her scream, as both of them came at the same time. Her juices spraying all over the bed, and his seed warming her sore rectum. It was the first of many orgasms she would have that night. Hinata's arms gave out and she fell face first into one of the extra pillows she had placed at the foot of her bed. His, still hard, cum covered cock slipping out of her. Her ass sticking up while her hair was splayed out around her. The light blue nightgown she was wearing was covering her nether region from view, or at least, it would have, had it not been seethrough. He liked this position a lot and waddled on his knees behind her and lined himself up with her pussy as best as he could through the silky material. "Look at that Hinata-Chan you already picked out the next position. Such a good girl. Now, my cum dumpster, this time when I fuck you I want to scream as loud as you can. I want to make sure the rest of you clan knows how much you love me, and how much you're willing to do for me." As he shoved his entire length into her welcoming pussy, easily ripping through her silk covering, tearing a hole in it. Not even bothering to get a rhythm going he just slammed into her with reckless abandon. He had set up privacy seals on his way in so he didn't actually have to worry about her alerting anyone but it would still be hot to hear. Instantly she started to yell out, not caring in the slightest about the consequences. "Fuck me more Naruto-kun! Oh God yes! I'm your Hyuuga whore! I'll fuck you anywhere you want! Anytime you

want! Ngh God Naruto-kun your fat cock is spreading out my pussy! I've been a naughty girl Narutokun and I deserved to be punished! Fuck me rough! I love the way you fuck me! You're the only man I'll ever fuck! So please cum in me! Claim me as yours and yours alone! I want to have your children! I'm almost there Naruto-kun! I can almost already feel you're hot cum coursing into me! I don't care if any of my clan see me like this! I am your personal Hyuuga fuck toy! I'm Cumming!" She finished her screaming with a loud moan. "Me too! I love the way you talked dirty. Let's cum together." They both came again as her juices went all over his cock. Naruto shot 8 ropes of cum inside her before pulling out. Some of his cum was still shooting out onto her ass so out so he grabbed her head, rubbing his cock against it. Leaving streams of his cum all over her face, some dripping onto her generous bust, forever staining her nightgown. "Mmmm Master. That was the best fucking you've ever given me! So what now?" Hinata muttered distractedly, as she started licking the cum off of herself, using her hands for the globs that were out of reach. Putting on an amused smile he looked at her and replied, "My silly Hyuuga whore. You haven't given me a titty fuck yet. I have a lot more positions I want to try on you better do a good job. When you're working those giant tits on my cock I want you to tell me how much you love it." As he sat down on the edge of the bed. She quickly followed, but paused when her silky covering got In the way. Hinata growled in her throat quietly, her outfit was extremely hot and served it's purpose of turning her lover on, but now it was just in the way. Gripping it with both hands in the middle she pulled it apart with a satisfying tearing sound. Naruto's eyes were glued to her wonderful breasts as they bounced around from her quick movements. H couldn't wait to have them wrapped around his cock. He didn't have to wait for her long as after she tossed what was left of her nightgown across the room, coincidently landing right on her discarded thong, pulling her breasts apart she slapped them together around his cock forcing her hands together on either side of them to keep up the pressure around his cock. "Your breasts feel so good! Faster whore, I love seeing your breast bounce like this. You're doing such a perfect job. How did you get so good at this?" asked Naruto as he started to moan. "Well, when you were on your training trip I found a set of books called "How to make a man yours" I had to buy them from different villages though so it took me a while to get them all. I got four the last four on the mission right before Pein showed up. The first chapter of the new one is called 'fuck till he drops' so I think you'll enjoy everything I've learned." She told him, steadily increasing the speed of her pumping and the pressure she was putting on her breasts as she was talking. Almost five minutes later He started moving his hips slightly and moaning louder, "I'm almost there Hinata-chan. It's a big one. I'm going to make sure everyone know that your mine! I love the way your breasts feel! I'm gonna cum!" He groaned loudly as he came again. As he predicted it was the biggest load he's had yet. Cum exploded from his dick. He couldn't even tell what color her skin was anymore she was covered so completely from the waist up. Naruto liked the way she looked and gave her a loving smile. Watching as she quickly cleaned herself of using her mouth and hands, he helped her clean off her hair with a spare blanket. Picking her up bridal style he told her, "Well Hinata-chan I think you can only handle one more for the night, you look rather tired and I wouldn't want to spoil tomorrow. Since you picked the last two positions and it's almost 5:00 we should hurry this up. Now it's my turn to pick positions." As he finished he laid her on the bed on her back. "Spread you legs open." He ordered, sitting on his knees in front of her. Yes master, I'll do whatever you say!" She opened her legs as he crawled on top of her, and put his throbbing cock in her soaked wet pussy. She loved the way it felt. His cock going in her pussy, stretching it out pleasantly. She shuddered in pleasure as he slipped into her womb. Flipping them over Hinata put her hands on Naruto's shoulders, while he palmed her ass and

guided her up and down faster, watching their juices splashing all over their ed gentals. "More Master! I love when you fuck my pussy! It feels so good! I love being on top. Oh God, I love your big long cock so much! It drives me crazy. Faster! Fuck me Harder! I'm so hot Master! I want to cum so badly! I'm going to be so sore after this but I love it! I want this so badly, I want your child in the future. Make me pregnant. Treat me like a whore if you want! I love you so much Naruto-kun! I'll do whatever you want. Just fuck me more! I don't care what the Hyuuga clan law is. I'm the future head of this clan and you're going to be the father of the next heirs. Pound that hard cock in me! I don't care who hears me I'm getting fucked so good! Ah, Oh God faster! I'm almost there!" "I love fucking Hyuuga pussy it's the best there is! I'm almost there too. Let's make this the best one of the night. Harder Hinata-Chan, I love seeing your breasts bounce. I love fucking this beautiful body of yours. I love you! I'm Cumming Hinata-Chan!" He grunted, thrusting upwards to meet her, slamming into her womb causing Hinata to see stars, "Me too Naruto-kun. I'm Cumming!" Hinata moaned out as they both came together again. Hinata's womb was absorbing his cum as fast as it could but it's sucking pushed him over the edge again and cum started pouring out from around his cock, dripping down her ass and onto the bed. she fell onto his chest and remained there. Both breathing heavily she looked up at him and they started kissing, both enjoying the pleasant soreness, Hinata more so then Naruto, as they made out. Pulling back he couldn't help but say, "Wow Hinata-Chan you lasted twice as long as the other, especially considering you've been up this late and you were training today. It's great to find someone who can last at least half long as I can. You're definitely the best out of all the girls by far." he complemented. "You have no idea how happy that makes me. I love you so much Naruto-kun. I hope we can be like this forever." She replied as she rested her head on Naruto chest. "We will Hinata-Chan, nothing's going to break us apart. You better get some rest for later today though. I'm gonna be fucking this beautiful body all day." He told her, grabbing her ass with both hands and squeezing gently after applying a drop of Kyuubi's chakra. "How?" Moaned Hinata as his skillful hands massaged her red ass cheeks. "My family will be home all day, granted only my Father and Sister live in this mansion but they'll still come to check on me if I never leave my room." She fought to keep her eyes open. His hands were causing pleasant warmth that was easing her to sleep. "Now now, didn't I say not to worry about that? Now rest, I'm not going to go easy on you tomorrow." He answered a devilish smirk making its way on his face. "Okay Naruto-kun, I'm looking forward to it. But I have to ask one thing first." "What is it?" "Well I was thinking since we're both 17, and I think I'm old enough to leave this house. I was thinking that we could get an apartment or even a house together." "But won't Your father get pissed and maybe even disown you." Naruto warned. "He might. But I doubt it, you're a hero ? Polically he couldn't refuse and as a father he should be happy for me. I hate that you live alone and even with all the girls it will get lonely without someone waiting for you, maybe cooking you dinner, or just there to talk about you latest mission when you return home. You'll never be lonely again with me there." "I think it's a great idea! But there's two problems." "What are they?" "First, I still have to ask granny about the house problem. Ever since I woke up a few days ago I've been living from house to house. I think it's time I finally know where I'm going live from now on. So tomorrow we'll have to see her. And second, what about the other girls? Once they hear your moving in they may want to as well."

"Now Naruto-kun, as long as I to be the only one allowed staying in your bed at all times I don't care who lives in our house." She replied in a seductive tone before turning serious, unknowingly her eyes started glowing purple. "But I'm the only one you're allowed to marry. All those other sluts are no better than concubines, toys to get you off when I'm not there okay?" His face went slack as his voice went monotone and he replied, "Yes Hinata-sama..." before shaking his head and looking around confused for a second. "That was weird, I can't quite the last thing you said, but sure! I feel the need to agree wholeheartedly." Giving her one last peck on the forehead he reached around her and pulled the blankets on top of them. Hinata apparently deciding to sleep with him still inside her. "Okay then my love. Goodnight." She replied and put her head back on Naruto's broad chest. Slipping into dreamland a few seconds later. 'I think this might work out, i'll just ask for a building and just remodel it. I can't wait till later today, i'll make love to Hinata-chan till sundown, we'll fall asleep in each others arms again, which is always nice, and when we wake up, we'll give Baa-chan a visit.'He closed his eyes and after a few minutes of thinking about his how he'd make his new house, and a few dirty thoughts about the girls that would be residing within it, he fell asleep. I hope you liked the chapter. So leave a review for a scenario and a lemon. the next chapters will have Temari in it. I haven't decided if it's going to be a Hinata and Temari threesome lemon, or just and Naruto and Temari lemon .I will add their names to the list of the poll. Like, Hinata and Temari or just Naruto and Temari. I will try to update before the new year comes so read, review, or give me a scenario for a lemon. 1(- who here doesn't ever have the urge to just action roll into places? Cuz I get that a lot. Side effect of paint-balling I suppose. Slicerness: hope y'all like it, sorry it took so long, i've been procrastinating lately... Wait, do you still call it that if there isn't actually a deadline? Hmmm... anyway, send me any advice, suggestions, or even fetishes you wish for the girls to have to me for any existing chapters. Send advice, suggestions, or fetishes for the new chapters to NHS. I'm thinking of cutting Hinata out of the Temari chapter (or at least the first half) and having rape play be Temari's ideal way to lose her virginity. (and before you get all up in arms about losing Hinata well... piss off, both this and the next chapter are cram packed full of Hinata goodness, that and rapeplay doesn't really work with another girl hanging off the guy. Well, not in any way that i'm skilled enough to write anyway.) so gie me your opinion about that as quick as ya can. I'm gonna start on the next chapter since i'm already in the writing mood so just review and i'll check them before I start on Temari's chapter.

remake of New year special NaruxHina here ya go. tell me what you think. Chapter 9 New Year lemon special Naru x hina lemon Hey people it's 2010 already! I hope you had a great new years to start off the new year. This chapter will have a very long lemon. Naruto x Hinata, since Hinata seems to be the best out of the other girl's according to the fans so this chapter will have Naruto and Hinata again. I know I made too many of this couple already but I still like Naru/Hina so the next chapter will have the others in it. Temari's chapter will be long. And It will have a story leading to the lemon. I know that this chapter was supposed to be Temari's special welcoming. But since this is the new year I wanted to make a chapter with the best girl in the fic. Right now it happens to be Hinata so please forgive me, I beg of you. Aaaaand that's it for what I had to say about the chapter. So review, leave a suggestion, and give a scenario for a lemon if you have a few seconds and an idea. Also, I need the reviews. Because how else am I supposed to know what I need to work on, or if I'm getting better. So without further adieu. Heres the chapter _-_-_-_-_The Next Morning_-_6:00 A.M._-_-_-_ Naruto and Hinata were still asleep after their vigorous love making the previous night. _-_-_-_-_Two Hours Later_-_-_-_-_ Hinata finally started to stir. Fully awakening she noticed that Naruto was still sleeping and that he had gone soft within her, although that was rapidly changing as her muscles subconsciously milked him.. 'Look at him, he looks so cute when he sleeps. I wish we could stay like this for a little while longer. But I want to give my Naruto-kun a surprise when he wakes up. I think I'll make him some homemade Ramen, and hopefully he gives me a present too.' Hinata pondered as she thought of all the dirty thing he'd do to her. So she slowly pulled the covers back and lifted herself off of his hardening member, barely holding in a moan as he slipped out of her. She started for her closet when she noticed she was nude, ing how she ripped her nightgown in half because it was in the way the night before she surmised she would need some clothes. No one but her Naruto-kun would see her naked. She got a pair of her regular silk pajamas, fixed her hair a little, and went downstairs. When she got to the kitchen however she noticed a note on the refrigerator. Plucking the shuriken shaped magnet from over it she caught it with her free hand as it fell and started reading. Dear Daughter Neji, Hanabi, most of the clan's main and cadet branch, and I have went to the international clan meetings. As you know it's held every couple of year's so the bigger clans can mingle together better and the clan head's can talk about political marriages, new traditions, other important matters. I wanted to take you with and leave your sister here but she caught me just as I was about to open your door. She said you were up training hard and you needed your rest. I'm very proud of you for that. So I will inform you all about it upon my return, since you will be the future clan leader it will do well for you to know how these conventions work. so we will be gone for a week, maybe longer. I also gave the guards the week off. So enjoy yourself, have a few friend over if you want. But don't have too much fun, I want your chakra reserves to be at least half again what they are now by the time we return. Love, Father. (A/n I know he's not really like that but in my fic he is)

P.s. What I just told you about the traditions and the marriages? Total bullshit, we just get drunk and screw around. Don't spread that around though, i'm only telling you because your my heir. Burn this note upon reading it. After she got done reading the note she used a quick fire jutsu and threw it in the ashtrey on the table for just that purpose. She was so happy! She had the whole house to her self with her Narutokun! This was great, now she didn't have to be careful about her and Naruto having sex in the house. She then ed what she was actually here for, completely forgetting how close her father came to either finding her fingering herself or riding Naruto like a pony. She wanted to make Naruto homemade Ramen so he would fuck her senseless again! Operation: Bribery was a commencing... now! Getting an apron she put it over her pajamas, wouldn't want to ruin them, they were a gift from her sister. She got started collecting her ingriedents, some flour, water , carrots, beef, onions... _-_-_-_-_Half An Hour Later_-_-_-_-_ She put the finishing touches in the noodles. A rather light aphrodisiac, any heavier and it would change the taste of the Ramen, but it was enough to make sure she would be walking funny, or not at all, tomorrow. Grabbing a big pan, she filled it up with the broth she had made and put the noodles in and brought it to a boil. Ten minutes later it was done. so she got a big bowl she filled it with the Ramen and set it on the tray. Humming a happy tune to herself she started walking up the stairs towards her room. When she got there she slowly pushed the door open, not bothering to close it, as she had the house to herself. Walking to the side of the bed where Naruto was laying she set the tray down on the nightstand and gently grabbed his shoulder. "Naruto-kun, wake up. I have a surprised for you." She whispered in his ear. Being a ninja he woke up instantly at the sound of her voice. "'Morning Hinata-chan did you have a good rest?" He asked while rubbing the sleep from his eyes. "yes I did Naruto-kun, you made sure of that. And here, I made you something. I hope you like it." She replied with a big blush on her face while picking up the tray and carefully handing it to him. She had never cooked for someone else before and she was nervous he wouldn't like it, and then he would be disgusted with her, and then leave, and maybe he wouldn't love her anymore! And no more love meant no more sex! And no more sex meant a very sad Hyuuga. Oblivious to the possible nervous breakdown currently happening in Hinata's head a few feet away he grabbed some chop sticks from the tray and started to eating. Slowly at first but he quickly picked up the pace, finding himself becoming rather addicted to the noodley goodness that his favorite lover had made. All but moaning in delight he broke her from her increasingly depressing thoughts, she had just gotten to the part where she was disowned and had to do D-rank missions for the rest of her life just to stay alive, "Mmmm Hinata-chan this ramen Is great! I love your cooking! Um... how much did you make anyway? He asked. Noticing his chopsticks struck empty bowl, he picked up the bowl and drank the broth. Her eyes widened in shock, she knew he could eat a lot but,"N-Naruto-kun... that was a two gallon bowl! I'm afraid that's all I made, I could make more if you like?" She asked, grabbing the tray she walked toward the dresser. "Well yeah! I'd love that, it was the greatest Ramen i've ever tasted!" He declared, slightly confused by her shock. She acted like two gallons of Ramen was a small amount or something! Blasphemy! She would have to be punished... Putting a little more sway in her step, now practically strutting to her dresser she put the trey on

the top of it. Naruto eyes were glued to her shapely ass as she walked. Watching is bounce back and forth. Noticing that she was wearing a pair of silk pajamas and an apron he asked,"Hey Hinata-chan? How come your wearing pajamas? Why not just go naked and wear the apron. It would look very sexy." "I thought my family was home, and they probably wouldn't have liked it if they saw me wearing only an apron so I put these on when I went downstairs. I saw a note that said that my family will be gone for a week or longer and that the guard's are gone too. A clan conference. How did you know about that anyway?" Hinata asked, stripping off her pajamas and apron, she put them in a neat pile in her top drawer. Walking over to the bed she pulled the blankets back and sat on his lap. Slipping his cock into her and slowly started bouncing as she waited for an answer. The aphrodisiac doing it's job, making him so hard the head of his cock was almost purple. Thanks Hime, I don't think I could have held back from ripping those clothes right off of you and fucking you through a wall. Anyway- Mmm faster- I heard some ing Inuzuka talking about it when I was helping Ino with some boxes the other day." He answered, grabbing her breasts he started the knead them. "Since everyone's gone for the week or so I don't see a reason for you to stop yelling while I fuck you." Naruto said aloud while thinking, 'Now I don't have to divert part of attention from this hot piece of ass so I can make sure the door is locked and no sound is getting out.' As he palmed Hinata's ass cheeks. "so fuck me hard, fast, and rough and maybe i'll scream for you." She said seductively, ing how much he seemed to like her screaming yesterday, as she ground her hips into his crotch before resuming her bouncing, this time even harder. Enjoying the loud slapping sound that echoed through her empty house. "Ah, Naruto-kun faster! Please fuck me however you wish. I don't care. I'm cumming!" she arched her back as she had her first climax of the morning. Noticing her slowing down he flipped her around and set her down on her knees. Putting his hands on her shoulder he pushed her face down into the pillows, her arms prevented the headboard from bruising her noggin as he started hammering into her hard enough for the bed to start shaking. "Geez Hime, look's like you didn't have enough last night! Oh well, your pussy is the best, I guess it's only fair it demands the most of my cum. I did promise to fuck you till you dropped as well." He thought out loud as he started jack hammering her pussy making the bed start hit the wall every few thrusts. "I'm so close. I'm going to cum again. Make me scream Naruto-kun. Fuck me raw!" She moaned as she felt him grab her wrists, lifting her up at a diagonal angle so his thrusts made her bounce up in the air.. "Your pussy's so tight Hime. I'm gonna full you up with so much cum. Scream for me, tell me how much of a dirty noble whore you are. Now that no ones her I want you to scream at the top of your lungs!" ordered Naruto as he let go of her wrist, causing her to hang onto the top of the headboard for , and started pounding her as hard as he could, stretching out her womb as the head of his cock slammed into her cervix, moving the bed once again as it started slamming into the wall. Hinata, feeling the sudden intrusion in her womb was overwhelmed with pleasure and screamed as loud as she could, "I'M YOUR DIRTY HYUUGA WHORE NARUTO-KUN! I LOVE GETTING FUCKED BY YOUR BIG FAT COCK. USE THIS BODY AS LONG AS YOU WANT! I'M YOUR PERSONAL SLUT! I'M ABOUT TO CUM. FUCK YOUR WHORE HARDER!" Feeling her climax rapidly approaching. "Thats a good slut. I'm almost there too, keep talking." Said Naruto as he molded some chakra and set it to circulate through his body. "OH GOD I'M CUMMING NARUTO-KUN! AHHHHHHHHHH!" She screamed as they both came at the same time. Naruto's cock unloaded several cups of baby batter into her hungry womb as her hot juices dripped onto the bed. "Now Hime, I'm gonna fuck you in the ass so hard that you wont

want to sit down for a week." He said seductively as he put his hands in the ram seal. "Kage Henge!" His crotch was covered in smoke as he had two cocks once again, they were back to the one on top and one on bottom arrangement. "While I'm fucking your tight ass I want you to tell me how good it feels to get have me in your ass." he told her, as he put his cock heads in her ass, grabbed her by the hips, and with a quick increase in chakra, he slammed balls deep within her now stretched rectum. Hinata almost ed out as the pleasure her ass was sending her brain was received. "YOUR A GENIOUS NARUTO-KUN! I LOVE IT WHEN YOU FUCK ME IN THE ASS, AND IT'S EVEN BETTER WITH TWO! DEEPER! FUCK MY ASS HARDER! AH, AH, AH, OH, MY ASS! IT HURTS SO GOOD! I WANT TO FEEL YOUR WARM CUM POUR INTO ME SO MUCH! OH GOD, FUCK YOUR SLUT SOME MORE! FULL ME UP WITH YOUR CUM! I LOVE IT WHEN YOU FUCK ME LIKE THIS!" She screamed as she braced herself against the headboard. As he was fucking her he let go of her hips and grabbed her breasts and started to squeeze, pinch, and pull them. "I love your tits Hime, they're so big! What size are you any way?" He asked as he angled himself a bit lower so his balls were slapping into her pussy. "Double D's, but I'm very close to a size G." gasped out Hinata as she could feel a familiar pressure building up within her. "More Naruto-kun! I'm so close to Cumming! I don't know how much longer I can last! I'm Cumming!" She moaned out, her juices sprayed all over her bed as he shot a double dose of his seed within her ass. They collapsed to the bed, Naruto still on top within her, and enjoyed the aftershocks of their orgasms, catching their breath. "Master that was great. My ass feels so good! How was it?" "It was the best anal i've had all week. I think you should give me a tour of your house though." He said slyly before picking her up, slipped his cocks into her pussy and ass and wrapping her legs around his waist. Standing up she locked her arms behind his head as they headed for the door, Hinata moving her hips up and down slowly as she gave him directions. And so they walked. Slowly fucking as they went through the kitchen, the parlour, the living room, a few other spare rooms on the ground floor, stopping in each room to thoroughly dirty one piece of furniture each. Tables, chairs, the couch, even her father desk weren't safe from the horny duo. Slipping back inside Hinata after a particular hard orgasm while fucking her doggy style on her in her fathers study Naruto then took them upstairs. She thoroughly showed him their three maid's rooms, and a few of the storage rooms. It was almost noon by the time they walked by Hanabi's room. however Naruto gained a devious grin and opened the door. He cut her protests off by lifting up her hips and slamming into her extra hard. Sending her into a screaming orgasm. His plan almost backfired however as his legs turned to jelly as her orifices did their best to suck him dry, succeeding in coaxing more of his cum from him. Not able to catch himself as his orgasm played out he turned a full 180 degrees and leaned her against the wall. He recovered a few seconds later and started pushing her into the wall as he picked up the pace. "Ah, oh, ah, ah. Naruto-kun I wasn't ready for this. Your stretching me out so much, i'm so sore! After this I want to suck your cocks again. I haven't had any thing to drink and I'm thirsty for more of your cum." She moaned out as Hinata's breasts rubbed against Naruto's rock hard chest. "I'm almost there Hime your so hot and tight. You can really take a lot of my cum cant you? You really are a cum dumpster." Naruto said as he went faster and faster pulling in and out of her holes. "Yes I am! I'm only yours, I only want your cum in me Naruto-kun. I love it so much, oh God more, I can feel your cum in me from before, it's so warm. I need more! I have to cum so badly!" Gasping In pleasure she held on tighter as he was speeding up. "Not yet my precious Hime. Hold it as long as you can, and let's see how long it take's you to disobey me." She was sweaty enough now that when he would thrust into her she would grind up the wall a little bit, leaving sweaty imprint of her back on it. After a few minutes she couldn't take it anymore. She needed this so badly, if she didn't cum she would go insane! But she didn't want to

disobey her love in any way. It was too much for her "Naruto-kun I have to cum! Can I please cum?" She pleaded desperately. She started working her pussy and ass muscles in an attempt to get him off faster. "No, not just yet. Not until I cum first, like I said earlier I'm gonna fill you up till you cant take any more. I'm gonna cum." He shot his load deep within her, setting off her own orgasm. Naruto held onto her tightly, making sure all his cum went inside her. Naruto didn't stop Cumming in her for thirty seconds. Both of their juices fell on the floor leaving a very big puddle of cum. Hinata let go of Naruto and slid down the wall, her leg's sore from being held for so long. She was about to get on her knees and start sucking him off but he picked her up and marched for her sisters bed. "But Naruto-kun, why on Hanabi's bed? We'll make a mess." She cautioned. "Revenge mostly, she did something to Kono and now whenever she they're in the same room he literally tears the nearest door down to get away from her. So i'm going to cover her bed in so much cum she won't be able to sleep without sticking to the mattress." Naruto did his best impression of Orochimaru's pedo chuckle. It was more comical then it was threatening and she let out a giggle as he set her down on the middle of the bed and summoned a clone. She marveled at the four cocks pointed at her. Hinata, thinking quickly, shifted so her head was hanging off the bed and gestured for the real Naruto to use her breasts. Realizing what she was doing Shadow bent down and shoved his cocks in her mouth as Naruto lightly sat on her upper torso and used her giant melons to get himself off. Summoning another clone he had it start fucking her abused pussy and ass. All three Naruto's quickly found a good rhythm and were fucking every hole she had. Ten minutes later the clone fucking her face was the first to climax. With a loud groan he stuffed himself completely down her throat and rested his balls on her chin as he got to work filling her stomach with his seed. It only took two more minutes for the second clone fucking her lower holes to explode within her. She moaned as she felt his warm cum flood into her womb and ass. Before it pulled out and ed the other clone off the to side in waiting for their boss to finish. The real Naruto quickly followed, gripping her breasts almost painfully he sped up as much as he could and released his load. Covering her entire face and neck. Moaning in delight and slurping up his cum she shifted so she was laying on her hands and knees. Glancing at his clones they telepathically divvied up who would fuck which hole first. They decided the real Naruto would get her mouth and the clones would get her pussy and asshole, respectively. And thats how it went for the next ten hours. The three Naruto's would alternate between her pussy, ass, mouth, and breasts. Her seemingly endless ability to absorb his cum had stopped after the first seven hours of constantly being filled with his cum and now the bed was covered in a thick layer of it. Not even a single centimeter was spared from the sticky white liquid. His revenge was complete, Hanabi would never be able to get the smell of his essence out of her mattress, blankets, and pillows even if she did succeed in washing all of it off. A very cum drunk Hinata was now beating off the two clones as she bounce up and down on the real Naruto's cocks. Feeling him slam her down she enjoyed the feeling of his cum shooting out of her already filled to capacity orifices and the quadruple loads she got as both clones came, covering her already sticky body with a fresh coat of cum. She had currently swallowed two gallons of his cums and had almost a dozen shot into her or sprayed on her, suffice to say Hinata was a very happy part succubus right now. The clones gave a salute of respect to their creator, poofing out of existence a second later, their chakra depleted. Looking at the clock on the wall and seeing it was a little past 10:00 P.M. he picked her up bridal

style, she went limp as a noodle and simply enjoyed the feeling of snuggling into his muscular chest. Releasing the Kage Henge he did his best to perform a decent Shunshin no jutsu to teleport them back to her room. Carrying her to the shower he quickly got the water at the right temperature and stepped in. Being careful he activated his Massage of Healing technique and washed all of his cum off of her, soothing any aches and soreness she most surely had from over twelve hours of near constant sex. She slowly started to come out of her jizz induced high as he worked. Washing her hair he couldn't help but think. 'Were her ears always pointed slightly? And were her breasts always this perky? Considering how big they are I thought they sagged just a little bit. HA! Suck on that gravity my girlfriend has the ability to ignore you!' Mentally slapping himself for insulting a concept he got back to cleaning them both. A few minutes into the shower Hinata finally regained motor function. She was standing in front of Naruto as he worked a lufa filled with body wash around her generous curves. She stayed still, simply enjoying the sensation of being cleaned by her love. She turned around the second he was done and gave him a kiss, which he eagerly returned. Pulling back she wrapped her arms lightly around his shoulder and gave her best puppy dog eyes, "Just once more, please?" She pouted. Naruto twitched as he actually tried to resist for several seconds, which felt like eternity, before he gave an almost convincing sigh and nodded. She would have jumped for joy had she not dropped to her knees and got to work coaxing out her final snack for the night. Using her breasts he almost went cross eyed in pleasure as the warm water allowed her to go even faster then normal, and for it to feel even better. She started sucking on his exposed cock, swirling her tongue around the tip as she kept up her quick stroking with her breasts. He couldn't take more then five minutes of this treatment and struggled to hold himself back from just grabbing her head and shoving his cock into her stomach. Giving one last hard suck she listened to his low moan in glee and started swallowing the flood of cum that made her cheeks puff outward. Barely managing to accomplish it the flow of semen finally slowed and eventually stopped. Keeping one mouthful she savored it for several seconds before swallowing it loudly and looking up at the half lidded gaze of her love. This heartwarming scene was interrupted however as a small belch made it's way up her throat and reverberated off the shower walls. Eyes widening in horror, blushing heavily, she slapped a hand over her mouth and let out a squeak while Naruto threw his head back and let out a loud laugh. Falling backwards onto his rear end he continued laughing, holding his ribs as he fell over again onto his side. Scowling cutely she ed him in laughing a second later, his laughter being rather contagious, while thinking, 'Well that's one way to fuck him till he drops.' _-_-_-_-_Five Minutes Later_-_On The Bed_-_-_-_-_ They both dried off and got back in bed and pulled the covers up not even bothering to put clothes on. Naruto draped his arm over her waist as he snuggled up behind her, enjoying the smell of her freshly washed hair. "Wow Hinata-chan you were great! I don't think I can get hard any more...well.. maybe a couple dozen more times... but you actually almost wore me out! Was it too much for you? I was a little rough for that last six hours." He asked, concerned for her health. "This has been the greatest day of my life! It was a little hard to handle, but i'm fine, in fact, I feel wonderful! We should have clone orgies more often... all that tasty cum" She muttered dreamily "Yeah, I think thats what wore me out the most too. So I think i'll be doing that more often from now on. And thanks for my present, It was sooo delicious." He caught himself before he drooled all over her hair. Steadily welcoming sleeps warms embrace she asked one last thing. "When are we going to the Hokage to see about our house?"

"We'll go after a good nights rest. We both need it." he muttered as they both fell asleep. Ok tell me how it was, like I said at the beginning of the chapter I know that I made too many Naru/Hina chapter's, but the next chapter will have the others and Temari in it. So review, leave a suggestion, or give a scenario for a lemon. I will try and update as soon as I can. C ya you later Narusakuhinafan1 Slicerness: *grunt* to much... shephards pie... I never knew those crazy brits made such good food... ow... my stomach. On an unrelated note. I FUCKING HATE PARKING! I'm learning how to drive ( I ahd a problem with my social security number or something so I have to catch up quick so I can get my license in a month) and i've got it mostly down (cruise control is awesome) but parallel parking and just normal parking are a pain in the ass. Oh, and i'll be using what I made them do in Hanabi's room in a later chapter so if you thought that was random, you guessed wrong. I do have a plan. sorta, kinda. Ok so review with advice, your opinion of the chapter/story, suggestions for girls (and situations for the girls), or fetishes you wish to see in either the re-write or the newchapters.

Remake of Temari's special Welcoming _-_-_-_-_The Next Day_-_7:A.M._-_-_-_ Naruto and Hinata were still sound asleep, but this time it was Naruto who awoke first. He raised his head and saw his arms were still wrapped around his favorite Hyuuga. Feeling a pleasant warmth on his dick he lifted the blankets carefully and looked down. Only to find that Hinata had positioned herself in her sleep so his morning wood was nestled in the crack of her large ass, almost completely hiding his entire length from view. Resisting the urge to wake her up by simply pulling back a little bit and thrusting forward into her tight ass, as she most likely needed her sleep, he laid his head down, setting the blankets over them as well, and thought about what, and how, he would go about seeing Tsunade today. He was just in the middle of deciding if he would take the scenic route or just head straight there when he found himself in a familiar cozy cabin sitting in a wooden chair with a very nice padded seat. He noticed the Kyuubi was laying on across the table from him on what looked like a large stool with a rather comfortable dog bed on top. Hey kid, you did good yesterday. Haven't seen a good day long marathon like that since the Nibi last visited me. A crazy bitch, that one. If you ever meet her container you may want to run. The sex will be to die for, if you pardon the pun. The fox stared into nothing-ness as he ed when the two tailed cat had literally tore a hole in his wall (The door wasn't even three feet away too!) and demanded he give her a long hard fucking or she was going to send an undead army into his section of the Bijuu district in hell. Shaking his head to clear the wonderful memories he continued, On a related note, i also wanted to tell you that I can now the other Tailed Demons (1). Apparently they also struck up a deal with their containers, usually in exchange for more control of their demonic chakra but that comes naturally to you thanks to your vastly superior seal (2), and we've got a sort of, instant messaging system set up. I can tell your probably already thinking about who your gonna bag next... pausing slightly as Naruto nodded while rubbing the back of his head sheepishly. "Yeah, I was thinking of who I should do next, I can't think of any though, then again i'm still half asleep so my thought process isn't so good right now. I've been here for a full twenty four hours plus when I go see Baa-chan and settle into my new place i'll have been gone for over two days. I'm willing to bet that the others will horny as all hell by then." Kyuubi nodded sagely before continuing. Indeed, I may be able to help you find yourself another girl. I was talking to Shukaku, prick needs to stop talking in 1337 5p34k when we IM or I swear to God i'm gonna Turn his sandstones into glass and shatter them, and I found out that Temari is visiting Konoha, she was grumbling something about kicking a lazy genius's ass for beating her at shogi and then trying to find her crush. I have a suspicion it could be you from that manhandling she gave your junk 'on accident ' when you visited Suna with Jiraiya a few months ago. Naruto chuckled nervously at the memory, she had tripped and and caught herself on the waist of his pants. She had been nice enough to pull them back up... at the cost of her giving his dick a good squeeze. She was quick to apologize but looking back on it he should have seen the lusty look in her eyes and the way she licked her lips. He was still rather innocent back then so he didn't take her up on the offer she practically shouted at him but unfortunately, he just stuttered a quick "Bye!" and was off like a rocket to the village gate where his pervy Sensei was waiting. "Hehe... yeah, your most likely right. So was that all? And wheres that astronach I gave you? … You didn't eat her or something did you?

The fox almost fell out of his seat laughing. Oh hell no kid, Hahaha, Shes over there. He pointed with his paw over to the bed where a large glowing orange puddle with scorched black armor in could be seen, Naruto thought it was just a lava puddle but the feminine moan and a small shifting of the armor alerted him that the fox had made her into a literal puddle of satisfaction. And besides, I dont mind a bit of my own seed when i'm eating a girl out but we seem to have something in common about exactly how much cum we each pumped into our respective lovers. If I actually did something as stupid as actually ate her I would swallow more me then I would her. Flame astronaches are so rare because they're one of the few demons us big name fire demons can fuck, and keep fucking, until we're satisfied, provided we have enough of them. Most women can only last a few rounds with a fire demon as our cum is rather hot, even demons can get burns. Personally I round any up I can find and move them to a nice village where I satisfy all their earthly needs and let them grow in number, they reproduce asexually, before I swoop in and have the mother of all sex-a-thons with all of them. Which is why their so hard to find. I have most of them. Well... me and Diablo, but that retard just uses them as minions to fight for him. I also called you in here for another ability I wish to share. In exchange I would like a few more bed mates. I'm afraid having sex with a puddle is less then satisfying and i'm still horny. The ability is rather simple. When your fucking your chosen vixen and you feel her start to tire simply wait for your next orgasm and start pumping your secondary chakra into her through your dick. Fairly easy, AND it will keep her going for a few more hours. She will most likely out as soon as the chakra dissipates as she uses a bit of it every time she climaxes so watch out for that and be prepared to finish yourself off with her limp body. It's good for threesomes with a less experienced partner because you can just divert all your attention to your second lover if the new comer es out mid-fuck. "Awesome, thanks fox! That was becoming a bit of a problem. Any particular demons you'd like? I'm not exactly familiar with demon lore. Much less your personal tastes." a Kappa, cause they're kind of exotic. A Red Ogre, they might possibly have the tightest pussies i've ever had. Throw in a Cat Girl, because honestly... who doesn't like Cat Girls? And a Fairy, and yes i'm aware they're only a foot tall. They have the elasticity of rubber so they fit on like a condom and they blow up like a balloon if you cum in them. You don't have to worry about hurting them AND they get off on the little amount of pain they do suffer when you stretch them over yourself. Good to finish yourself off with if your current lover es out. I made a house for mine on my nightstand so they would always be within reach back home actually. I'll send you a mental picture of what they look like so you know how what to make them look like. Naruto closed his eyes as he got several mental images of how the demons looked from various angles. Kyuubi had good taste, that was for sure. A few seconds later four women appeared. The first was a rather tall woman, and considering she was easily lifting a metal spiked club 3/4ths as tall as she was and twice as wide, she was quite strong as well. Her other hand had a jug just as bog as the club that was simply labeled 'Booze'. She had red hair that went down to her shapely ass. Her breasts seemed to be a large C-cup. The second looked like a cross between a turtle and a woman. She had a turtle shell on her back and her fingers and toes were webbed. She was bald, but it fit her in a way he couldn't quite place. She was tiny, only slightly taller then the academy student Naruto had seen out for a walk on the way to the Hyuuga compound. Yet she still had the curves of a sixteen year old. Third was a busty purple haired girl with cat ears and a tail. Her D-cups and bubble butt looked almost comical on her but the pure lust on her face promised she knew exactly how to use her weapons of choice. (3)

The Last 'girl' was obviously a fairy. She was a liitle under a foot tall, had blond hair and was the only one in the group who was wearing clothes. Those being skin-tight black thing length boots and bicep length gloves. She was also wearing a bra that barely covered her tiny nipples with two hearts and a G-string with a heart that covered her lightly furred, deceptively tiny pussy. To complete the Fae look she had what looked like dragon fly wings, only one pair, and two antenna like protrusions that couldn't have been more then half a centimeter long. (4) "These good? You weren't very specific with the Fairy and Cat Girl so I made my own. I'm actually surprised you didn't want a succubus." He asked, slightly winded, even in his own mind making life was still the hardest thing one could do. Perfect boy. More then I could have asked for, i'll give you another ability when i'm done with these. It should help you with that pink girl. As for the succubus, kid are you stupid? You lucked out with your little pet succubus your snuggling with now. She picked you as her Destined One. If a succubus doesn't think of you as the perfect lover she'll suck out pieces of your soul every time you have sex. I'm one hundred percent certain I could fuck any succubi except maybe lilith into a coma but it's just not worth the effort. Besides, that thing about succubi being the best lovers? A partial lie. It's a rumor started by the species itself to fuel lust in their potential snacks. Sure their within the top five lays in all of hell, but definitely not the best. Anyway, i'm ranting, and you have a blond haired Suna kunoichi to seduce. Check the training ground, thats where my instincts are telling me she'd go. See ya later. "Lookin' forward to that new ability, both of em. See ya later fox.' After Naruto was done talking to Kyuubi he opened his eyes again and looked at the clock and saw it was 8:00. feeling his busty lover stir in front of him he let go of his restraint and shoved himself balls deep in her warm asshole. "Morning Hime. So, you have a good rest?" He asked, reaching around and grabbing her breast he started playing with them. She moaned and started tightening her ass. "Morning Master I had a wonderful rest, thank you. So what are we going to do today?" "I have to go see Baa-chan today about my new house." Before she could protest that she wanted to go too he flipped them over so she was flat on her stomach and he was pounding straight down into her. Hitting places that weren't normally touched causing her to climax. "I know you wanted to go and you will, but your tired. Don't try and deny it. I'll take the scenic route to the tower and meet up with you around Ten. Sound good?" He reasoned before he picked up the pace and blew his first load of the day into her ass, creating another orgasm for her as well. Pulling out he was surprised as his cum shot out of her ass, as opposed to being absorbed, proof that she was quite a bit more tired then she let on. "Okay then master I'll get some rest." She said with a pout, she was exhausted but she really did want to christen their new house, and she would need the energy for that. "Hinata-chan only call me master when we're alone, other then that call me Naruto-kun in public." He told her as he got his clothes on. "So you can only call me you Hime when we're alone?" She asked, slightly disappointed. She liked it when he called her that. "Yeah, I don't want to hear the villager's talking. I know I'm their hero and stuff, but I don't want to hear them making rumors about why your calling be master in public. It'll just snowball from there and before you know it people will think I brainwashed you using me demon powers or some such bull." Having finished putting his clothes on he leaned down and pulled the blanket over her before giving her a kiss. "I love you Hinata Hyuuga." She shuddered in pleasure when he said that, she had waited to hear those words for almost nine years. Since they started the academy.

"And I love you Uzumaki Naruto." She replied with a smile. She closed her eyes and snuggled into her blankets as he climbed out her window. ing Kyuubi's advice Naruto headed for the closest training grounds, numbers fifteen through thirty seven. They were all rather small so he was able to search through most of them within a matter of minutes. Picking up a familiar chakra signature as he ed training ground thirty five he slowed down, concealing his chakra. Creeping his way through the foliage he brushed aside a shrub and looked out into the field and saw his target. She was currently using her fan to turn the training posts into splinters. Quickly molding a bit of his secondary chakra he used his Advanced Fantasy Vision Jutsu. As time froze he pondered for a second if he would have to get closer so he could see the screen or if it would come to him. Getting his answer a second later as the screen appeared right in front of him he scanned it briefly. I was dark yellow and had five options as opposed to four. Curious about the last button he read it to himself. Ideal first time. 'Well that's new, I guess that wasn't there because the other girls were far from being virgins when I used it. Then again, I used it on Ino before I had sex with her.. Hmmm... maybe the more I use it the details I receive?' Shaking his head to clear that rant waiting to happen he clicked on the bottom button. Only one sentence appeared on the screen after that. Very roughly, preferably forcefully, in the ass. Grinning he thought, 'Well that I can do! I'll have to keep this short, we can continue later. I only have an hour and forty-five minutes so I gotta be quick. I'll invite her over later and Hinata-chan, Temari, and I'll have a threesome, an excellent time to use my new ability. What should I call that anyway?... Whatever! I'll think about that later. Now, I need a plan.' He finished with a cackle. Pondering for a second he decided upon a plan. Letting go of the jutsu he wasn't prepared for the Cutting Winds jutsu that tore the bush he was crouching behind to shreds and threw him back a few feet, with a few new tears in his clothes. "Ow." He muttered as the cause of his pain's eyes widened and she rushed over. "Oh crap, Naruto! I'm so sorry! I thought you were my stalker, I don't know why she would follow me all the way here but she is extremely persistent." She explained as she helped him up. "No problem Temari, nothin' a quick change of clothes won't fix. Whats this about a stalker?" Blushing slightly in embarrassment she explained. "Thanks to you Gaara started developing a fan club. He actually started dating one of his more capable fangirls. So quite a few decided that if they can't have Sabaku no Gaara then they're going to have a Sabaku. Most of them went for Kankuro but a few of the more... open, girls started stalking me. I managed to make them stop with a trip to the hospital, or three, but this one girl, Nemu Kuro- something or other. She's obsessed! I beat the hell out of her, and she just comes back the next day! I don't even know how she recovers that fast. Her dads part of the R and D department though so maybe he makes something for her? Anyway, I have to constantly look over my shoulder, i'm getting rather paranoid." "Wow... sounds like you need to relax. How 'bout a spar? It'll take your mind off things and help you get stronger so your secret irer can't rape you in your sleep or something." He said in a chipper tone, smiling innocently the whole time. "I could have gone without that metal image but, sure. I could use a good workout." She said as they made their way back to the middle of the field. Naruto made a shadow clone and had it walk in between them before it used Henge and it was suddenly wearing boxing referee clothes. Pulling a microphone from out of no where he started

announcing into it. "In the east corner, weighing in at one hundred and eighty four pounds, It's the one man army, Uzumaki Naruto!" Before Naruto could pull out a kunai and kill the rogue clone it continued. "In the west corner, weighing in at..." Seeing the glare she was giving him the 'referee' gulped and skipped ahead, "She's sexy, she's beautiful, she's a damn fine piece of ass! Sabaku no Temari!" "Begin!" Deciding to kill the clone quick Naruto cupped his hands and blew into them, pulling one hand away he revealed a ball of compressed wind chakra before launching it from his palm with a bit more wind chakra with a shout of, "Air Bullet!" A blushing Temari decided the clone had to die as well. Shifting her large fan to her left hand as she pulled out a smaller fan and flicked it open before swinging it in a wide ark in front of her with a cry of, "Air Blade!" causing crescent moon shaped blade of wind to shoot towards the very doomed clone. The deviant clone barely had a chance to whimper "Mommy." before both attacks hit him. The glowing white blade impacted the spinning ball of air causing it to spin off coarse, slicing through the ball with little effort. It still had enough energy to cut halfway into a decent size oak tree however. Making four clones, two on each side, while she put away her smaller fan and re-equipped her larger fan. He made a fifth right behind him and had it sink into the ground right behind him using the Head Hunter Jutsu, out of his opponents line of sight. The four clones and the real Naruto rushed forward as she swung her fan and released several dozen blades of wind at him. Using a quick Kawarimi at the same time his clones disappeared he switched with a leaf off of a tree a dozen feet behind her. Giving the appearance that she just destroyed the distraction while the 'real' him quickly rose from the ground in front of her. More surprised then anything Temari brought the fan down with all her might. It connected with 'Naruto's' head with a sickening snap. Causing him to keel over half way out of the ground. What she didn't know was that he had put three times the amount of chakra needed into the last clone, making it able to stick around for a few seconds after being hit, fatal wound or not. Eyes widening in horror at the thought that she killed her secret crush she dropped her fan like it was glowing red hot and was about to bring her hands up to her mouth in horror before they were violently pulled back and bound with ninja wire. Looking behind her she saw Naruto was in fact alive before she turned around again just in time to see the clone disappear. Before she could say anything her thighs, shins, and ankles were bound together as well. Sitting upright on her heels she sighed and itted defeat, "I guess you win Naruto. Now untie me. You really progressed well with that wind jutsu I taught you, last time you tried that you blew your shirt clean off!" She teased. 'What a day that was, watching you sweat as you practiced for hours. Mmmm, we should train in Suna more...' "No. and don't remind me, okay? That was just embarrassing... and that was my favorite jacket!" He was all business when he started but was pouting at the end. "Yeah... good tim- wait what? Untie me now! We could go get some Ramen." She suggested sing-songingly. "While that is tempting. I have a better offer. Do me a little favor and maybe i'll let you go." unzipping his pants with a smirk his half erect manhood slipped out of his boxers, only a couple inches from her face. Blushing bright red she was in shock at the size of it, she had felt him up before he left Suna almost eight months ago but he was limp and smaller back then. Looking up at him defiantly she shook her head, the subtle licking of her lips gave her away though. "N-no, I won't do it. You'll have to

torture me first!" "I was hoping you'd say that." His smirk turned diabolical as he pushed her forehead back causing her to fall backwards. Lifting up her legs, ignoring her half-hearted struggling, he was able to undo the ribbon that held he battle dress together. Almost immedietly after pulling the bright red ribbon off the cloth slid off her legs and fell to the ground, still wrapped around her at the shoulders. He set her butt down on her dress, it shielding her from the itchy grass and dirt, pushed her knees against her chest, and looked at her now exposed panties. "A G-string Temari-chan? A little daring don't you think?" he teased as she looked away. Blocking her chakra before she looked back she was completely unaware of the torture she was about to go through. Gently pulling the G-string up her legs he was rather surprised to find her pubes had been shaved into a small 'N', chuckling he was rather happy he'd found solid proof she was crushing on him. coating his index finger in red chakra and he started drawing slow circles around her clit before he did the same with the other hand, except using his index and middle fingers to rub up and down her pussy lips. Temari was squirming in pleasure now, she hadn't fingered herself all week so she felt her orgasm building quickly. It started building even faster as he slipped a finger from each hand inside her, now using his mouth to lick her clit slowly. "Wh-why aren't I cumming?" She was so close! She could almost taste it... "You said I had to torture you didn't you? Well I am, I picked up this little trick from Hinata-chan it stops you from cumming, bringing you almost there and then holding you there. So for the next hour i'm going to eat out your delicious pussy and theres only one way you can get me to let you cum." He demonstrated his point be picked her butt up, wrapping his arms around her waist so her pussy was right in front of his mouth and started using all his skills to try and drive her over the edge, despite the chakra block. Temari told herself she would last the entire hour but fifteen minutes later her iron will began to crumble. It was a full forty five minutes before she finally itted defeat. "Alright! I'll suck your cock just let me cum! Please!" She pleaded. "Yes ma'am!" He said cheekily before coating his middle and index fingers of his right hand with red chakra and tapping her G-spot, at the same time releasing the chakra block and giving a final suck to her clit. Temari saw stars as she screamed out the best orgasm she had had in her life. Falling limp she was only partially aware of herself when she was lifted up by two of her ponytails. Snapping to awareness as he lined himself up she could only utter a "Wai-" before he shoved half his cock into her mouth, hitting the back of her mouth due to the angle. When he pulled out for another thrust she threw her head back and closed her teeth. Glaring at him she told him through gritted teeth, "I'll do it, no need to face fuck me. A deals a deal. Now undo my hands." Shrugging he reached behind her and pulled three bits of wire at random before the mosh pit of knots binding her arms all fell to the ground. Rotating her shoulders she grabbed his hips and forced him down. Doing her best to climb onto his lap with her legs immobilized she started licking him from base to tip. Noting how purple his cock head was and his twitching hands she quickly started taking him in her mouth. Quickly building up a rhythm she was stroking and sucking on his length almost like a pro. Unfortunately, Hinata was a pro and had spoiled Naruto yesterday so he wasn't satisfied with only having five inches in her mouth. Grabbing two of her four ponytails he forced her head lower, ignoring her arms pushing upwards against his thighs. Pushing harder he managed to get a full foot of his cock down her throat before he felt his orgasm approaching. Sitting up on his knees he took her head with him and started fucking her face, causing perverse

noises to fill the clearing. Temari had stopped resisting after a few trusts and was just enjoying the feeling of someone finally hurting her. No one had the balls to even ask her on a date, much less blackmail her like this thanks to a combination of Gaara's overprotective nature and her own strength intimidating and scaring off any potential boyfriends. Her musings were cut off as she started to drown on his thick white cum. Swallowing as best as she could around his cock, causing him to shoot cum faster at the sensation, she couldn't contain it all. He held he head still even as cum came oozing out from her donut shaped lips. Twenty seconds later he released her head and fell back on his butt. Enjoying the after glow as he watched her struggle to swallow all the cum he had shot into her. He didn't have to wait very long as she finally gulped it all down and raised her ass in the air, "Fuck me Naruto-kun, you have no idea how long i've wanted you too." She said seductively. Crawling over her lined himself up and started inserting the tip of his length. She turned around and buried her head in her arms, gritting her teeth in wait for the pain his massive dick was sure to cause her. Blinking her eyes open and turning around when she felt his hands leave her hips and his cock head leave her folds she was able to see him zipping up his pants and walking away. He looked over his shoulder and focused on her confused face, calling out to her before he reached the tree line, "Sorry Temari-chan! Thats all you get for now! We'll play later okay? But i'm starving! See ya later!" He let out a loud laugh at her face. It was a mix between gobsmacked and a pout. Overall it was completely adorable. As he disappeared into the foliage Temari promised herself she would have that giant cock before the day was through before she got to work removing the wire holding her legs together. Still chuckling Naruto checked the clock on a nearby stall, as he was in the restaurant district, and saw it was 9:16 A.M. Seeing as how he had almost forty-five minutes until he met up with Hinata he wandered toward his favorite restaurant in the village. _-_-_-_-_Fifteen Minutes Later_-_Ichiraku's Ramen Stand_-_-_-_ Hey Old man, Ayame-neechan, start me off with a bowl of beef ramen and keep 'em comin'! I got half an hour of free time! _-_-_-_-_Twenty Five Minutes and Thirty-two Bowls Later_-_-_-_-_ We now find out hero patting his belly as he walked toward the Hokage monument. Quickly making his way there he saw Hinata waiting for him by the entrance. "Hey Hinata-chan, have a nice rest?" Glancing around and seeing no one was looking he gave a quick chaste kiss. "Yes Naruto-kun, thanks for making me go back to bed, I feel back at one hundred percent already!" She answered as they walked into the tower and got in the elevator. Making idle conversation as it got to the top they walked out. Getting a nod of approval from the secretary, Hinata was about to knock on the door before she had to dodge as it swung open a second later. "Hinata, Brat! I was just about to send an ANBU to get you. Come in, I need to talk to the both of you." Tsunade told them as she stepped back into her office, followed quickly by a giggling Hyuuga and a grumbling blonde muttering about old hags under his breath. "Hey guys, it's been so long since I last saw the two you. How have the two of you been?" Temari asked, sipping on her tea, surprising Hinata by simply being there and surprising Naruto how well she could clean herself up in such a short amount of time. Her make up was no longer streaking down her face and her dress didn't have several splotches of his cum on it any more. Lastly her hair buns were back in presentable condition. The only thing that gave her away was the barely noticeable red lines around her wrists and ankles. "Temari-chan! We're doing great, it has been awhile, so how's Gaara?" he asked while

wondering how she was going to acquire the payback she most likely wanted. "He's healing up nicely, having the one tailed demon suddenly shove itself back into the already faulty seal wasn't exactly healthy for him after all. Its still hard for him to work but he insists on doing the paperwork before it piles up to much. Something about the paperwork actually being the real ten tailed demon when it grows big enough." She gave a laugh at the crazy things her brother said as Tsunade cast a fearful look at her own growing pile of paperwork on her desk as it seemed to vibrate for a few seconds. "So Baa-chan what was it you wanted to talk to us about." Easily dodging the grey blur that used to be a chair as it punched a hole through the wall, and three walls behind it, pinning a poor chunin to the wall. "Well you see Temari's on vacation for awhile. Something about creepy pale stalkers. Anyway, she decided to come here, the problem is that there aren't many hotel's that are rebuild and accepting foreign ninja, even allies, yet so I was wondering if you could accompany her while she's here." the fire shadow explained. "It's perfectly okay with me, but where's she gonna stay? I've been staying at... friends houses the last couple of days." Nobody but Hinata noticed the pause before he said friends. "That would be where I need to ask for a favor, you see, the village rebuilt your apartment. It looks like something the clans would live in now and you have plenty of space. So I was wondering if she could stay with you for the time being. And not to be rude or anything, but why is Hinata here?" "Sure Baa-chan that sounds great!" Dodging another chair and ignoring the scream of pain as another chunin was pinned to another wall he answered, "Hinata-chan here feels she's old enough to move out, and since I've been planning on redecorating my apartment building I thought I would offer her a room. That plan kinda went down the toilet when I heard it was destroyed though so I hoped my new house was big enough for us." Tsunade rubbed her temples and sighed, "Hiashi's gonna blow a gasket. Fine, i'll take care of Hiashi and his eventual hissy fit if Temari can stay for as long as she likes. For free." "Sounds fair, where is it anyway?" "Follow me and I'll take you there." They all got up and headed toward where his new house awaited. Naruto also noted that this was the direction of Ten-ten's store. He was hoping his house was close. He could always use a good facefuck in the morning and a quick Shunshin over that'a way would clear that right up if it was close enough. Thinking quickly he connected a thin string of chakra to both Hinata and Temari's heads. As they were walking Temari couldn't help but check Naruto out. 'Wow, I cant believe that Naruto saved his whole village from Pein. Look's like that training did some good for his body too, man I wish I could take him right now. But no, i'll wait until we're asleep, ambush him, and make sure i'm walking funny for the rest of tomorrow! She, once again, cursed the fact that she was bi-curious, Hinata looked just as appealing as Naruto did. ' I mean, just Look at Hinata! She looks so sexy in that outfit, and look at how much cleavage she's showing too! Dammit I just want to suck those huge tits of her's until my lips are swollen and puffy. Same with that cock of his...' Temari finished wistfully, currently enthralled in her fantasy involving her and Hinata sucking off Naruto while a few shadow clones fucked them silly while they jerked off even more clones, spraying them with cum. Hinata was having a fantasy of her own. she was thinking of eating Temari out while Naruto pounded her from behind, then it changed to her and Temari in a tangled knot of limbs with their breasts squashed together while Naruto fucked them both with that wonderful Kage Henge of his. 'I cant believe they're both having sexual fantasies about all three of us. Hinata-chan must really like it when I fuck her in the ass. Both of her fantasies have me fucking her tight ass. They both must me pretty horny right now. Buuut I think I'll just tease them a bit and when they're at their breaking point. That's when I'll take them both. Be it tomorrow or tonight, I can wait.' Naruto plotted.

Well I think you should just ditch the older hottie and just pull those two into an alley and fuck their brains out. 'How the hell are you done with those demons I gave you already? Your were busy with miss living lava for like, a day! It's only been a few hours!' Oh don't worry, i'm actually knot deep in the Cat Girl's throat right now, I just figured I would make my opinion known. Also, I know you've been needing a name for that chakra block ability of yours. Plus i'm in a rather good mood as the Red Oni just decided she wants anal, I can't wait! Naruto didn't know how a demon the size of a mountain could sound like a kid in a candy store but he managed to pull it off. Snapping out of his happy thoughts, Kyuubi continued, Anyway, the blocking ability could be called Unbearable Pleasure, simple, and to the point. 'I like it, that been bothering me for a while so it's nice to finally have a name for it. (5) And the new ability?' I was thinking of something to help satisfy the Hyuuga's little sister in case she wants revenge for the bed. But it could be used for any of the girls who have developed a taste for cum. It's called endless supply. Pretty self explanatory, when you cum just send either my or your chakra, either work for most of your abilities now, don't know why, to your balls and rotate it in a clockwise vertical circle toward your cock. Sounds hard but it's really not. But for the love of god be careful. Spin it any more then one direction and you'll create a Rasengan and turn your scrotum into a blender. Not a pleasant thought. And i'm sure your aware how painful regrowing a testicle id after that horribly hilarious, for me, training accident when you were nine. This will cause you to keep cumming within, or on, your vixens. Theres only two real downsides. This ability drains stamina rather quickly, even I can only use it for a month straight. I'd say about six hours for you though. The other downside is it only feels about half as good as a normal orgasm, don't get me wrong, you still experience a normal orgasm and then this ability also adds pleasure after that, but some demons think it's an easy way to have a continuous orgasm. it doesn't extent your orgasm for as long as you use it but it does add a bit more pleasure then normal. But that is easily overlooked as instead of feeling the need to shove yourself completely into your bed mate and fill them to the brim, and keep yourself there until your spent you can keep having sex with them at the same time while using this ability. Those succubi won't know what hit them. Personally I love doing this to fairies. It's like a game to see how big they can swell up before cum starts shooting out of them. Speaking of which... Hearing a small feminine squeak Naruto cut the mental connection, not particularly wanting to hear Kyuubi fill up his 'balloon'. After ten minutes of walking, and a few mini orgasms from dirty thoughts, the three of them finally got to his new house. It was where his apartment used to but it looked even better then his old place. Looked more like a condo the royalty stayed in when they visited Konoha for various things.(chunin exams, usually) "Heres your key, enjoy the new place, I have to go deal with paper work. A few of of the minor villages, and even Kumo want to help us rebuild. Considering that we've had a solid truce for almost eight years now I think we may be allies soon. Gotta watch out when you become Hokage brat, this is a perfect opportunity for other villages to swoop in under the guise of 'helping' and either attack or set up their own embassy. Last time one of our allies had one of those within Konoha's walls the Inuzuka heiress was almost kidnapped." Tsunade finished in a lecturing tone, normally Naruto would ignore any boring lectures but this was about being Hokage, so she had his full attention.

"Hana was almost kidnapped? Knowing her she probably tore a few of her kidnapper's throats out." He replied, slightly shocking Tsunade that he knew yet another clan heiress. "You two have met?" "A few times, we had a few high C-rank missions together when I first got back from my training trip. Nice girl, little rough around the edges though, really rough." He stared into space ing the rude girl he'd met a few months ago. She was rather pretty, so she had that going for her but someone needed to knock her down a peg. Deciding to take her leave the busty Kage turned around and made her way slowly to her tower, anything to stall before she had to battle the accursed ten tailed demon made of living paperwork. "Wait, Baa-chan. Which room's mine?" Naruto asked her, gesturing to the five story building behind him. "The entire top two floors." She answered, causing his jaw to drop. "I gave you the master key so you can rent out the bottom three floors if you want a little extra money on the side." She suggested before she was out of earshot. Still in a state of shock Naruto ran up the building to the only door on the entire fourth floor. He unlocked and opened it, flanked by the girls, to they're amazement the place was outstanding, there was new everything! A nice size TV, a big kitchen, and brand name furniture. Walking up the stairs they saw that the entire fifth floor was bedrooms connected by two hallways that connected in a 'T' shape. Seeing as how the bedroom in the middle was the biggest Naruto picked that one, Temari picked the one on the left of his while Hinata picked the right. Although both Naruto and Hinata knew that except for tonight Hinata was most likely not going to be using her room. Preferring to keep her promise of staying in his bed whenever possible. "Wow Naruto. This is so cool, and the village made this for you? It looks almost as fancy as mine. said Hinata, considering she came from the richest clan in the village that was not a compliment that could be said truthfully to a whole lot of non-clan people, ninja or not. "Yeah, this place is pretty nice, and to think, you used to live in an old single person, bachelor pad. Now look at you, I'd swear you robbed a bank or two for this kind place." Temari piped in as they made their way downstairs. "I know, this is great! I should thank the village for this somehow, maybe i'll sent a few hundred clones to help rebuild." He pondered as they entered the kitchen "That sounds like a nice idea." seeing a box on the table she walked over to it. "Hey Naruto-kun theres a box over here. According to the note it's from Tsunade-same." Handing Naruto the box he flipped the card over and read it aloud. Naruto, when you went demon form trying to defeat Pein after Hinata was injured your coat was ripped to pieces. the old toad fixed it for you, saying something about it looking bad-ass and helping with sage mode somehow. So here it is. I also put your inheritance from your father on the bed in the master bedroom. Signed, Tsunade. Naruto got done reading the note and tossed it in the trash can before he opened the box, and sure enough, he saw the black coat with red flames he was wearing when he fought Pein. He took it out of the box and carefully examined it. Turned out it was not only fixed, but it was even better then before! If the durability seals and repairing seals were any clue that is. It was also machine washable! Which was awesome, cause he just didn't have time to hang dry his clothes these days. Putting in on to see if it fit he found that it was a little snug. Seeing an adjustment seal of the inside of the collar he channeled chakra into the coat and made it a size bigger. "There we go, perfect fit!" flexing his arms he tried several different poses before he slipped into the Toad Sage Taijutsu stance. He didn't know how but it didn't limit his movements at all.

"You look great in that Naruto-kun." Hinata complimented as she was eying him up and down. 'Dammit Naruto-kun! You know how much I want to fuck you, your such a pussy tease.' "Make's you look heroic." Temari added, licking her lips. 'Patience Temari, he'll be ours in an hour, tops. No need to jump his gorgeous bones now. He's just trying to rile you up.' She told herself. "Thanks girls, so do either of you two need to get some clothes from where you were staying before?" He asked only to receive blank hungry stares in response. "Huh? What did you say Naruto-kun? I'm sorry I had something big on my mind." Hinata muttered. 'Like me sucking you dry of all your delicious cum.' "Me too Naruto-kun. I had... was thinking about... something." Temari finished lamely and tried to shake his naked body from her mind. 'Stupid sexy Naruto. Just you wait, you'll be screaming out my name when I ride you like a horse soon.' She cackled in her head. "I was asking you both if you wanted to get your clothes from where you were staying before. Since your both going to be living here I didn't know if you wanted to get your things now or later." he explained. The girls glanced at each other and nodded. Naruto, guessing correctly they wished to get a few things now, told them, "Alright, i'll see what I can find in the kitchen, it looks like someone stocked it full so I should be able to have dinner ready by the time you get back. Plus I wanna see what Dad left me. Don't take to long, this is the first time i've cooked for someone else and I want an honest opinion." He smiled at both of them and headed for the stairs as they left. Reaching to his bedroom he opened the door and continued on to his bed. Just as the note said there were a few items on the bed. A scroll the size of the forbidden scroll labeled 'Hiraishen instructions', a few three pointed kunai and a sealing scroll that most likely contained more of the pointy objects, and finally a small scroll with his name on it with a small razor blade on next to it. Skimming through the biggest scroll first he found there was actually a warning in the scroll for him. It simply said don't overuse the jutsu, as the chakra cost was gigantic until you mastered it. Although when he saw the chakra requirement he scoffed, the scroll itself must have been made before the Kyuubi showed up. He could easily use the starter version of the jutsu fifty times before he would have to take a break, as opposed to the three times max that the scroll recommended. Picking up the smaller scroll and one of the kunai he twirled it around his finger to get a good feel for the balance while he examined the scroll. Recognizing the blood seal he put down the kunai gently, so he didn't cut up his new blankets, and nicked his thumb on the small blade before smearing a bit of blood on the seal. His thumb was already healed by the time the seal finished dividing in half, then fourths, eights, ect, until it was gone. Opening it up he was rather surprised to find out that the scroll was actually a letter from his mother. Wondering why the hell his dad didn't have five seconds to write him a note he read it. Hello Naruto-kun. If your reading this I unfortunately didn't survive child birth, or that prick Danzo killed me. He never did like me because i'm from Uzukagakure (Village Hidden in the Whirlpool, I think) Fascist asshole... Anyway, I don't have much to offer you except to tell you that I love you. I don't care if you turn into an evil monster or something, always know that I love you no matter what. You'll find two seals at the bottom of this scroll with my signature weapons in them. A claymore made out of some kind of unbreakable metal. I've never once had to sharpen it (6). I found it on the body of a bleach blond haired warrior dressed in silver armor. Take good care of this weapon, that women deserved respect, she was surrounded by the corpses of dozens of A-rank demons, all easily four times her size. There are some kind of black pills in the hollowed out hilt of the sword, they apparently cut off demonic chakra usage of the person who eats them for twelve hours so if you ever fight a jinchuuriki, toss one in his or her mouth. My pride and joy, aside form you, is also sealed at the bottom, a weapon of my own design.

This beauty was what gave the the nickname The Spinning Red Death. Because I never stopped moving while using it and my hair is red... it may have also been because of all the blood, I was never really sure about that little detail. It's two chakra blades connected via a ten foot long chain. (7) The chain itself is rather thin but has enough durability seals on it to take just about any punishment it gets put through and it will repair any damage done to it with a bit of time and chakra. The blades are special though, channel wind chakra into them and they'll cut through anything like a hot knife through butter. My affinities are water and wind so I hope you inherit that. If not, talk to your godfather, Jiraiya, about applying a chakra converter seal to the handles. I can feel you kicking now, it's like you know i'm writing this to you. I hope you never get this and i'll be able to give these in person but, well, lifes a bitch. Love, Kushina Uzumaki. P.s. Son it's a family secret but about... oh, five hundred years ago when our family first started one of our ancestors tamed and married a succubus. So we all have just a hint of sex demon blood in us, making us all rather... gifted, when it comes to matters in the bedroom. I'm writing this part as the Kyuubi is approaching and I know that look in Minato-kun's eyes. He's gonna do something stupid. So on the off chance that he seals the fox within you while sacrificing himself I just want to warn you that you probably shouldn't use any demonic chakra, specifically for any sex related techniques. You may or may not turn into an Incubus. Just a friendly piece of advice. Have a long happy life. If I see you in the afterlife in any less then fifty years i'm going to beat the shit out of you. Unless, of coarse, you die saving a village full of orphans or something redeeming like that. Bye son! Sweat-dropping he couldn't help but say aloud, "Thanks Mom. Could'a used that advice when I was twelve, and again about a week ago when I learned Touch of Heat." He sighed, "Oh well, being a demon won't be so bad I guess. Kyuubi seems well adjusted... usually." For some reason he opened the mental link to his mind scape to hear what Kyuubi was currently doing. Ha! Look at that! My fairy condom's as big as a basketball! Hey, I wonder... If I let her go will she go zipping around the room like one of those ancient looney Toon cartoons? Quickly cutting the connection he resisted the urge to ram his head against the nearest wall and just settled for face palming. Feeling a cut on his cheek he pulled his hand back and curiously looked at his finger nails. Finding small claws instead of flat nails he quickly brought a hand up to his ears. Feeling a slight point to his ears he sprinted into the bathroom and checked his eyes. Noticing a thin red ring around the pupil his suspicions were confirmed. "...Fuck." _-_-_-_-_With the Girls_-_-_-_-_ As they were walking they both were stealing glances at the other girls body. Temari suddenly spoke up. "so Hinata... how many time's have you had sex with Naruto-kun?" She asked, getting straight to the point. "Was it that easy to tell?" The blunette asked. "We had a spar earlier today, he told me if I wanted him to let me go I had to suck him off. It took all my willpower to resist that cute face of his but I said no, that he'd have to torture me first. I didn't actually expect him to block my ability to cum and then eat me out until I begged him. He said he learned the move from you." She gave Hinata a mock glare. "So it isn't that big of a leap to connect the fact your shaking your hips more when you walk and dressing more provocatively." "Huh, I didn't know he knew that move, he must have copied me when I used it on him. Combining all three times we've had sex it adds up to almost a full twenty-four hours. I can't seem to get enough of his cum though, I fear i've become quite addicted. So i'm hoping to sneak into his room tonight."

"You too? Man, that's what I was gonna do. Can I have him first? He just teased me when I finished sucking him off after our spar." "Sure, you must be dying for it. You poor girl. Wouldn't be my first time with a girl... or double teaming Naruto-kun with another girl either." "Wait, What! You had sex with another girl along with Naruto? How, and who, was it?" "It was with Sakura, it was pretty fun. Sakura is definitely bi. So what do you say. Do you want to have sex with me and Naruto-kun Temari-chan? I know you were checking me out when we were walking with Tsunade-sama, and again just a minute ago." Hinata said seductively as she wrapped her left arm under her walking companion's left arm and started massaging her left breast through her clothes while her right hand pulled open the right side of dress, exposing her breast for all to see, if there was anyone around at the moment, and started fondling that one as well. Temari started to moan as Hinata's hands were touching every sensitive spot she knew on her chest, and then some. Before she started to pinch her nipples roughly, making them hard. "So what do you say Temari-chan? You better head to your hotel room quick and get your things. We wouldn't want to leave Master waiting do we?" She whispered in Temari's ear before sliding her hand down the panting blondes toned stomach and pinched her clit. Causing Temari to arch her back and moan loudly as she climaxed. Falling to her knees she itted, "All my possessions are in a sealing scroll, I left it back in my room at Naruto-kun's place. I came with because I wanted to talk to you." Licking her hands of the weak kneed blond's juices below her Hinata smiled and picked her up and held her steady. "Good, i'll let you borrow some of my clothes, they may be a bit baggy or tight in some places since i'm shorter and have more curves. Lets go to my house." "Yes, let's hurry. We don't want to keep him, or us, waiting any longer then needed." Moaned Temari as they started tree jumping to the heiress's house. Temari had to slow down to close her dress and catch back up with Hinata however when she felt a breeze on her right breast. When they got to the still empty mansion Hinata lead Temari to her room and they started sealing all her clothes and few extra supplies she would need for a few days into a few spare scrolls she had lying around. When they were done sealing the last of her vast wardrobe they looked through the lingerie and other sexy clothes they had left out to pick from. Hinata decided on see through lacy ice blue panties while Temari picked a wife beater shirt that only reached to just above her belly button and was straining against her large C-cups with innocent white panties. Temari couldn't help but feel jealous as she saw Hinata's body when they stripped, both being girls there was no need for privacy. Finishing by putting their regular clothes over their new underwear and sealing the rest into the scrolls, they made it back to Naruto's apartment in record time. Opening the door to something delicious smelling they set the scrolls down on one of the two couches and walked into the kitchen. Seeing three plates set out, two on one side of the long table, and one on the other they sat down on the side with two and watched Naruto, who was currently leaning over the open stove with mitts on humming a nondescript tune to himself as he worked. Pulling out a rectangular glass bowl with what looked like home made macaroni and cheese inside he set it on a towel on the table and hung up the mitts. He turned around and jumped in surprise, "Aaah! Didn't notice you girls were there. So how was the trip?" He asked as he made a clone pull out their chairs for them as he walked around the table and sat down in his seat. The girls gave a chorus of, "Thanks Naruto-kun." before Temari added, "The trip was... enlightening." giving a meaningful glance at Hinata they each scooped a decent size pile onto their plates. The girl's eyes widened as they tasted the meal, it was delicious! The cheese tasted different so they gave a questioning look at Naruto and Hinata asked, "Naruto-kun this is really good! How did you learn to cook something like this? And is this goat cheese?"

Enjoying a nice spoonful himself he answered, "Yes actually, an old neighbor of mine was allergic to dairy, this is one of the meals he just thought up. The only bad thing about it is it doesn't retain heat very well, so it cools off quick. Wonder what ever happened to him anyway?" He asked rhetorically. And so dinner continued, half an hour of small talk and one incident of Naruto suddenly finding one of the girl's feet trying to jack him off they started settling down and watch TV. Naruto laid on the couch on his side. Temari had sat in the recliner and had taken off her dress enough so it showed off her legs, panties, and barely covering her breasts, telling him it was too hot, showing off the wife beater shirt she had put on, it being stretched across her bust so much it was almost see through. Hinata had given up any form of acting like they weren't together and had taken both her jacket and pants off and laid down in front of Naruto, grinding her panty clad ass into his crotch slowly. Not much was on TV but they found a nice story on demon lore on the history channel. Naruto made sure to pay special attention to the parts about Succubi and Incubus. He learned quite a few things. First, he was actually not turning into an Incubus. More of a mostly human Cambion. Although the more he used demon chakra the faster he would speed up the transformation until he was half incubus and half human. He was actually rather happy with this as the program said, "A Cambion is usually devilishly cunning, and angelically handsome/beautiful, able to persuade even the most strong-hearted individual to do his or her bidding." It was quite the ego booster. It was also probably why he was so good at convincing enemies to be friends. Secondly, he learned some of his ancestors must have been freaking the fuck out when they had kids. If his demon blood hadn't started getting more powerful later in life and instead been strong enough when he was born he wouldn't have had a pulse until about age seven. This also meant his ancestors were basically zombies for most of their adolescent life, only with less decaying and none of the whole 'feeding on human flesh' thing. Quite the freaky thought, regardless. Thirdly, he learned that even angels weren't pure beings. They came down to earth occasionally and hooked up with humans. Their children were referred to as Nephilim, the descendent of fallen angels, due to the fact that if the angel was caught in the act he was banished from the heavens. Kyuubi opened the link for a few moments to warn Naruto that if he ever found a Nephilim that he would start singing again if he didn't seduce her immediately, as they were often stunningly beautiful. Alarms went off in the very back of his mind when the show focused on Succubi charm abilities but he ignored it in favor of using Touch of Heat on his left hand, which was draped over Hinata's lower torso, to tease the ever loving hell out of his couch mate. Glancing over at Temari to see her intently focused on the show, as it had just started on the section about the tailed demons, he slipped two faintly glowing dark blue fingers into Hinata's panties and started pumping in and out of her pussy. Sliding his right arm under her he coated that hand with more of his own darker then usual chakra and took one her breasts out of the bra cup and started teasing it. Hinata was very pleased with this turn of events, the fact that if Temari wasn't so focused of the show she would have found her fellow kunoichi being pleasured not ten feet away was quite the turn on. She Climaxed just as the section on the Shuukaku had ended Naruto was quick to cover her breast back up and withdraw his hand from her now soaked panties. His hand was stopped as he was raising it to lick her tasty juices off however as she grabbed his wrist and sensually licked it off herself. Pouting at her for stealing his rightful prize he was interrupted as she slowly unzipped his pants, so the metal didn't make any noise, and pulled the back of her panties down. Fishing his erect cock out through the hole in his boxer, and pants, she lined it up with her back entrance and slowly inserted it within herself. He was about to start moving, seeing as how she didn't move for the entire segment about the Nibi before she lifted her arm up and casually paralyzed him below the neck. His eye twitched as she gave no indication that she was going to move at all.

And so Naruto was forced to sit through the next thirty minutes about the show in which it gave details about the Sanbi, all the way up to the Hachibi, as Hinata tortured him by using nothing but her Hyuuga skills to flex and even vibrate her ass muscles in an attempt to drive him insane. It would be so bad if she hadn't used the Endless Pleasure ability again, she had also cut off his ability to use chakra for some reason. He was on orgasm number four when the show went to the commercial break right before it would talk about the Kyuubi. Hinata noticed Temari's attention on a cheesy perfume commercial so she reached behind herself and quickly tapped three spots on Naruto's chest. Naruto, discovering he could use chakra again, decided to turn the tables and after a few seconds of floating on cloud nine as he shot five orgasms worth of cum, as one of the spots she tapped had caused the orgasm that was steadily approaching to arrive instantly, into her he started using his new Endless Supply ability. Grinning as Hinata gasped almost soundlessly in front of him he gripped her wrists to make sure she didn't paralyze or block his chakra again and settled back in to watch the section about Kyuubi as his balls tried to shoot enough cum into her to make her look nine months pregnant, succubus absorbing abilities be damned. He didn't find out much about the fox, most of the info stated was either false or clearly (to him at least) exaggerated for entertainment purposes. Although there were a few things was going to ask the fox about when he had some spare time. Giving one last burst of chakra he pulled out and wasn't very surprised to see that, a now light headed, Hinata was easily able to keep up with his new ability. Pinching the rim of her panties he pulled them up and, with a little trouble, got himself back inside his pants as Temari jumped out of the recliner. Temari stretched her arms above her head and arched her back, instantly gluing Naruto's eyes to her bust, and headed for the only bathroom on this floor to brush her teeth for bed. Hinata, seeing the perfect opportunity to make a game plan, went with her. Naruto simply headed upstairs to his room with a call of "G'night!" to the girls and got ready in his own bathroom. Most of the upstairs rooms had them, as he had seen earlier, but seeing as how they didn't know that they must have thought the one downstairs was the only bathrooms. _-_-_-_-_With the Girls_-_In the Downstairs Bathroom_-_-_-_-_ Temari had just gotten done brushing with a tooth brush she found in a cup right next to the sink, because hers was upstairs and it needed to be replaced anyway, while Hinata had simply grabbed one of the scrolls from the second couch when she got up and unsealed hers. Turning to the Hyuuga as she finished gargling she asked, "So whats the plan? I was thinking I would wait about fifteen minutes and sneak into his room through the window. What do you think? "Sounds good, but let me check one thing. If his inheritance had any sort of weapons in it he's probably going to toy with those for about an hour. Byakugan!" Using her bloodline to see through the walls she enjoyed simply seeing her crush naked, thanks to her X-ray eyes, before seeing what he was doing. Sure enough he was storing some kind of three pointed kunai within a scroll. Putting that with a giant scroll under his bed he, almost tenderly, opened a smaller scroll and unsealed a claymore made out of some kind of metal she couldn't see through before he stored the smaller scroll in his nightstand. Gently setting the tip of the blade on the ground he started examining it from blade to hilt. Pouting as the angle he was holding the sword blocked her from seeing his goods she deactivated her bloodline and told the anxious sandy blond, "Looks like I was right. Okay, get your stuff all set up in your room. Then do something to occupy yourself for an hour, watch TV, finger yourself, or just sneak in a bit of chakra control practice, I don't care. Just keep yourself busy for an hour. After that you won't need to worry about stealth as he'll most likely be focused on the weapon and making sure he doesn't make a new door with it to one of our rooms. Its a rather large sword. Just slip in through his door and jump him then. From then you'll have half an hour before I in. it

would have only been fifteen minutes but me and Naruto-kun just fooled around on the couch so I'm satisfied for a little while." She finished explaining. Temari's eye twitched as she heard this. "How? I looked aver at you two and neither of you two were moving! Aside from the content smug look on your face that is." Hinata grinned and only gave a response of, "Ancient Hyuuga secret." before they both headed to their rooms, pausing for a second as Hinata picked up the rest of the scrolls containing all her things, before heading to their rooms. They would have made it faster if Hinata hadn't latched onto Temari and started feeling her up before she started making out with her as they walked. _-_-_-_-_With Naruto_-_As He Set the Claymore Down_-_-_-_-_ He was careful not to put any extra weight on the sword, as it could easily put a hole through his floor, and examined the blade. Testing the sharpness he was surprised to find that he had to pull his finger away after only half an inch of running his finger along it or risk losing it. As the gash on his finger closed up he noticed a symbol on the blade near the hilt. It looked like a lower case 't' with two lines at the sides of the horizontal line pointing diagonally upward. Making it look like some kind of square shaped trident. Looking up he saw a hairline crack running in a perfect circle around the bottom of the handle. Thinking it was simply a plug he tried pulling it off, failing at that he tried twisting it. Succeeding in opening up the hollowed out hilt. Picking the blade up a few inched he poured a few pills out. They were about the size of Tylenol, black, and had an indented line running along the center to make it easy to cut them in half. Curious, he channeled a bit of Kyuubi's chakra into the two fingers holding the pill and marveled as the pill absorbed the chakra. The only effect it had was causing a tiny grain of whatever the pill was made of to fall to the floor. Trying again, adding his own chakra this time, he noticed that it only absorbed a fraction of the chakra. Leaving the his fingers glowing clear blue. 'Interesting, so my chakra has changed slightly. And I can take one of these if I ever need to use pure human chakra again, at the drawback of not being able to use Kyuubi's chakra for a full twelve hours that is...' He mused to himself. Putting the pill and cap back on he lifted the sword and took a few experimental swings. It was difficult, but nothing a week or two of training before bed couldn't fix. Besides, considering how sharp it was he was sure to need this if any more powerful opponents tried to hunt him down. Especially considering everyone and their goddamned grandma had some kind of 'ultimate defense' these days. _-_-_-_-_One Hour of Intense Sword Practice Later_-_-_-_-_ A lightly sweating Naruto put the claymore back in the scroll and had started getting undressed. He was starting to put on his new sleep wear when he started to think. 'So how should I do this? Should I just go out there in only my boxers? Or should I give them what they want? Go out there and give each of their tight asses a nice thorough fucking. Decision, decisions...' Having put on his new dark orange silk pajamas he made up his mind. Or at least, thought up a way to help him decide. 'I should see if their having any fantasies about me. Maybe inspiration will strike?' It took a few dozen tries but he was able to connect chakra strings to both their head through the wall, knowing that the beds were in the same place in the rooms helped, and used the lower level version of the jutsu so he could see what they were thinking. _-_-_-_-_Temari's Room_-_-_-_-_ Temari was going to try one some of the clothes Hinata told her to wear, but before she got to her room Hinata had given her a little of what she was gonna feel later on tonight, which made her become a little... sidetracked, in her endeavor. Temari couldn't help but get turned on even more of the thought of herself eating out of Hinata's

pussy as Naruto plowed her from behind. She lowered one of her hand's to her clit and slowly started fingering herself Temari started to moan louder and louder, she added another finger in her pussy after becoming frustrated with the lack of pleasure she normally got while doing this. "I can't wait any more. I have to have Naruto's cock. Oh God I can't wait to have that monster inside me!" She thought aloud. Picking up speed her fingers were doing their best to get her off, but to no avail. She was only succeeding in getting herself frustrated and wet. 'That's it! I'm going over there this instant, i'll show him Hinata-chan's not the only cum hungry slut around here...'she thought to herself as made her way towards her door, out into the hallway, and then to Naruto's bedroom. _-_-_-_-_Hinata's room_-_-_-_-_ Hinata was laying on her back on her bed looking at the ceiling she was completely nude, clothing just pissed her off at this point. She just couldn't wait until Temari had her fun with Narutokun so she could in. She also couldn't help but get turned on the thought of her Naruto-kun fucking Temari while she made out with her. 'dammit Temari! Hurry up and get fucked already! I'm not gonna wait around forever! I can't wait for to Naruto pound me like the horny bitch that I am. Yes, I can already feel his hard, thick cock in my needy pussy.' Hinata started to finger herself, going faster with one hand she stared rubbing her breasts with the other. "I can't believe I'm reduced to fingering myself. I need to have his cock in me before I go insane!" turning on her side she stopped kneading her breasts and started fingering her ass as well. Gritting her teeth in frustration Hinata could barely reach an orgasm. All it did was make her even hornier however. Licking her fingers she couldn't help but comment, "Damn I taste good. I can't wait to have you all to myself Naruto-kun. Unknown to them, Naruto already had plans laid out for the both of them. _-_-_-_-_Back with Naruto_-_-_-_-_ 'Wow, their both masturbating while thinking about me already. I'm flattered. Looks like Temarichan's on her way. I should get ready for her. as for Hinata... I think I'm gonna have to be a little bit more rough with her if she's like this already. I wonder what she'd do if I was on a mission? Musing for a later date I guess, for right now I should pretend that I'm surprised to see Temari-chan when she shows up at my door.'Naruto thought to himself. Deactivating the jutsu as he heard a knock on his door Naruto got off the bed and was about to walk to the door to open it when Temari kicked it open. He was about to reprimand her (with his penis) before he caught site of her. She looked haggard, her white half cut shirt easily see through from her own sweat, her panties were long since completely soaked, and her hair was down for once, reaching the small of her back. Naruto barely had time to think, 'She should wear her hair down more often.' before Temari was suddenly in front of him. Giving a not so gentle push the wild eyes Suna kunoichi threw him onto the bed. Naruto barely had time to sit up on the edge of his bed before he felt an iron grip on his collar. Glancing up all he could see was Temari's face as she latched her lips onto his. After several minutes of sucking face the two split apart, her still having a firm grip on his shirt collar. "You've teased me enough already. I can't stop thinking about having you're big cock in my mouth again. She said as she got on her knees and undid the strings holding his pants up. Fishing into his boxers she pulled his massive length out of the slit. Using her tongue she gave him a few licks before engulfing the head in her mouth. Giving a suck she started swirling her tongue around the head. She was taken completely by surprise when she felt two hands set themselves on top of her head and push down roughly. She gagged and choked as Naruto pushed her head in deeper. Becoming extremely turned on by her gagging sounds he started talking, "Deeper you Suna whore, suck my

cock faster. I have a whole load just waiting for you." Temari felt liquid leak out of both her eyes and pussy at his rough treatment. She found herself turned on further by the dirty talk. She also realized she was extremely turned on when he hurt and degraded her for some reason. As he gripped her head tighter and started forcing her head down further she couldn't help but reach down and start fingering herself. It only took a few seconds to achieve the orgasm she had been craving for the last hour. Looking up at him with lust filled eyes she watched his face contort in even more pleasure when she moaned. This proved to much of a turn on for our hero as he felt his last vestiges of self restraint shatter. Subconsciously using a bit of chakra he slammed her head down all the way and with a barely audible grunt of, "I'm cumming!" activated the Endless Supply jutsu just before he started cumming. Feeling like this wasn't enough he stood up as best as he could and started thrusting down into her abused throat as he flooded her stomach. Temari felt a very large wave of Cum going down her throat as she started to drink. Two minutes of furious swallowing later she was about to throw in the towel and just let herself drown. 'He's still Cumming! I don't know how much longer I can take! What a way to go though, he tastes so good.' Temari couldn't help but commentate as she tried to swallow faster. Feeling another orgasm approaching Naruto stopped the flow of chakra and canceled the jutsu. letting go of her head he stumbled back, he quickly grabbed her shoulder and lifted her up so she was standing on her knees before he slipped under her shirt and between her breasts. Temari, still recovering from her would be drowning, absently wrapped her arms around her chest and squeezed his cock between her breast. Having been close already it only took a couple of thrusts before he groaned and shot another load onto her. The cum having enough force to shoot through the fabric of her white top and coat her chin and upper chest in his seed. Letting out one last grunt of satisfaction Naruto fell back onto the bed as Temari fell back onto her shapely rear rubbing her slightly bulging stomach. Looking up at him she tried to talk as she was trying to catch her breath and lick herself clean at the same time "That was so *Lick* good I didn't think you *Slurp* would cum so much." "Sorry Temari-chan, your throat just felt so good and you were making all those wonderful noises." he itted. He didn't want her to know about his new abilities just yet, at least, not that one. That was saved for Hime and hopefully another Hyuuga he was hoping to bag. "I just couldn't stop cumming." He itted sheepishly as Temari finished licking the cum off her body. "The night is still young so feel free to cum as much as you want, I don't mind at all. But now I want your cock somewhere else." She finished seductively as she pounced onto the bed like a cat and crawled past him. Lifting up her clean-ish shirt she lifted it over her head and stripped off her sopping wet panties before laying on her hands and knees, ass in the air. "Naruto-kun please fuck me In the ass. I've always wanted my first time to be anal." She itted. Lining up his cock with her ass he slipped the head in with little difficulty, thanks to the fact that he was literally dripping with her saliva. ing she wanted it rough he molded a decent amount of chakra, got a good grip on her hips, and with a burst of said chakra slammed completely into her. Her blood curdling scream probably would have been slightly more concerning if she wasn't squirting all over his thighs and bed. Not bothering to stop nor go easy on her he pumped more chakra into his body and started pounding into her. Temari quickly recovered the use of her voice for purposes other then screaming herself hoarse, "YES! YES! DEEPER! NARUTO-KUN! AH, FUCK MY ASS HARDER! OH GOD IT FEEL'S SO GOOD HAVING YOU'RE HUGE COCK FUCKING MY ASS!" Naruto did his best to slam into her even more roughly. The task was made even harder by the fact that she seemed to be having one continuous orgasm, her ass was clenched up hard enough to

actually hurt. But damn if it didn't feel amazing. "AH! OH GOD YES! FUCK!" She screamed as Naruto slammed as hard as he could inside her and started to cum. He didn't pull out until he felt every drop of his cum empty inside her. Pulling out he ired her gaping asshole and the flood of cum that followed. "Now my Suna whore flip over on your back." He ordered, smacking her ass hard enough to leave a red hand print. Temari, shivering in pleasure flipped over, the only thought running through her head was, 'I think I may be a masochist...' before giving him complete control over her without saying a word, laying on her back she propped her head up with the pillow. He climbed up onto her stomach, adjusting his knees so she couldn't mover her arms, he was slightly worried he was hurting her arms but he noticed something. She was getting off on the pain! He checked his nails. The claws were still rather small, dull enough not to break the skin but still enough pointy to hurt. Pushing his rod between her breasts he harshly grabbed a breast in each hand, making sure to use his pointed nails and started roughly using her breasts to get himself off. He was rewarded by his fellow blond's back arching, having experienced another orgasm. Confirming that yes, she was a masochist. "Kinky little slut, aren't you Temari-chan? Getting off on pain like this. Come on slut, tell me how much you want it." He teased, loosening his grip as he slowed his thrusting. Temari didn't want him to stop and she only knew one way to make him keep going. "Narutosama please cum on my face! Cum on me as much as you want! Then after you're done spraying me with all your thick cum rape my pussy with that giant cock of yours! Please Naruto-sama hurry up and cum!" She begged. Her efforts paid off as Naruto gripped her breasts even harder and sped up his thrusts once more. After several dozen wonderfully pain inducing thrusts between her breasts Naruto felt a familiar pressure. " I'm gonna cum again. Open wide slut." He said as he went even faster. "Cum then, I want to feel you're hot cum all over my face!" Naruto looked down and watched as his seed shot out from his cock and nailed her right in the left eye. If her moan was any indication she seemed to enjoy the near blinding. He slowed to a stop as her face was covered in thick ropes of his cum. "Now that's what I call a titfuck, now Temari-chan we seem to have a problem. I want to fuck your pussy but I don't think I can part from your tight ass. Luckily for you I have a solution." Reaching his hands up in a ram seal he proudly announced "Kage Henge." falling backwards he started to line up with her holes before he dropped her hips, much to her disappointment. "Hold on Temari-chan let me make a clone for Hime real quick. I just ed that I was gonna fuck her too, but I don't think she'll mind if I have you for tonight." He explained as he two shadow clones. The clones appeared in their boxers next to the bed. Addressing his first double Naruto started using him commanding voice, "Okay you know what to do Number One, you already know which rooms Hinata-chan's go fuck her till either she drops or you run out of chakra. If she doesn't look satisfied yet when your about to pop ask her for some chakra. You should know the standard chakra transfer technique." Seeing the clone nod it was about to leave before he got an idea and stopped it. "On second thought, here." Placing his hand on his clones chest Temari watched curiously as red chakra traveled from the original's arm to the clone, whom suddenly looked a lot more feral. Red eyes, full claws, pointed teeth, and shaggy hair were the most apparent changes. Glancing down she was rather surprised to find that his cock looked slightly different, almost two dozen small fleshy spikes were spread out along it's length. Just imagining the pleasure those could cause almost made her cream herself. In fact she completely missed the second clone hang back and start jerking off because Naruto lifted her hips back up and after a second of aiming, slammed into her. Sh screamed in bliss as

stars filled her vision. Being a long range fighter sh almost never trained in taijutsu, thus never broke her hymen. The pain was immense but it only spurred her on more. "Faster Naruto-sama! rape my holes raw! Pound me harder! she pleaded as she wrapped her arms around his back. Naruto complied and went even faster. "I'm almost there." He groaned as he looked down to see Temari's rock hard nipples scraping against his muscular chest. "Me to Naruto-sama! Ah, yes, more! Keep fucking me rough!" she said in ecstasy as she wrapped her legs around his waist, both locking him in and allowing him to go even faster. Naruto could feel his cock hitting the entrance to her womb, but decided to save that for later. "I'm gonna cum slut." He ground out. Pushing her shoulders down her grabbed her breasts and starts squeezing and pulling them. Pinching her nipple between his fingernails. "Then cum inside me, fill me up completely and make me you're bitch! Give me every last drop of your cum Naruto-sama! I need it! I'm your horny Suna bitch that needs to have you're cock in her every day. So please cum, I can't take it!" Her holes clenches so hard he actually couldn't move as they both hit their climax at the same time. That's when Naruto's hands stopped as he was to busy not ing out from pleasure and started shooting loads of cum inside her. Temari felt every ounce of his cum rush in through her pussy, it soon became to much and it started shooting back out of her pussy and onto the bed. Naruto pulled out of her, letting their juice flood out of her gaping holes and onto to the sheets. Temari felt her eyes grow heavy, exhausted from all the sex they had. Naruto had saw this and decided to call the clone over. Waving the still masturbating clone he motioned for it to stand by the side of the bed. "Now Temari-chan, as much as I would like to fuck you're unconscious body. I'd like it better if you were awake so I can keep fucking you properly." He explained right before the second clone went up to Temari and picked her head up by her hair before forcibly shoving its cock in her mouth while the original Naruto started thrust his now single cock into her pussy. Temari was too tired to even realize what Naruto was doing as he grabbed her leg and placing it on his shoulder. He entered her pussy once more and made sure he was at a good angle. He then started hammering into her pussy, enjoying the hotness of their juices that were still there. The clone had to climb up onto the bad so he could keep fucking her face. With every trust Naruto went deeper and deeper until he was fully in Temari's womb, forcing her leg to go even higher. Temari went limp as the pleasure hit her, luckily Naruto slammed as far in as he could a second later and unleashed his load. Pushing a large amount of chakra into the sticky liquid it glowed dark blue for a split second, not that either party could see this, as it flooded her womb. The previously dead tired blond suddenly was wide awake, just in time to choke as Naruto's shadow clones pulled her head forward be her hair and unloaded another chakra laced load into her stomach. Temari couldn't stand it anymore, she was almost vibrating with energy. The pleasure of him fucking her pussy and throat at the same time was a little too much she could barley keep up with the flood of cum that was still pouring into her. But damn did she love the way Naruto fucked her! If it was gonna be like this all the time while she was in Konoha she may have to look into becoming the permanent live-in Konoha/Suna ambassador. _-_-_-_-_Hinata's Room_-_-_-_-_ As the door opened the clone saw Hinata laying on her back fingering herself and sucking on her own breasts with her Byakugan active. Giving a chakra pulse he couldn't help but shiver as her gaze switched from whatever she was looking at (the boss and Temari, most likely) to him, to his newly demonized cock. Raising an eyebrow she couldn't help but grin. Perfect, that would satisfy her perfectly. Opening her legs she ordered, "Fuck me good and hard you damn clone I'm so fucking horny! I don't care anymore Fuck this horny Hyuuga slut with your huge cock!" As she waited for the clone to zoom over to her bed and climb on top of her she couldn't stop herself from looking back to the

original Naruto and Temari. As the clone inserted himself inside her wet pussy Hinata had to fight to stop herself from ing out. A thin line of drool escaped her mouth as the spikes hit almost every nerve, including her G-spot. "God YES! I love your new cock Naruto-kun! Fuck me faster!" She couldn't keep her Byakugan up against the vicious assault and was forced to shit it off. "You sure love cocks don't you, you horny slut." He growled as he grabbed her shoulders and pulled back so he was sitting upright with her bouncing up and down on his lap. He then took her nipple into his mouth, sucked while swirling his tongue around it, and then bit it lightly on it, careful of his pointy teeth. Hinata loved it. Even though it was a clone she couldn't care less as long as it was still Naruto's cock inside her. "Tell me how much you love my cock." The clone said as he had to slow down his thrusts, not having good leverage in the position. "YES, YES OH FUCK YES I LOVE HAVING THIS HUGE COCK! I LOVE IT SO MUCH!" Hinata screamed as she picked up the slack by bounced up and down on his lap. "I'm almost there Hime." the clone said as he laid on his back so he could fuck her easier. "YES! CUM INSIDE ME PLEASE. I WANT YOU'RE HOT CUM INSIDE ME!" Hinata screamed as she held him tighter feeling a powerful orgasm rip through her. "I'm cumming!" They both yelled in unison. She soaked his lap as he thrust upward. Emptying his load into her eager womb. Feeling him run dry Hinata got off the clone's lap and got on all fours. Raising her ass as high as she could she started bouncing her hips, doing wonderful things to her beautiful ass. "Now fuck my ass! Pound me like the horny slut that I am!" She begged, his cock felt better then ever and having to listen to those two, as Temari didn't bother closing the door, she was desperate to have it in her ass. "You really are my horny little bitch aren't you?" the clone asked rhetorically as he took a few seconds to ire the globes of flesh that made him almost cum just by looking at them.. "Yes! I'm a horny little bitch I will always be." She itted, leaning her ass backwards she rubbed it up and down his length. Enjoying the jolts of pleasure shooting up his spine he gripped Hinata's waist and positioned himself to enter her asshole. He couldn't help but groan as he pushed inside her. Besides Ten-ten she had the tightest ass. "Damn Hime you're ass is so fucking tight! I love it." The clone growled "Yes! I love having you giant cock inside me." Hinata was barely able to get out. If he felt perfect in her pussy then he felt heavenly in her ass. She felt the clone slap her ass as he began to pound into her asshole. He went faster and harder making Hinata scream out as another orgasm hit her. "Tell me who you love getting fucked by every day." He growled out, slapping her ass again. "Naruto-kun." she yelled. "What? I couldn't hear you." He said with another slap. "NARUTO-KUN!" She screamed feeling his cock hammering into her, and loved every second of it. "That's right and what are you?" again slapping her ass. "I'm your whore! Your personal slut! Your dirty little Hyuuga bitch!" She screamed in ecstasy as he sped up even further. "I can't hear you, you'll have to be louder." He leaned down and started playing with her breasts, squeezing, pinching and rolling her nipples. "I'M YOUR BITCH, YOUR WHORE, YOUR SLUT, I'M WHATEVER YOU WANT'S ME TO BE! MY

ASS, PUSSY, TITS, MOUTH, MY WHOLE BODY BELONGS TO YOU! I BELONG TO YOU AND ONLY YOU! OH GOD I'M CUMMING!" She screamed at the top of her lungs as she felt her juices pour onto his cock and then the bed, forming a huge damp spot. The clone though for a second as she recovered, he had enough chakra to use the Endless Supply ability for three hours. Getting a devious idea he made two extra clones. They were instantly both balls deep in her throat and pussy, respectively. Only a few seconds later all three clones turned on the Endless Supply ability, it wasn't even at half strength but they all wanted to last at least an hour. _-_-_-_-_One Hour and Five Minutes Later_-_-_-_-_ Hinata was laying on her stomach on top of the original clone with the two other fucking her ass and mouth, respectively. The constant flow of cum had stripped her of most cognitive thought and she was just moaning and clenching her muscle in an effort to coax even more out of them. The clone inside her ass was the first to pop. Foreseeing this he grabbed the blanket just behind him and lifted it over himself, only getting halfway before he let out one final grunt and came one last time within her ass. The original fucking her pussy was next, he was going to raise the blanket further but she tightened the entrance to her womb as she climaxed for the umpteenth time, causing him to give a strangled moan as he poofed out of existence, pouring hot cum into her satisfied womb. The final clone succeeded in pulling the blanket ever her, after which he flipped her on her side. Unfortunately he didn't predict how fucking good it would feel to have every muscle in her throat spin ninety degree around his more sensitive then usual cock. He couldn't find his voice in time to even squeak in pleasure as he came and poofed away as well.. Hinata collapsed onto the bed and was unconscious not even a second later, perfectly content to sleep in her cum soaked bed. Almost purring a smile lit up her face in her sleep. No doubt dreaming about spending even more quality time with her favorite blond. _-_-_-_-_Back to Temari and Naruto_-_-_-_-_ Naruto had switched positions every ten minutes or so now and Temari was now hanging off the bed as he fucked her face, he had long since boosted the amount of chakra going into his body making him go even faster. He had found out she got off on being choked when he face fucked her so he had taken to lightly gripping her neck as he pounded away at her throat. He was immensely enjoying the feeling of her gasping for air and the noises the action produced when he started to feel his orgasm approaching fast. Switching to quick shallow thrusts it wasn't long before he started cumming. His grip tightened as he started, getting her off as well. She couldn't swallow with his hands wrapped around her throat that tightly so his cum started pouring back out of her mouth and down her face. As her oxygen ran dangerously low and the pleasure she was feeling was getting higher Temari realized how it ironic it was that for the first twelve years of her life she feared her younger brother crushing her like a grape and yet now she was getting off by being suffocated. As the flow of cum finally slowed to a stop she felt him start release his grip and pull out. She did her best to suck him clean while he was pulling out, despite her lungs pleading for air. Focusing on her thoughts she tried to clean herself off with her discarded shirt, it had mostly dried so she got most of the cum off her face. 'Geez we've been at this for over an hour! Does he ever run out of energy? I've lost count on time's he's made me cum. I don't even know if I can cum any more he's fucked me so thoroughly. I'm gonna be walking with a limb for at least a week! How does Hinata survive this much sex? Much less have the energy to move afterward! I've almost ed out if not for that mysterious boost of energy earlier. But at the rate he's going he's going to use up that burst within a few minutes! Before I know it i'll wake up tomorrow morning to find out he fucked my limp body clear through the night! Not that I would mind though, that actually sounds kinda hot.'

lifting her tired body up she tried to crawl to the pillows, if she was going to out she may ass well do it in a comfortable position. Flipping on her back she opened up her legs hoping he would take the hint. No such luck however as he just sat down and flatly told her. "Now Temari-chan, you'll never improve your stamina if you give up early. Now be a good slut and flip over. I'm gonna fuck your ass again, you look like you've got a few good rounds left in you." He commented as she groaned and flipped over, unsteadily raising herself up she was thankful when he grabbed her waist, stabilizing her. Her relief was short lived as she heard a poof of smoke. She didn't even have time to turn around as a searing pain from her asshole and another orgasm washed over her. Screaming weakly in pleasure she barely managed to reason that he had activated his Kage Henge again before the pleasure was to much. "Yes! Naruto-sama destroy my ass! Faster! Pound me more! Oh God you're so good, you're cock is so hot! Ah, ah, more! Fuck my asshole harder Naruto-sama!" She pleaded while he continued fucking her senseless. He decided to go even harder, making sure he brushed up against her anal G-spot every few thrusts. It was rather difficult as he had to raise himself up and thrust downwards into her but he managed. "Damn Temari-chan, you're ass is so fucking tight! I'm gonna make this sexy body of yours mine. You'll be spitting out cum by the time i'm done with you!" He promised as he switched to long powerful thrusts his fingernails digging into her hips.. "Yes! Fuck me good and hard! I've been wanting your cock ever since you were in Suna before. I couldn't wait for you to fuck me like the dirty whore I am! Fill my dirty ass until it explodes!" She screamed out. "Then cum. I want to feel your tight ass squeeze my cocks." He pulled all but the head out and,with a final burst of chakra, slammed himself completely into her ass. "I'm Cumming!" He grunted, as she screamed, both cumming at the same time. Her juices spraying all over the bed while he molded almost a fourth of his chakra into his Endless Supply ability. It only to a few seconds before she started getting bigger and bigger, her lower intestines filling rapidly with all the cum he was flooding her with. Temari was only barely aware of this. Unknowingly the last of the chakra enhanced cum powering her action was tapped dry of energy. She ed out not even a second later. She would have slipped off his cocks if he hadn't grabbed her wrists and lowered them both down. "well, fuck. Damn human anatomy, looks like it impossible to cum inside someone so much they start spitting out cum. Bummer, I kinda wanted to see it happen. I cant believe that she actually ed out though. The Stamina Boost must have worn off. I do the same thing with Hime almost every time we fuck but I'm surprised that she lasted this long. I think I'll stop for today, I can just fuck her and Hime tomorrow." he mused aloud as he slowly moved them both so they were spooning. Still firmly lodged with her he reached down, hand covered in dark blue chakra, and Used his Massage of healing to repair any damage he had done. With an added bonus of making her asshole tighten up around him even further. Pulling his blanket over them both he laid his arm on her hips, his hand feeling her swollen abdomen as he drifted off to sleep. Feeling sudden pressure in his head he reviewed the memories from the clones. 'Looks like she took my new dick rather well. I was a little worried she'd be more freaked out. Shocked the hell out of me when it happened to the clone, that's for sure. Wonder if that'll happen to me eventually? Whatever, as long as I can change it back to normal at will I don't think I'll mind, it feels even better then normal according to the clone so it can't be all bad.' He reassured himself before he drifted off. Dreaming of swimming in ramen with all the girls. I will update soon, so leave a review, a suggestion, or a scenario for a lemon. I will also start posting the new chapter to my other stories as soon as i can. Slicerness: Jebus this took forever! Then again I think it's the longest chapter to date. I will update soon, so leave a review, a suggestion, or a scenario for a lemon. I will also start

posting the new chapter to my other stories as soon as i can. 1(- lets just say that Konan destroyed that statue... thing, that held the other Bijuu and the demons all returned to their hosts, restoring them back to life, or in Gaara's case annoying the ever loving crap out of him by demanding details about his new girlfriend. 2-( lets also say that Naruto got his seal completed while he was in the cabin when he was recovering all the way back in chapter one. So it doesn't slowly kill him anymore when he uses it, but he still has to ask for it from the Fox. 3-( Misato Katsuragi from NGE, with cat ears and vastly exaggerated curves. 4-( the main character from Bondage Fairies. The blond one. 5-( you and me both Naruto. 6-( read the manga 'Claymore' it's epic. If you haven't or don't want to, just imagine a silver claymore thats about five feet long, and half a foot thick. 7-( if you've seen the movie ninja assassin you should recognize this weapon. Anyway sorry of you were all looking forward to me ranting about something but i've been up since 2:30 A.M. And i'm going to reserve my copy of Halo: Reach in a few hours so I need sleep. So, ya know. Review, or something. I don't care. Night y'all.

Remake of Sakura's addiction Chapter 11 Sakura's addiction Okay, here's the 11th chapter of pile of lemon's! I hope you reader's liked Temari's Special Welcoming because this chapter will be just as good! In this chapter there will be a Naruto x Sakura lemon. Also I have a goal for this story, in December I had 9,344 Hits and 3,813 Visitors for that month. So I want to beat that this mouth, and if I do? I'll make a surprise lemon at the end of the month. So far this month I've got 4,551 Hits and 1,758 so let's try and beat last month's reading so leave a review, a suggestion or give me a scenario for a lemon. P.s. this will be a Naruto x Sakura lemon chapter, But i will start adding more Yuri chapter's after i post chapter's 11- 15 so it may be awhile till then. _-_-_-_-_The Next Day_-_-_-_-_ It was another beautiful day in the leaf village, the birds were singing, the newly graduated genin were falling out of trees, and Sakura was in her bed sleeping. Having another wet dream about herself getting plowed by her blond lover. _-_-_-_-_Sakura's Dream_-_-_-_-_ Sakura and Naruto were in the hospital because, once again, Naruto hurt himself training. So Tsunade told Sakura to heal him while she went back to the tower and got back to the endless battle against legal jargon. Naruto was laying propped up on his pillow on his personal hospital bed. He had destroyed his shirt and pants in an effort to master the wind rasen-shuriken. "Hi Sakura-chan! Your looking stunning s usual I see." Complimented the injured teen as his eyes greedily roamed her body. She was dressed in her old style nurse outfit (just for him) that showed off her body, the lack of underwear was painfully apparent when she bent over or when she was just standing there. The tight material doing nothing to hide her nipples. "Why thank you Naruto-kun, now hold still. I have to heal your injuries so don't move. One wrong move and I may accidentally give you an extra arm!" Sakura chirped. She molded her chakra into her hand's, causing them to glow green as she activated her Mystic Palms Jutsu and started to heal the various cuts and one nasty red mark along his thighs. She did her best to ignore his hardening cock as the medical chakra had a slight aphrodisiac effect if used on certain parts of the male anatomy. After a few grueling minutes all his injuries were healed. "Okay Naruto-kun your all done, so just sign yourself out when your ready." Sakura was about to leave before Naruto grabbed her wrist. "Well let me give you a thank you gift for your hard work." Whispered Naruto as he pulled her close to him and kissed her. She all but jumped on his lap as she started to moan while he pulled her uniform down, revealing she was in fact not wearing a bra, freeing her constricted perky breasts. "Hold on Naruto-kun I have to lock the door, I don't want anyone interrupting us." She commented as she attempted to get up. Her efforts were for naught as his grip remained. He smirked mischievously and told her, "Your mine Sakura-chan, I don't care if anyone finds us." Sakura bit her lip as she thought of someone catching them, she had to it the added danger was quite the turn on. "Fine Naruto-kun, but if anyone opens that door you'd better not stop, I'm so horny right now. Take me, make me cum!" She demanded as she lifted up her skirt,

shuddering as her wet pussy was exposed to the air conditioned air of Naruto's fancy private hospital room. She gave him one last kiss before she seductively crawled down his body. Finally reaching his crotch she grabbed his cock and put it between her breasts. She forced them together wither her hands and quickly started giving him a titfuck. Naruto, wanting her to go faster, started talking, "Faster slut, make me cum all over your hot body. Tell me how much you love giving me a titfuck my little slutty nurse." Groaned out Naruto as he started moving his hips. "I love giving your huge cock Naruto-kun. I want your cum and only your cum. Make me scream your name while you fuck me silly. Naruto-kun hurry, I want to suck your cock so much, please cum on me. I beg you."She repositioned her legs and started going even faster, almost hurting herself in an effort to go even faster. "Almost there slut. I'm gonna blow." He grunted as he came all over her face covering her upper body with cum. She was in la-la land as she started licking herself off."Ah, Master your cum is so good! More, i want more Master. Please can i suck your cock Master?" She gave him a pout, the effect was either ruined or boosted by the fact that she was covered in his cum. She wasn't quite sure which. "Now now slut you should know you don't have to ask, in fact you can suck me off anytime you want." He told her. A now smiling Sakura grabbed his cock and crammed it in her mouth, not even bothering licking him, wanting more of his cum. She was doing rather well, ten whole inches were disappearing into her mouth. But Naruto wanted to fuck her sooner so he grabbed her by the hair and shoved himself deeper into her mouth, causing her to choke before continuing sucking on his cock as if her life depended on it. "Keep sucking like that, Mmm God that feels so good. I know you want it badly, come on my slut make me cum. Make sure not to waste a drop." He ordered as he roughly grabbed her head making her head go faster and started thrusting upwards in short powerful thrusts. "Almost there, I love your mouth. I'm Cumming." Sakura felt his hands disappear from her head after a few seconds of cumming so she pulled her head back so he was filling her mouth. She marveled at how much cum was pouring our. It wasn't shooing out in spurts like normal he was now cumming like a fire hose. For the next three minutes she enjoyed the taste of his cum as her stomach got more and more full. Finally the flow slowed down, she made sure to keep a mouthful so she could savor it for a few more seconds. Looking up at Naruto she opened her mouth and played with the creamy white liquid before she swallowed loudly. "It was so good Master, I didn't want to stop drinking it! My pussy's so wet. Please fuck me! I need it so badly!" Pleaded the desperate pinkette as she sat on his lap and ground her pussy into his length. Naruto flipped them over so she was on her back with her leg's wide open. He didn't waste a second as he thrust into her pussy a second later. "Master! Oh God more! Fuck my dirty pussy with your hard cock! Deeper Master, cum in me! I want to cum so badly! I love you Master, I love the way you fuck me! I'm your whore, I'm a dirty slut and I'm gonna cum!" She screamed as her orgasm slammed into her enough to toss her out of her dream. _-_-_-_-_Sakura's Home_-_Sakura's Room_-_8:00 A.M_-_-_-_-_ Sakura's eyes snapped open. She on her back, her blankets were thrown off of her. She noticed her legs were open and one of her hands was desperately trying to imitate the glorious cock of her dreams. Letting her hand keep going she looked up at her ceiling and tried to catch her breath. 'Dammit! Another one. Why is it when he's just about gonna cum in my pussy I wake up? When will i see Naruto-kun again? He hasn't fucked me in a while... I'm gonna find him, and when I do, I'm gonna fuck him so hard he wont even be able to think about training or other girls for at least a few hours!' Sakura wasn't going to fool herself into thinking she could keep him down any longer the

that, he just had to much sat up and fixed her sleep ware. She was wearing a tight pink tank top cut to just above her belly button with pink panties on. "If he saw us in this outfit right now he'd take us right here and now. I bet he wouldn't mind us fucking another girl too, I mean, we already had a threesome with Hinata and another with Ino. The only time he fucked just us was when we were in the underground cabin. Then it was always a threesome from then on. So should we just fuck him alone or add another girl? If I had to choose I'd choose Ten-ten. I bet she has quite the collection of sex toys with her. And knowing Hinata's friendship with her she probably already suggested Naruto-kun pound that huge ass of hers through a wall. Who knows how many time's he's fucked her by now." Inner Sakura piped in. "An excellent choice, but I think I wanna try and take him on alone once before we bring Ten-ten into it. It's going to be me and him alone next time. we'll have another threesome after that. The sex is better when he's pounding me from behind and i'm eating out of the other girl's pussy... I think I may be addicted to threesomes." She wondered aloud, she owned her own house nowadays so there was no need to hold back. Her inner self took control of her mouth a second later and answered. "Yeah your right, but for right now let's just work on getting Naruto-kun's attention. Wear something sexy, who knows? We might even get one of the others attention to while we're at it. It's like you said, sex with Naruto-kun is mind-blowingly good but threesomes are even better." "I know right? Now lets pick out something to wear..." She went to the closet took off her sleeping clothes, and after a small argument with her inner self, put on a pink short shirt that showed just enough cleavage to make you think she had small Dcups and a short skirt without any panties she walked to her bathroom. Fixed up her she hair she brushed her teeth and headed out of the house with only one thing in mind. Making Naruto-kun hers for the rest of the day, maybe even all night. _-_-_-_-_Meanwhile_-_Naruto's New house_-_8:00 A.M_-_-_-_-_ Both blonds were in the bed as Naruto started to wake up. when he was fully awoke he looked down and saw Temari still looked pregnant with the amount of his cum inside her and his cock was still within her tight ass. He was actually a little surprised, he assumed he, or she, would have rolled over sometime in the night. 'I'd better let her sleep for a few more hours.' He decided as he carefully pulled out of his fellow blond. He was again surprised when pure white semen poured out of her ass. He was, once again, assuming it would have started to turn an off yellow color with age. Maybe it was a demon thing? Cum that never dried? Deciding he'd made an ass out of you and me enough for one morning he put on his boxers, not even bothering with clothes. it was his house after all, no reason to wear clothes until he needed too. Making his way to the kitchen his morning wood had time to mostly disappear, only to twitch and harden back up as he saw Hinata, naked, brewing some tea with her back turned. Sneaking up behind her he wrapped his arms around her waist as he set his head on her shoulder. Slipping his cock in between her thighs he started slowly thrusting while kissing her collar bone. "Mmm, morning Naruto-kun. Not satisfied with just last night are we? Good, i'm not either." She reached down and moaned as she slipped him into her pussy before continuing, "And i could tell Temari had fun last night, I don't think i've ever seen a more content look on a ed out person before. Noticing the tea was done she poured two cups worth and Smirked as she clenched her pussy. she was rewarded with his hands around her waist going slack as he clenched his teeth, he was most likely going to thrust as far into her as he could and cum but she quickly ducked down, spinning as she went, and engulfed most of his cock with her mouth before he even noticed. Enjoying her morning drink she kept a mouth full. Smiling contently she stood back up and spit her smuggled cargo into her own cup before stirring it in.

Taking a sip her muttered comment of, "Yummy, Minty Green tea and Naruto-kun, my new favorite flavor." awoke him from his dazed status. Grinning happily he picked up the tea kettle and his cup and pulled out two chair right next to each other. Sitting in one he took a sip of out of his cup, not bothering to put his half erect dick back into his boxers. "yeah Temari-chan's just like you. She won't stop until she drops. Wow... This IS good tea, you've gotta make minty things more often. So, you have any plans for today Hime?" He asked. Sitting next to him she turned, trying hard not to stare at his exposed cock she answered and occasionally sipped from her own cup. "Well actually, just before you woke up, Hokage-sama sent a messenger bird for me. It said that I have to report to the mission room with my team for a routine Crank. Border patrol." Hinata deadpanned. He sympathized with her. Border patrol was usually boring as hell. He couldn't help but comment. "Man. You're lucky that your team get's to have a mission. Even just border patrol. Mine hasn't had one in forever! Look at the bright side though. Since we're currently seen as 'weakened' you may run into a vengeful rain nin or an overconfident rock nin." He tried to cheer her up. "Today I just might see how Sakura-chan is doing, I haven't spoken to her in a few days so I might spend the day with her since Temari-chan's still out cold." as he downed the rest of his cup his self restraint had nothing to distract itself with and he leaned forward and locked lips with Hinata before asking, "so when do you have to leave for the mission? "I have to get ready in about an hour. You wanna split a shower and have a quickie before you walk me to the gate?" She was barely able to keep the desperation out of her voice. The simple fact that she would be without her Naruto-kun and his addictivly delicious cum for anywhere from a few days to two weeks was quite the disturbing thought. "sure! You go start the shower, I'll clean this up. Once we're done I'll walk you to the gate." He was also dreading being without his Hime for who knows how long. Watching her naked ass sway as she walked away he rushed as fast as he could to empty out the small bit of tea that was left in the kettle and clean out the cups before sprinting to the nearest bathroom. Finding her just getting into the shower he all but ripped his boxers off and jumped in. They started by sensually washing each other with body wash. Once they had washed all the scent removing liquid off Naruto pushed her up against the wall of the shower, casting a quick Kage Henge, he slipped into both her holes. She moaned out his name and got to work using her inner muscles to milk as much cum as she could from him. Fifteen minutes later and four orgasms each Hinata realized she wasn't going to be satisfied with the amount of cum she was going to get in the relatively short amount of time to keep her happy for her entire mission. "Last night your clone's cock looked different. Do you think you could do that?" She said. "I don't know, maybe? Lets try." He answered as he pulled out. First he tried to simply pump chakra into his dick. All that did was make it glow, and cause Hinata to suck him off. Something about it being even more appetizing then usual, he was to busy climaxing when she explained. Then he tried forming a ring at the base and sliding the ring of chakra upwards. It failed, but as he tried it in reverse he was taken by surprise as he suddenly grew the same fleshy spikes his clone did. This time though they looked slightly bigger, they all pointed downwards, toward the base, and lastly they looked a bit more solid. Repeating the process for his second dick he found that it worked again. He would have found out how to turn it off if his hime hadn't jumped onto his waist and speared herself on his newly spiked equipment. It wasn't long before Hinata made another request. "Now use that technique you did on the couch. Fill me up completely!" Naruto was all to happy too and started sucking on one of her nipples as he groaned and

activated the ability. Pouring massive amounts of chakra into the Endless Supply ability he was actually surprised as her eyes became half lidded, her tongue started to hang out of her mouth (it was also rather long, he noted, longer then usual.), and lastly her stomach started to swell. Reveling in the added pleasure of the technique he continued to do his best to pound his blue haired lover through the wall. Keeping the flow of chakra to his balls on high. Half an hour later a deliriously happy Hyuuga and a lightly panting Naruto stepped out of his apartment with new clothes on. He had found out that yes, he could turn the ability off. All he had to do was use the chakra ring again, but it went from base to tip. In lamens against the spikes made the transformation reverse and going with the spikes activated it. As they were walking to the west gate they noticed that the villagers were giving them strange looks. It seemed like they were the main focus of the villages gossip. Everyone noticed that they were a lot more comfortable around each other, the formerly shy hyuuga more so then the blond. The woman thought they made a cute couple and the men couldn't help but nod in respect. Some of the female ANBU also happened to notice the slightest of limps in the Hyuuga's step. Some cried and other cried harder as they had to inform Tsunade about The Bet. The Bet was simple. Everyone had voted on when Hinata would finally bag Naruto. And the only one to vote for year seventeen was Tsunade herself. Tsunade 'The Legendary Sucker' Senju had just won the worlds largest betting pool. The world was well and truly fucked now. Moving on. So Hinata took the opportunity and grasped Naruto's hand within her own. Liking the feeling of everyone knowing. After a few minutes of walking they reached the gate, noticing that her team was at the gate waiting for her they stopped and wrapped their arms around the others shoulders. "Okay Hinata-chan, I'll see you in a few days. Try not to kill Kiba okay? With your new choice in outfits he's most likely going to be ogling you more then looking where he's going." He told her, talking about her absent jacket. "I know, I look forward to seeing if he runs into a tree. But don't worry about me, just enjoy yourself and train a little or something. I'll be back before you know it, and when I get back you better be naked, rock hard, and in your bed waiting for me. Now that I think about it I never got my brunch after we were done in the shower." She whispered seductively to him. Reaching into his pants she grabbed his half erect dick. Seeing as her team hadn't seen her yet she grinned mischievously and pulled him into the nearby alley. Ripping his pants down she inhaled his cock. Giving few slow sucks she poked a spot just below the base of his length with a precise jyuuken shot. His hands instantly grabbed the back of her head and she moaned as his sack was suddenly flush up against her chin. Purring as best as she could around his length she felt a familiar warmth as he filled her stomach one last time. Naruto's knees went weak as his climax finally ed. As Hinata pulled her head back, making sure to suck out any cum left within his cock, he tried to make his eyes go uncrossed. Giving a weak wave and a muttered "See ya." to her as she all but bounced out of the alleyway and down the street toward her waiting team. After a few seconds more of recovering he pulled up his pants and started walking back into the village, contemplating what he was going to do next. 'Okay so what to do now? Hinata-chan's gone, and Temari-chan's most likely still blissfully unconscious. I haven't seen either Sakura-chan, Ten-tenchan, or Ino-chan recently so i'll probably go see one of them today. For now though I might as well go work on my sage mode, just in case I need to use it more. Seeing as how I can only go for half an hour in combat and an hour out of combat maybe if i keep using it I could make it last longer? Like leveling up in a video game.' He mused as he made his way to a secluded part of training ground seven. It was one of the few places in Konoha with an artificial waterfall. Stripping down to his boxers he sat cross legged on a patch of raised ground about eight or so feet from the falling water.

_-_-_-_-_With Sakura_-_-_-_-_ Sakura had looked everywhere for Naruto. She naturally went to the ramen stand first only to find he wasn't there. Nor was he with any of their friends. 'I wonder where he could be? I think the only place I didn't look so far was our team training ground. Might as well look there. If not i'll check his apartment, I doubt he'd still be asleep but you never know.' She reasoned as she headed to training ground 7. A quarter of an hour later she was there. Looking around she didn't see him. 'Dammit where the hell is he! I looked everywhere! *Sigh* I might as well head back to his place.' she sniffed herself a second later and recoiled slightly before adding, 'But first, I need to wash up. There should be a waterfall a minute or two away and I still smell like sweat and sex thanks to that dream.' As she approached the waterfall Sakura had to go through some bushes to get to the water while all that time she was thinking that no matter what she was going to punish Naruto for this. "That moron, good for nothing, the next time i see him I'm not gonna even let him touch me. Even if he begs me! I'm still not gonna no matter what." Sakura grumbled as she thought of a plan to make Naruto suffer. When she finally got to the waterfall she noticed Naruto sitting on a small island in the middle of the lake. She didn't know what to do so she crouched behind a bush and peeked her head through it. She was rather impressed with what she saw. He had his hands cupped together with his fingers connecting, reminding her of Shikamaru's 'thinking pose', and he had a Rasengan in his connected hands. When he pulled his hands apart the Rasengan got bigger, then smaller as he brought his hands together again. She watched as he repeated the process. The gentle hum of the technique never changing volume. Showing his mastery over the jutsu. Sakura also felt like face-palming though. This was Naruto, of coarse he was training. 'I should have know he was going to train. He hasn't had much time for training in awhile so he must of felt rusty. This is good tough, we're both alone and he's already half naked, what luck! So now what do i do? should I just go over there and take him? Or should I give him a little show before we get to the main event?' She mused as she moved from her spot behind the bush and headed towards Naruto. As she was walking she started to take off her clothes, tossing them in a relatively neat pile on a large rock by the shore. Then she slipped under the water trying to get as close to Naruto as she could without him knowing. Swimming extremely slowly she used chakra to extend her breath so she didn't run out of air. Reaching her target after just a minutes and a half she slowly raised herself out of the water. She was halfway out of the lake when Naruto's voice interrupted her sneaking. "Sakura-chan? What are you doing here?" He asked, with his eyes still closed. "How did you know I was here, and why didn't you tell me where you were? I've looked everywhere for you! And just when I was about to quit i found you here." She explained, giving up sneaking around she walked forward and sat herself down on his lap. Putting her arms around his neck she started kissing his whisker marks. She was rather startled when she felt a pain in her back was suddenly aware Naruto had flipped them forward roughly and was grinding his concealed length against her pussy. The fact that his eyes were a golden/red color, his pupil looked like a jagged plus symbol, and he was growling caught her attention more however. His grinding slowed to a stop as his eyes returned to their usual blue with a red ring around the pupil. "Please don't touch the whiskers." He muttered as he picked her back up. Sakura made a mental note to use this in the future. Without warning she put her arms back around his neck and said "Naruto-kun I like seeing you this way but it's not fair that you get to see me nude and I don't get to see anything. Take them off and lay on your back." She ordered as she pushed Naruto on the ground and hurried up and took off the boxers, releasing his fully erect length.

Sakura got down on her knees and crawled on top of him. "Naruto-kun i want to so badly. So fuck me, use my dirty body to get yourself off one hundred times. Please Master, fuck my pussy i'm so hot, I need it." She begged causing him to get even harder as she got on top of him and grabbed his cock. Slipping it into her pussy she moaned at the feeling of his cock spreading her pussy out and started to bounce up and down. "Oh yes..." Sakura hissed as she kept bouncing like a mad women "It's been far to long." "Your pussy's so tight Sakura-chan. Your gonna make me cum in no time if you keep this up." He told her as he held onto her hips. Thrusting upwards to increase the pleasure for both of them. "You love fucking my dirty medic pussy don't you Naruto-kun? I'm almost there, make me cum hard! Faster, just a little bit more! I love your cock! Yes harder, i'm so wet,more. I'm cumming!" Sakura screamed as they both came. Naruto did his best to full her up while Sakura sat back and enjoyed her first real orgasm in days. Her womb was full of his cum by the time his orgasm subsided but that wasn't enough for them both. "Get up my sexy slut, i'm gonna try fucking you while standing up." Naruto ordered her as they both got up and Sakura guided his cock back into her pussy, he hammering into her not a second later. Forcing her to bend at the waist. "You like that don't you? Damn your even tighter then before. Tell me how much of a whore you really are." grabbing her breast roughly he squeezed them together while Sakura moaned. "I'm a dirty whore Master! I've had dream's of you fucking me like this. I even had one of you last night, you were fucking me senseless again. I've had dreams of you every night since out first time. The more dream's I had of you the more I wanted you to fuck me! More Master fuck me! I'm so close. Ram me harder, your cock is so good! I love it when it's inside me! Cum in me master! I want all you can give me! I'm Cumming!" Sakura's juices sprayed all over Naruto's long cock and fell to her as her climax washed over her. She was so lost in all of the ecstasy that she didn't noticed when Naruto changed positions. She DID notice when he pointed his cock in her face, having had flipped her around when she was still dazed, she got the idea real fast. "You want me to suck it Master? She whispered seductively as she stated licking. "Yes I do." said Naruto as she opened her mouth to start sucking. "Ah yes, Suck it harder my whore. Faster, I want to see my cum covering that pretty face of yours. I know you can do better than this, go deeper." He was getting frustrated, after spending the night with Hinata and Temari, who could both not only take his entire length, but enjoyed a rough face fucking the ten inches she could barely fit in were, disappointing. Giving up he grabbed her head and started thrusting forward, she started choking but he paid it no mind ing her list of fetishes. Sakura didn't want him to stop but her throat started to hurt due to Naruto's cock forcing it's way deeper and deeper in her throat. she could almost feel her face going blue until, "I'm Cumming slut." he grunted as he grabbed her head and forced his cock all the way down her throat. Naruto felt himself start spraying and used a low powered Endless supply. He just couldn't get enough of the feeling of Sakura's throat as she tried to drink all of his cum. She had to drink faster and faster, he didn't want the wonderful feeling to stop so he started increasing the chakra to his jutsu. More and more cum was filling her stomach but her efforts were for naught as with one final increase of chakra the flood became to much and it started pouring out of her filled lips. 'He's still going? Just how much is he going to cum! My throat's so sore! Why can't he just pull out and spray his cum all over me? I don't know if I can keep going like this.' Her prayers were answered a few seconds later as the flow of cum finally stopped as Naruto finally pulled out causing Sakura to cough and start taking big gulps of air. "Wow Sakura-chan, you really drank a lot. Now get on your hand's and knees I want to fuck that ass of yours, and while i'm fucking your ass I want you to tell me every dirty detail of your dreams of

me. You might just get a reward for it." He told her as Sakura got in position. Naruto grabbed her hip's and started to pound her hard and rough. After a minute of getting used to the feeling Sakura started to tell him everything. "I'm your slutty whore, I need this more than ever. Fuck me harder!" She couldn't help herself, she just loved how Naruto was fucking her finally. Naruto, however, didn't hear what he wanted so he molded a massive amount of chakra to power himself up and started slamming into her hard enough to hurt her. When she tried to reach back and heal herself he grabbed her wrists in one hand and started slapping her ass with the other. "Master! My ass it hurts, your pounding me too hard!... Make me cum Master!" Sakura couldn't help but love it. She was really enjoying the rough treatment. Seeing as how the rough approach wasn't working he started to slow down. "That's not what I wanted to hear you whore. I said tell me about the dreams you had about me. Or else i'll stop and leave you and your needy pussy here unsatisfied." He warned as he almost slowed to a complete stop. Sakura, having a flashback to her dreams, ed that he never was able to finish because she woke up, the last thing she wanted was to live that nightmare. So she began to tell him about the dreams "I dreamed that you got injured while training and I healed you. Then you wanted to thank me so you fucked me senseless for hours. But I always woke up before you could fill me up with your cum so please, Cum inside me! I need it!" She begged. Seeing him start to speed up she noticed he was gritting his teeth, a clear sign he was close. So she continued. "I masturbated about you every day, when I woke up, when I went on lunch break, when I went to bed. Almost any time I had a few minutes I masturbated while thinking about your giant cock! I specially liked it in the dreams when you made a clone or two. I'm gonna cum!" She moaned. But Naruto wasn't done with her yet. He wanted to make sure she understood what she was and he was going to enjoy it. Naruto summoned a shadow clone, as the clone went to her face and grabbed her hair, forcing it's cock down her throat, he used the the Unbearable pleasure jutsu on her. Still having massive amounts of chakra circulating through him, and thus his clone did too, Both blonds started fucking her senseless. Sakura couldn't keep up, so she didn't even try, just sitting back and enjoying the ride. The clone was roughly face fucking her but that didn't stop her from sucking him back in the best she could when he pulled back. She wanted more of his cum, she felt like a sex toy but she was loving every second of it. Ten minutes later Sakura was getting desperate, she didn't know he blocked her from cumming and now it was getting unbearable. Se started moaning and thrusting backward in an effort to get him off more, both Naruto's had cum inside her at least once, twice for the original. Grinning down at her desperate muffled pleas he picked up the pace. "Thats a good slut. I know you love it this way. Dont you my fuck slave? We're almost done just keep moaning." He told her. It only took thirty seconds before both Naruto's slammed into her and started cumming. Having the same idea they shifted the chakra powering themselves up to the Endless Supply jutsu. After a few seconds of filling her to the brim the original ed he used Unbearable Pleasure on her. Quickly canceling that he had to hold himself steady as she had several climaxes at once. Her blissful screaming and tightening muscles caused the flow of cum that was stopping to pick back up. Groaning in pleasure the original Naruto pulled out slowly and sat down as the clone dispelled. Sakura simply flopped down and tried to get precious air. Stars were dancing across her vision and she wasn't sure if it was from pleasure, the near suffocation, or both but she was spent for the moment.

Shifting back into the meditation pose recommended by that old toad Fukusaku Naruto spoke up. "That was a good fucking Sakura-chan, i'm surprised that you could take so much. But I really do need to train." Ignoring his efforts to go into sage mode Sakura sat on his lap and wrapped her arms around his neck once more. "Come on Naruto-kun! You can train later, how about you come over to my house and I can make you a nice home cooked meal." Her intentions were as clear as glass so Naruto saw through them in a second. "Alright, alright, i'll train tomorrow. But in exchange you won't be sleeping tonight. So you better be ready, I don't care if you fall a sleep while fucking you. I'll finish myself off with your unconscious body and make some clones to fuck you until morning." "I won't Naruto-kun, you not the only one who's been practicing. I won't let you down!" She grinned at him as they began to put on their clothes. They were off a minute later as they made their way back into town. On their way to the pinkette's house. End of chapter i hope you liked the chapter. As for the next chapter, I know it was going to be Shizune's Fantasy but I couldn't come up with anything for her. But I will soon so the next chapter will be Ten-ten's Fantasy, and the one after that will be the chapter that was supposed to be Shizune's Fantasy so review, give a suggestion for a lemon, or scenario for a lemon and I will update soon. But first, I have some work do to for school. So I will try and update as soon as i can, probably this week or during the weekend. See ya later Slicerness: i'm not a bitter person, really, i'm not. But I finally got around to checking out 'Naruto's payment methods' and i'm a little shocked it has over 250 reviews. I know i'm a little biased but this story is clearly better, why? Well, the lemons (I hope) are far better, and while it's sixty thousand words long. This, is twice that. One hundred and twenty thousand. Another thing, last chapter was eighteen in a half THOUSAND words long. And we only got one review. A mentally scarring one at that. Seriously, i'm aware some people masturbate to fanfiction, I don't, thats what porn is for. But that doesn't mean you need to inform us of it, its just kinda disturbing. Lastly, a shout out to 'Konoha's Booze Hound', for his help with various things here and there. So please review, I think i've said this already but i'm very new at this whole lemon writing thing. So tell me if they're good or not. As always please feel free to suggest girls for the poll, fetishes for the girls, and scenarios in which to put the girls in. I'm getting some parking practice in later and I gotta get a shower in before I leave. So see y'all later. NaruHinasakuFan1 - ok as Slicerness said please feel free to suggest girl for the and and fetishes becasue personally i'm starting to run out of idea's but i do have some for the following Shion, karin,Isibari, and Konan but the rest i havent yet so fell free to give us some ideas i will also be letting Anonomys people review and give ideas the only reason why i didnt the first time was because some people were being stupid and saying shit about everything i wrote but i will say this if i get ANY AND I MEAN ANY Anonomays reader's shit about me and slicerness writing i will NEVER , NEVER let any anonomys reader's review the story i'm actually giving you a chance here so dont ruin it for anyone else

Remake of tenten's fanasty

C

hapter 12

Ten-ten's Fantasy

So like I said in the last chapter I know that this chapter was supposed to be Shizune's Fantasy, I even had an idea for it, but after awhile of thinking about it I felt that it wouldn't fit in the story just yet. So what I will do is switch it for Ten-ten's fantasy instead, and Shizune's fantasy will be another chapter. So for my screw up chapter thirteen will just be called 'The Big Lemon' ( with all the girl's so far)and if think you can come up with a better title for it tell me, and I might change it so review, leave a suggestion, or leave a scenario. So enjoy, this chapter will have two lemon's in it. The next chapter will have all the girl's Naruto's done so far, and there will be a story leading to the lemon's in the chapter. _-_-_-_-_Shorty After Last Chapter_-_Noon_-_-_-_-_ Walking side by side Sakura decided to ask, "So Naruto-kun, do you want to just Shunshin back to my place and pick up where we left off now?" So sue her, she was horny. Scenic route be damned. "Sorry Sakura-chan, but I have to get a few things for training. I need to work on my sage mode for a little while just in case I need to use it. You never know when we could get a mission, or be attacked by some psychopath with a god complex, or maybe even some crazy old guy who thinks he can brainwash the world using the moon of all things." He explained to her, not exactly knowing where that last one came from. "Have you had any of Tsunade-sensei's special brownies lately Naruto-kun?" She stopped and looked into his eyes for a second before continuing with her walking. "Anyway, can't you get your supplies later? I want some more sex." She whined. "I normally would, but I kinda got a little... sidetracked, when I last tried to get my weapons and supplies." Noticing her blank stare he couldn't help but avert his eyes and laugh nervously. "What? Ten-tenchan's ass happens to be a master negotiator. I'll meet you back at your house. And if you could, could you make us something to eat? I haven't eaten all day and I've always wanted to try your cooking." He asked, trying to flatter his way out of being beaten, dragged back to her place, and raped. "Okay, I'll head to my place and you can come over in a few hours. After dinner we better be skipping straight to dessert." She threatened. Raising his hands in surrender he placated her, "Of coarse, I wouldn't dream of leaving you high and dry like that. Wear something sexy and cook a filling dinner so you can keep up with me better okay? I may have promised to keep you up all night but would prefer you being coherent." Sealing the deal he grabbed her around the waist and pulled her flush against himself. Bringing his lips to hers he started making out with her. 'I never knew that he was such a great kisser! Dammit I want him now! Even after he just fucked me, just that alone made me so hot.' She had to willingly stop her self from either knocking him out and kidnapping him or just shove her hand down her panties right then and there. Naruto was about to head toward Ten-ten's ninja supply store but Sakura grabbed his hand. "Before you go Naruto-kun, if I know you I might have to set up another plate to the table. So make her wear something sexy, I want something delicious to look at while I'm cooking. Aside from you, and the food that is." She teased as she let go of him. Naruto got the idea and nodded his head.

As he was walking he couldn't help but think about Sakura and Ten-ten going down on each other, plus he couldn't wait to get a double blowjob from them. For every step he took another perverted idea popped into his head. Ten-ten was currently leaning forward on her elbows while standing up behind the counter, she wearing the same tight pants she was a few says ago with a thin white top. She didn't know when Naruto was going to show up but she wanted his thoughts to instantly turn to sex when he saw her. Checking the clock on the wall she stood straight and worked out the kinks in her back from standing there for a few hours straight and walked over to the windows. After applying the security seals and locking the one window that could open she was about to do the same for the front door when Naruto stepped in. "Hey Ten-ten-chan, are you closed already, or do you think I could shop a little?" He asked. "Sure, Naruto-kun, I had a few customer's order some high cost merchandise so i've gotta get those ready for pickup but after that I can help you get whatever you need." She explained as she started grabbing random items from the shelves. "Alright, i'll help. Sakura-chan wanted me to invite you over for dinner after you get off work." She nodded as she handed him a few boxes full of high grade kunai. About twenty minutes of working later they had all the items ready for pickup the next day. Naruto couldn't keep his eyes off of her. She was sweating from all the work so her top was easily seethrough, revealing that she didn't have a bra on, and it looked like her giant ass was about ready to burst from her old training pants. Hell he could see the seams coming apart! Walking back to the counter she got behind it and leaned over again, "So what did you need Naruto-kun." She asked while she stared at the growing bulge in his pants. "Oh ya know, Kunai, Shuriken, Smoke Bombs, you..." He drifted off as he walked around the counter. Reaching down he grabbed the waist of her pants before giving a small tug, causing the already strained seams to finally rip, her pants splitting in half all the way down to the knees. Finishing the job he gave one final tug and threw the front half of her ruined pants over his shoulder as she all but ripped off her shirt and pulled down his pants. Jumping onto his waist she wrapped her legs and arms around him. Spinning around Naruto slammed her back against the wall behind them and thrust completely inside her pussy in one thrust. "Ah Naruto-kun Faster, I love your cock, fuck me. Cum in my pussy! Oh God it feels so good!" She was in a world all her own, she had been wanting to fuck him for days now. Naruto kept pounding harder and faster. Thinking quickly Naruto spun the around and pulled her off for a second, setting the confused brunette on her feet for a second he pushed her face down on the cold glass counter top and started fucking her pussy once again. The mix of the heat of their activities combined with the sudden shock of the cold glass on her nipples sent her into a screaming orgasm. Naruto followed shortly after, slamming into her one more time he emptied his load into her. Pulling her down so she was sitting on her knees he grabbed her head. Noticing what he was doing she barely had time to open her mouth before he forced his entire length within her mouth. She started choking as he quickly started pounding her face just as hard as he was her pussy. Bringing his hips to a stop Naruto made sure to get a good grip on her head and started quickly pumping her head back and forth. Ten-ten, who finally got her breathing problem under control just moaned in response. Gritting his teeth Naruto used both his hips and hands to speed up for a few seconds before he pulled her head flush against his pelvis, a low groan forced it's way out of his clenched teeth as he came down her throat. Pulling back he leaned against the wall as she got up and set her head on the counter, spreading her legs apart she shook her hips enticingly. Naruto quickly grabbed her hips with one hand and his member with the other. Positioning himself at her entrance he silently shoved himself balls deep within her ass, not showing any mercy he started using chakra to speed himself up.

"Yes! More, fuck my ass!" She yelled, Naruto was to busy marveling at how her ass cheeks jiggled every time he pounded into her to hear. It was like jello made of sex and awesome. "I'm about to cum!" he said as he grabbed on tighter and pushed her hips down as he raised himself higher so he was thrusting downwards into her tight hole. "Cum inside me! Fill me up with your seed! I need it!" She screamed. She couldn't wait feel his hot sticky cum pour into her ass. Naruto kept on going, he planned on enjoying her tight ass as much as he could. Unfortunately it was not to be and not even thirty seconds later he barely grunted out "Cumming." before he started filling her ass. She moaned as her own orgasm washed over her, enjoying the feeling of his thick cum filling her to the brim. Almost getting lost in the feeling of her orgasmic squeezing he pulled out, his cum pouring down her legs. Now my sexy tool your going to show the village just how slutty you are." Naruto told her as he picked her up and marched towards the door, setting her down right in front of it he pushed her upper torso against the glass. Slipping himself into her ass once again he started slowly pumping in and out. The top half of the door was reinforced glass so anyone outside could see her. "N-naruto-kun what are you doing! What if someone sees me!" She asked him, trying to pull back. His hand on the small of her back kept her in place however. He grinned viciously and answered her. "Then I guess they'll get a free show huh? Your mine Ten-ten-chan and I intend to show anyone who walks by just what that means." Her response was cut off as she had to turn her head and push her cheek against the glass so she didn't hit her nose as he sped up even further. An absolutely devious idea popped into his head as he felt his orgasm approaching. Setting a decent flow of chakra he used Endless Supply as he came. Restarting his pounding not even a second later he didn't give her a chance to rest. Ten-ten was to busy watching the people by, any second now one of them would see her she just knew it. Miraculously it was a whole twenty minutes of constantly being filled with Naruto's cum before a ing teenage genin glanced at the supposedly closed store. Standing stock still the teen just gaped at the brown haired girl's face and bust as she was fucked from behind. Her face had long since become the perfect 'Fucked Silly' expression, eyes rolled back, tongue hanging out. It was quite the sight. A crowd of men, and even quite a few women, ed the genin to watch the show. A few of the ninja's in the group nodded in manly respect as they saw a bit of spiky blond hair behind the very distracting brunette. For the gathered crowd it was a nice return to the norm, living in a ninja village the sight of two ninja screwing each other in a fairly public spot wasn't as uncommon as most would think. Ninja work was stressful and some kunoichi just happened to only be able to get off with other people watching. Naruto was in heaven right now, it seemed Ten-ten got off on voyeurism, she seemed to be having one constant orgasm and it felt amazing, he had lost track of how many times he had came. Noticing a steady stream of his cum pouring down her leg he glanced at the floor then at her stomach. He chuckled at the giant puddle forming under them and her bloated stomach. Giving one last hard thrust he moved the hand on the small of her back down to just above her rear entrance and used Touch of Heat. Causing her to tighten up while giving him a nice burst of pleasure that drove him over the edge. He simultaneously ramped up the amount of chakra going to his Endless Supply Jutsu and enjoyed his orgasm as he struggled to hold himself within her. The amount of cum she was holding combined with her tightened ass due to the Touch of heat was almost to much. Hearing a strange gurgling sound he looked at her turned face and could help the swell of pride as he saw cum start to pour out of her mouth. Seems he just didn't pour enough into Temari the night before. Of coarse he had to pull out as he noticed she couldn't actually breath with all the liquid blocking her throat. Pulling out he pulled the curtain down on the door, blocking them from view, much to the growing crowds displeasure. They were quick to disperse, ing their individual reason for ing this particular road though.

Waiting a minute or two for all of his cum to pour out of her he held her steady, playing with her breasts in the meantime. Finally the flood slowed to a stop. Picking Ten-ten up, who was still in La-la land, he threw her over his shoulder like a sack of potato's and made his way the where he ed the basement door being. It took a bit of trying but he managed to find the invisible doorknob and used her hand to unlock it. Carrying her down the stairs and into her room he headed toward the shower. Setting her down he stripped down and climbed in. getting the water just right he barely turned around before the now awake weapons expert was sucking on his cock once again. Reaching down he grabbed her head and started jacking himself off with it. Her moan of approval was to much and he pulled out of her throat, feeling a bit territorial he held her head up by the hair with his right hand and finished himself off with his left. Blasting her face with a thick layer of his cum. As she licked off his cum Ten-ten undid her trademark hair buns, her now wet hair falling onto her shoulders. "Lay down, I want it in my pussy next." She said, finding her voice. Nodding his head he laid down, the spray of water from the shower only briefly pelting his lower stomach before her back blocked it as she sat down, his length sinking deep within her as she slowly pushed herself down with a drawn out moan. As she started bouncing Naruto brought his hand up as if to perform a justu and said, "Kage Henge." This was just to distract her of coarse, as he didn't want anyone to find out his demon cock ability was just that, a natural ability, instead of just an offshoot of his Kage Henge. So while his hands moving caught her attention she missed the very faint glow of a chakra ring sliding up his encased length. What she didn't miss was the brain melting pleasure that hit her a second later. She threw her head back and silently screamed as the most powerful orgasm she'd ever had crashed into her. She barely noticed the warm full feeling a second later as her blond lover lost the battle against her clenched hole and came inside her. Collapsing onto his chest her eyes started to droop. Noticing this he thought about it for a second and decided against using the Stamina Boost Jutsu, they could get a nap in and got to Sakura's house later. No need to tire her out now. Unfortunately for our tired weapon's mistress Naruto was still horny, so he gently pushed her downward, thanks to the warm water making both of them slippery, so she was laying with her face next to his crotch and her breasts pressing into his lower thighs. Raising his upper body he half expected her to start sucking him off on her own, but when he looked down he rolled his eyes and sighed as she was barely awake, and what little conscious thought she had was busy being overloaded as she took in his cocks new appearance. Grabbing her by the hair he lifted her head up and lined it up with his length, not even bothering to wait until she opened her mouth he dropped her head, his cock easily slipping past her slack jaw and part of the way into her throat. With a little push from his hand he was enjoying the sensation of being balls deep in her throat, the spikes on his cock enhancing the pleasure he was getting by a little bit. Pulling her head back up he had to stop himself from cumming right then and there, since the fleshy spikes were facing down they scraped against the walls of her throat when he pulled out, shooting vast amounts of pleasure to his brain. He never had a blowjob with the demonized cock before, Hinata in the alley didn't count, she used her jyuuken before he could even get a bearing on what was happening. Pulling out with a shudder he started up a fast paced rhythm, quickly slamming her head down he would slowly pull it up before repeating the process. He didn't know how long he held up against the constant waves of pleasure, it could have been ten seconds, or it could have been half an hour. But when he felt a familiar pressure in his balls he subconsciously used half of the chakra he had left, which was about ¾ if his overall reserves, and used Endless Supply. As if in a trance he kept using her throat to get himself off through three more orgasms and countless pints of cum. The tired Ten-ten couldn't keep up and simply did her best to get in a breath

when she could and swallow as much semen as her abused throat would allow, the excess actually shooting out from her stretched lips onto the shower floor. When Naruto finally awoke from his self induced pleasure trance he lifted her head from its resting position on his lap. His cock was completely covered in cum and it had well over a dozen thick ropes of saliva still connecting it to the now asleep brunette. Lifting her up and checking if she was still breathing he sighed in relief when he heard her take a big intake of breath and then start breathing normally. He cleaned them both off with the now room temperature shower water and got out of the shower. Grabbing a towel he dried himself off as he set her on the towel covered bathroom floor. Finishing up with his hair he got started on drying her off. Barely restraining himself from slipping himself back into her when he got to drying her waist he hurried up, finishing up her upper torso and hair in record time. He carefully carried her to her bed and pulled back the covers before laying her down, not bothering with clothes he laid down behind her and pulled the blankets over them and tried to get to sleep. It was a whole fifteen minutes of torture later before he gave up and just shoved himself into her ass, using Touch of Heat to tighten it up even further before he was finally able to sleep. He was to desperate to be gentle so she woke up briefly before shifting a little and fell back asleep as well. End of Chapter. Okay so tell me if the chapter was good or if it needs work, because i'm thinking about updating my other stories. As for this story I know I said that this chapter was going to have a Naruto/Sakura/Ten-ten threesome lemon but I thought about it and decided to have a Naruto/Ten-ten lemon instead. So the next chapter will be called 'Naruto's Lucky Day' I had first named it the 'Big Lemon' but it didn't work. The chapter will have all the girls Naruto's done so far (excluding Hinata) and after that chapter will be Hanabi's chapter. So review, leave a suggestion, or give me a scenario for a lemon and i'll see what I can do. Slicerness: Only one more chapter, only one more chapter, only one more chapter. This seems to be the only thought going through my head at the moment(1). I'll try to get as much as I can of the next chapter done tomorrow or later today, i've been writing for the past four hours and I wanna play some Mass Effect 2. I have a perfect ME3 character to mold after all. 1(- if you haven't noticed I like Hanabi. Like, a lot. Almost as much as Hinata. The reason I agreed to beta originally was so I could have my wicked way with that chapter in fact. So that's why i'm just a wee bit obsessed. See ya people.

Naruto's Ability List You may wanna re-name this one Naruto's ability list, or something. i deleted all the info about the poll (it was old) and added a complete list of Naruto's abilities instead. i'm actually pretty proud of it. Me and the family are going to a store called sholes, or sheeles or somethin, it's a giant ass hunting/outdoor store so i'll be gone all day. i'll start on chapter 14 tonight. Slicerness: As anyone familiar with this story can tell you this chapter is significantly different then the original. Since this was originally mostly about the girls being added to the poll and explaining naruto's abilities i've decided to delete the bits about the poll (because they're outdated) and just focus on his abilities. Naruto's New Abilities _-_-_Touch of Heat_-_-_ How to Use: Simply by channeling chakra to coat his hands Naruto can create a pleasant warmth that can be increased to make his current lover more in the mood. (i.e. Horny) Pro's: Self explanatory, although using this while fighting an enemy in Tai-jutsu it is possible to seduce them with a few well placed palm thrusts. Con's: Naruto speeds up his demonic transformation. Although this really isn't that bad as this would happen naturally anyway. Additional Info: Using a small amount of chakra for this jutsu plays down the sexual stimulation (although it's still there) and can be used as a minor healing jutsu. Appropriately named, Massage of Healing. _-_-_Fantasy Vision_-_-_ How to Use: Making a thin chakra string Naruto can connect his head to a women's and see what their thinking, as long as it's a thought involving sex he can hear/see it. Pro's: With this ability Naruto has an early warning in case a woman or women plan to ambush and sex him up and can counter accordingly. Con's: While using the primitive version of this Jutsu the is left relatively vulnerable, as what he happens to be seeing is much more attention grabbing then say, watching where he's going. Additional Info: Using twice as much chakra to form the chakra string Naruto can bring up a menu of the target's fantasies, fetishes and even their ideal way to loss their virginity. _-_-_Endless Supply_-_-_ How to Use: Right before, or as, he's cumming Naruto can send chakra into his balls in a clockwise spinning motion towards his penis, this ramps up regeneration in that area and causes a continuous stream of semen to be created. Put simply, the more chakra used, the more cum created. Pro's: This ability can easily overwhelm Succubi given a little time. This also enhances the pleasure of sex for Naruto and is thus one of his favorite moves to use. Con's: This ability requires quite a bit more chakra then any other of Naruto's abilities. It is therefore not recommended for use in orgies unless the event is coming to a close and he still has Chakra/Stamina to spare. _-_-_Kage Henge_-_-_ How to Use: This is simply Naruto's normal Henge used in one specific location. Namely, to give himself another penis, usually above, or right next to, his original equipment.

Pro's: Self explanatory, with two dicks Naruto can, and has, fucked girls in both holes simultaneously. Con's: While not nearly as draining as the Endless Supply Jutsu, this technique is still fairly high maintenance. _-_-_Unnamed Demonic Transformation_-_-_ How to Use: Creating a ring around his penis Naruto can slide it downwards to activate it, causing fleshy spikes to grow in a downward angle, increasing pleasure for both parties, and then upwards to cancel it. Gained from his sex demon blood this is a natural ability, the chakra usage is simply because he doesn't know how to activate it mentally. Pro's: Mentioned above. Con's: Due to the added stimulation of the fleshy spikes this is better used for quickies, as it tends to be to much for normal girls. Additional Notes: this ability can also be used in conjunction with the Kage Henge, although this isn't recommended for any of the girls except for Hinata as it will most likely cause a pleasure overload making them out after only a round or two. _-_-_Stamina Boost_-_-_ How to Use: By infusing his semen with a decent amount of chakra Naruto then cums like he normally would, the semen then supercharges the girl who is usually half way unconscious by that point. Pro's: New and inexperienced girls can keep going with the help of this ability long after they would have normally either ed out or simply fell asleep. Con's: Due to the girl using a bit of the chakra from this ability every time she orgasms the jutsu's effectiveness is limited by how many orgasm the girls has, once the chakra is gone she will ussualy out right then and there, completely exhausted._-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_ Slicerness: If you readers can think up any new abilities please feel free to either me or NHS. We'll tweak the ability if necessity, implement it, and give you credit. Additional thanks are given for naming the ability as well. Maybe a preview of an chapter or something? See ya.

new Remake of Naruto's Very Lucky Day

W

ow you readers broke my record from December. I had, in January,15,067 Hits and 6,502. That's amazing, thank you so much! It makes me want to write more. Okay, so I have decided on which couples will be on this chapter and the other on the next chapter in this chapter it will be Naruto /Sakura/Tenten/Temari, this will be my first orgy lemon so tell me if i did a good job or if i need some work on my orgies so if this play's out okay i might add some more but not before i add the other's in the story first. _-_-_-_-_A Few Hours Later_-_-_-_-_ Tenten started to wake up, not feeling nearly as tired as she would expect to be considering how long she had Naruto play with her and how short her nap was. Trying to turn around to face her blond lover she found she couldn't. Feeling a burst of pleasure every time she moved she guessed that Naruto was still horny when they finished in the shower. Feeling slightly guilty for leaving him hanging high and dry like that she shifted forward, slowly sliding his cock out of her ass, before it fell out with a loud pop. Getting off the bed, she gave him a quick kiss on the lips and another on the tip of his cock, before turning away to look for something to wear. Naruto awoke just as she leaned over her dresser to get some new clothes, her ass in a perfected viewing position as he watched last remains of his cum drip from her holes. "This is a very nice image to wake up to." he commented to himself as he sat up on the bed and stretched out his arms. Having heard him Tenten turned around and smiled at him, "Do you think Sakura's done with the food by now?" Naruto tried to answer before a yawn interrupted him. Glancing at the clock he noticed it was already 4:15 pm. "Yeah, she probably is, lets get dressed and head over to her place." Walking to the bathroom he retrieved his clothes and put them on just as Tenten finished rummaging through her drawers. She realized, to her growing horror that she was out of clean clothes. Today was laundry day and the clothes she was wearing earlier today were the only clean ones she had left. Seeing as how her pants were ripped in half and her last shirt was soaking in a puddle of cum she couldn't exactly wear those…even though she found that last option oddly tempting. Reaching into the very bottom of her dresser, where she kept things that she could use in case she needed to patch any of her normal clothes, she pulled out an outfit she thought she'd never wear again. It was a pink sleeveless shirt with baggy, dark blue mid-shin length pants, both of which she hadn't worn since about a year after her first chunin exam. Trying it on, she noticed that the pieces of golden rope holding her shirt closed were pulled dangerously tight, due to her breasts growing, making her worry about possibility of one of the buttons giving up. Her nipples were barely covered since she couldn't get the shirt to close and the pants were stretched almost skintight over her large ass. They were practically tights now, just loose enough to allow her to move freely When she met up with Naruto she blushed lightly when his eyes widened in surprise before starting to roam over her form. A simple comment of "Laundry day" had him nodding his head in understanding. However that didn't stop him from following behind her and iring her ass. As they made their way upstairs to the basement door Tenten opened the door and let Naruto through before turning back towards her bedroom. When she noticed him look at her curiously she explained, "I'll be right back. I forgot a few things." He nodded as they parted ways, her going back down stairs and him walking into the store part of the building. Chuckling at the glossy puddle of their juices that has spread over the shops floor, he made three clones and had them start cleaning up. 'Speaking of clones... ' He thought to himself before he walked out the back door and into a large backyard. Leaning against the wall Naruto brought his hands together and called out. "Tajuu Kage bunshin No Jutsu." even three hundred clones appearing in a large smoke cloud. Gesturing them to stand back he brought his hands back

together again. This time one hundred clones popped up. Although this group was all wearing his red and black battle coat. As the new group looked at him for orders he called out, "Alright listen up! You guys in coats are the team leaders; grab three of the clones without a coat and head over to the training ground seven while 10 of you go to the mission hall! Take as many missions as you feel you could do, and bring them to the training ground to divide them amongst yourselves! Move it!" The coat-wearing clones quickly organized the teams and within few minutes the yard was empty again. Naruto knew that he won't get any of their memories until the clones dispelled when he went to sleep, so he walked back into the store and saw his clones were mostly done. Just a mop and a bucket full of soapy water easily cleaned it all up thanks to the floor being stone tile so he inched his way around the mop-wielding clone and waited at the basement door. He didn't have to wait long as the door shimmered back into existence not even ten seconds later and Tenten walked out. Examining her as she locked the door back up he noticed a scroll in her right pocket, and the rather large backpack on her back. "So what'd ya get?" He asked offhandedly as they made their was out the door. "Well I got my standard ninja scroll with all my weapons in it and as for what's in the backpack? Its a secret." She answered mischievously as she locked the door. Seeing that smug face made him want to just rip her pants off right in the middle of the street and fuck the secret right out of her but he couldn't do that. They had places to be after all. _-_-_-_-_At Sakura's House_-_-_-_-_ Sakura had headed straight home when she and Naruto had split it. She actually ran into Ino on the way there, who proceeded to pester the ever loving crap out of her until she told her when Naruto was going to be stopping by. Sighing in defeat she had told the blonde about their plans to have a nice meal and fuck like rabbits later. It was around three o'clock and the two of them were talking while they made some rice balls, when they heard someone knock on the door. Telling Ino to bring the food into the living room she walked through the house and opened the front door. "Temari? You got that vacation you requested? " working so close to Tsunade she had seen the vacation request form on her desk a week or two ago Coming inside as Sakura stepped aside the Suna kunoichi nodded, "Yes, I just got here yesterday. I was trying to find everyone and I thought I'd try here first." "That's great, Ino is in the living room and Naruto-kun and Tenten are coming over some time later. So tell me. Have you found a place to stay while you're in Konoha?" Sakura asked as they made it to the living room. Ino waved at them from the love seat she was sprawled out on from as she watched a movie play on Sakura's TV. "Well I'm living in Naruto's new apartment building. Since Hinata wanted to live there too I get room and board free in exchange for Tsunade-sama keeping this Hiashi guy, whoever that is, from throwing a tantrum." She explained as she ate one of the rice balls stacked on the low table in front of the TV. They were just common salmon stuffed ones but they were far better then the burned, twitching... things, Kankuro tried to feed her and Gaara last time it was his turn to make dinner. "What? You're staying with Naruto-kun? Hmm… And you've only been there for a day, right?" Sakura asked cautiously. "Yeah, but a lot can happen in only one day... Since we're both girls we can talk about this right?" Temari asked curiously. She wasn't exactly familiar with 'girl talk'. "Sure! It can stay just between us." Sakura answered as she got comfortable on the couch next the Suna kunoichi. She was curious about how her day was at Naruto's. "Well, when I first got to the village most of the hotels were booked, or not accepting foreign ninja, so I went to Tsunade-sama's office about it. After talking for a while Naruto and Hinata showed up at

her door. We talked for a few more minutes and Tsunade-sama asked Naruto if I could stay at his new apartment. He said he didn't have trouble with that, but that Hinata was going to be living there as well. Tsunade-same looked annoyed but said that if I could stay for free she would take care of Hiashi. She eventually escorted us to his new place and we checked it out. I'm actually surprised how nice it is and how much space he's got. So while Naruto made dinner Hinata and I went to get some clothes from her family's compound. One thing lead to another and Hinata was fingering me on the way there. "Wait Hinata started fingering you? Our shy little Hyuuga princess, that Hinata?" Ino asked, having found their conversation more interesting than the movie. "Shy? That girl was raping my mouth with her tongue when we made out. But yeah, she got me off and then we hurried back to Naruto's apartment for dinner. He made some Udon, and it was surprisingly good. After dinner we decided to relax and watch some TV. Apparently Hinata had sex with him on the couch just a few feet away and I didn't even notice, I don't know how she did it, but she wouldn't tell me. After watching TV for a while and relaxing we got ready to go to bed. After fingering myself and not having even single orgasm for about an hour, I just gave up, kicked his door in, and fucked him. He sent a really feral looking clone Hinata's way too." Temari finished her story before adding, "I would say how great he is in bed but you two already know that, don't you?" She smiled mischievously. Both Ino and Sakura blushed lightly at the thought of their previous experiences with Naruto. Before Sakura bolted upright and gasped. "Oh shit that's right! Naruto's coming over later!" Ino gave her pink haired friend a blank look and replied, "Yes forehead, you've known that for almost three hours now." She said slowly, as if talking to a child. "Oh shut up pig, I knew he was coming over but I never thought about where we would be going once he got here! My room is a mess! I've been working overtime at the hospital and just forgot about cleaning. You girls have to help me, please!" She begged. Sharing a glance both blonds nodded and got up. "Alright forehead, we'll help. Lets go, we don't know they're gonna get here so we should hurry." So the three girls walked to Sakura's room. The two blond recoiled when Sakura opened the door. The musty smell of aging paper was almost over powering. The room had various clothes strewn about, the sheets were a mess and looked damp in the middle and scrolls or textbooks covered everything that wasn't covered by clothed. "Kami! Pinky! Do you ever throw any of your old books and training scrolls away? Some of that stuff I back from the Academy! At least store them in the hall closet." Ino exclaimed. Sakura's answer was a shaky nervous laugh as she looked around. She'd never really focused on her room before. I was like a war zone. Luckily she never ate in there so they wouldn't have to worry about stale food. _-_-_-_-_One Hour Later_-_-_-_-_ After folding all the clothes into a neat pile in the corner of the room, either storing or simply throwing away all the medical scrolls, and changing the sheets (the cause of the dampness was used to tease the pinkette mercilessly) the girls were moving on to the closet. It made some odd sort of sense that the closet was actually the cleanest area in the room. Picking through the clothes Sakura actually found some of her outfits from when she was a genin. The dress that hugged her frame (in an attempt to woo Sasuke with her budding breasts, if she ed right) and spandex shorts that showed off as much of her legs as possible without being indecent. Looking up she saw Ino raise her eyebrow in surprise as she had found one of her own genin outfits. Most likely left over from when they would have sleepovers at each other's houses. They may have been rivals but that didn't mean they didn't repair their broken friendship during that last year at the academy.

She grew a bit concerned when Ino's slightly surprised face melted into a daring look. "You wanna try them on?" Ino asked. Sakura couldn't help but return her look as her mind concocted a quick mathematical equation. 'Four sexy and willing girls, times too small and tight clothing and all of that raised to the power of Shadow Clone spawning Naruto, equals said girls having their ass and pussy full of cock for the rest of the night.' " You bet I do, piggy" Looking between the two friends Temari smiled as her mind quickly arrived at the same conclusion as Sakura's before she reached into her tool pouch, pulling out a small but rather thick scroll. "I've been using this same storage scroll ever since I got it for Academy graduation so I might have one of my old outfits inside it. Let me have a look." Temari said while opening the scroll and scanning through it. She found that she not only had one of her old outfits, but she had three spares. With a bit of chakra and a poof of smoke all three girls now had one of their old genin outfits in their hands. _-_-_-_-_Five Minutes of Struggling Later_-_-_-_-_ Sakura looked at her reflection in the mirror critically and other than the fact that the zipper of her dress didn't survive her attempt to zip it up completely, leaving it unzipped from her navel up exposing great deal of her breasts, she looked pretty good in her opinion. The dress hugged her frame even more the it did years ago, even though it was so short that the bottom flaps ended around her upper thigh, and if she wasn't able to actually feel her shorts with her hands she would have thought her spandex shorts were actually painted on and even exposing the shape of her pussy for all to see. It did make moving rather difficult, but she could say without a shadow of a doubt that by the end of the night the shorts were going to have two new holes in them. Naruto was just going to have to tear through them with his cock, mostly because she didn't think she could get them off again. Ino, was having very little trouble putting it on since her outfit had been very baggy back in the day so it was only a bit tighter than her normal clothes except for the fact that it was too short to cower all of her breast, leaving everything below the nipple exposed. The only real problem was that the skirt might as well have been in two pieces; it was slit so high and was so short it now left her pussy visible. Back then her bandages covered anything the skirt didn't but she didn't have any, and since she had been foregoing panties ever since Naruto, Sakura, and her had the threesome in the hospital. It felt kind of freeing though; she felt like was wearing a loincloth and a tight sports bra. Temari had even less trouble, her outfit was just elastic fishnet bodysuit with several more pieces covering her forearms and shins, a large piece of hardened leather covering the front of her torso to protect her from kunai and other projectiles while remaining soft enough to not get in the way of her flexibility, and a very light purple obi/skirt combo which she closed with her red sash tied in a bow on her back attracting attention to her shapely ass which was only half covered by the skirt. The only problem was that the fishnet that covered her chest wouldn't let her breathe very well. Of course if she just thought about Naruto while she was struggling to breathe that little problem turned into a bonus. Looking at their fellow girl they all decided that Sakura looked the best. Before they could start hurling barely concealed jealous barbs at her they heard the doorbell. "That's probably them, I'll go get the door, you two go and relax on the sofa and eat some food or something. Gonna need the energy." Sakura told them as she left her room and headed for the door. Having been more focused on Sakura's suddenly irresistible back side Naruto wasn't even aware of her change of clothes until him and Tenten walked into the living room and saw the other two blonds sitting next to each other on the couch. Looking at all the girls closely he had to say out loud, "So should I go buy one of my old jumpsuits or can I just stay like this?" He asked with a grin. Before they could answer Tenten started to skip over to where the blonde girls sat, only for her breasts to bounce, causing one of the already strained buttons of her shirt to finally break setting

Tenten's breasts free. With a loud *Puh-ting!* it ricocheted of the far wall and started it's journey around the room. The ninja in the room followed its route with their head in unison. Ino was the first one to break out of her trance and tried to get out of the room. She quickly lifted one leg over the back of the couch in an effort to jump over, and hide behind it but the second she looked away the button seemed to zero in on her. With a yelp Ino lost her footing and fell onto Sakura, landing with her face towards the pinkette's stomach with her head on her lap, she moaned as a pleasant stinging sensation spread along her left butt cheek. Looking up through half lidded eyes Ino lunged forward and latched her lips onto Sakura's. Having made it over to the couch where Temari was intently watching the show, Naruto sat down next to her, followed by Tenten, as she sat on his lap having first set her backpack on the ground next to her. Making five clones he sent them over towards the yuri duo and focused on Temari noticing the bow tie on her back. "Gift wrapped? For me? Thank you Temari-chan!" With a grin he grabbed her armor piece, cutting with his nails through the string holding up its top part, leaving it to hang while he roughly spread open her obi, revealing her plump breasts. While he started sucking on them happily, Tenten quickly undid his pants. Naruto didn't even notice when Tenten pulled out a kunai and cut a slit in her pants, he was so focused on Temari's breasts. He did notice though when he felt a pleasant warmth and tightness slip onto his cock and spared a single glance at the bouncing Tenten before he grabbed both of his fellow blonds breasts and squeezed. "Mmmm… Harder Naruto-kun." Temari moaned as she started rubbing her clit with her fingers. Pulling his hands back for a moment he grabbed both breasts by the base and squeezed even harder. Since his hands were big enough to grab all the way around them he dug his claws in. Temari moaned louder and closed her eyes in pleasure, "Harder! I'm almost there." As he squeezed her breasts as hard as he could while turning his head to look at bouncing Tenten, he heard Temari scream out in pleasure as her body shook from her orgasm. What he found odd, were the several drops of liquid that hit the side of his face. Letting go of her breasts he felt warm liquid pour down his arms. Bringing them up in front of his face he saw a whitish liquid streaming down. He then turned his head slowly to look at the panting Temari. He saw the same white liquid steadily streaming down her breasts and onto her stomach. 'Is... is this milk? How is that... but she's not... Ya know what? I'm not even going to question this. Hmm… I've never tried breast milk though. Wonder what it tastes like?' Pulling her closer he started sucking on her left nipple. A wide eyed Tenten had seen the whole thing, quickly mimicked Naruto's thoughts down the to letter, as she did her best to keep impaling herself in Naruto's man meat and started sucking on Temari's right nipple. Temari was just recovering from her orgasm when her aching breasts were assaulted again, first her left then the right. Moaning as she felt two mouths attached to her nipples suck she felt a very pleasant feeling coming from them. More pleasurable then two mouths sucking her tits normally would be anyway. Naruto was the first to pull back, though having found Temari's milk very tasty he did so with great regret. But he was starting to feel his orgasm approaching and Tenten wasn't going fast enough for his liking. Thrusting upward a few times he grunted and emptied himself deep into her pussy, Tenten gasping and moaning as she felt his cum fill her and her own orgasm wash over her. Making one more clone Naruto had it set Temari and Tenten on the couch on their hands and knees with the two girls looking at each as he moved behind Tenten and the clone took his position behind Temari. Getting the clones attention he raised his hand into a hand sign. The clone grinned, nodding he did the same. "Kage Henge." both the blond clone and the creator both said in unison. The real Naruto started

fucking Tenten doggy style with the clone following his example. As both Naruto's sped up the clone grabbed Temari's chest and started squeezing again. Finding that milk shot out if he gripped quickly enough he lifted her onto her knees and squeezed again. Grinning as he nailed his creator in the face with a shot of warm milk. The clone also noticed her holes would tighten up when he shot milk. He was going to enjoy this. "Hey! No fair, I can't return fire! Unless you're somehow lactating to Tenten-chan?" He asked the moaning brunette. "Not that I know of, sorry Naruto-ku-ku-cumming!" She screamed as she pushed her ass against him. Her pleasure was interrupted as the shadow clone started shooting milk at her while giggling like a child. Solving that problem she opened her mouth and caught the shots in her mouth. Swallowing Temari's delicious milk she send a smug look the clones way only to find him clenching his teeth and groaning. Watching Temari slam hard against the clone's hips she barely felt the original Naruto start to fill both her holes as well. Mostly due to the pleasure but partly because the clone had pulled Temari down using her breasts alone and unleashed a rather large spray of milk that covered her face. Temari's hands shot up and started massaging her breasts but the clone was quick to grab them and force them behind her back. "Ah ah ah, Temari-chan. We'll have none of that. These tits are mine now. And I don't like to share." He grinned. Tenten, always the helpful one, reached down into her backpack on the ground pulling out a pair of fuzzy handcuffs, which she tossed to the clone. Catching the piece of pink fuzz covered metal the clone looked at it before he threw them away. "Got any real handcuffs? Out little Temari-chan here likes when we play rough." As if to demonstrate his point he let go of her arms and held them there with one hand, bringing his now free hand around her, he used his slightly clawed nails and dragged them over her breasts, from right to left, shredding through the fishnet covering them before reaching down to her clit, giving it a light pinch for good measure. Tenten expected Temari to cringe in pain and then pleasure. But what actually happened was Temari screaming in pleasure before arching her back and screaming in even more pleasure. Judging by the tensing of the shadow clone and the bit of exposed cock she saw get a bit bigger as it pumped thick cum directly into her she correctly guessed that Temari had just climaxed rather violently, taking the clone with her. Reaching into her pocket she tapped one of the seals on the outside of the scroll with a glowing finger. Dropping the scroll onto the floor she grabbed a pair of real stainless steel handcuffs tossing them to the clone before she arched her back in a screaming orgasm as Naruto spilled more of his warm seed into her eager womb and ass. Catching the cuffs before they nailed his current lover in the face the clone roughly slapped them onto her wrists and tightened them more then what standard criminal capturing regulation demanded he should. Tipping her forward he let her fall until he head was about six inches from couch cushion before he caught her... by pulling the steel chain of the handcuffs. Temari's world exploded in bright colors, as her arms almost got dislocated and the metal cuff dig into her wrists. Screaming at the top of her lungs in ecstasy she barely felt the clone start fucking her senseless. For the next few minutes everything was just one long orgasm for the Suna kunoichi. Pushing Tentens face down onto the couch Naruto leaned over top of her and started pounding into the moaning brunette in earnest. Glancing at the backpack he saw almost two-dozen dildos within it. Getting a devious idea for when they were done he made one more shadow clone and dispelled it instantly. Sending the message to the other clones. All Seven Naruto's were soon wearing the same grin on their face. _-_-_-_-_With Sakura and Ino_-_When the Shadow Clones Showed up_-_-_-_-_ Too busy tasting each other tonsils both girls never noticed the five identical blonds walk up to them until they were right next to them, having taken off their jackets and pants and activated the Kage Henge the clones were ready for action. Grabbing the surprised Ino three of them hauled her off to the second couch while Sakura was still kissing air on the love seat. The pink haired girl

opened her eyes just in time to see a shadow clones arm pull her up from her seat and spin her around. Before she could get her bearings back another clone bent her over and ripped off the back part of her dress, giving himself a perfect view of her spandex covered ass. As the world in front of her eyes stopped spinning, she came eye to eye with the twin dicks of the clone that had spun her around and took her seat. Before she could even protest their rough treatment, the clone behind her thrust himself right through her shorts until he was balls deep in both her pussy and ass. As she felt two fourteen inch dicks invade her insides, Sakura couldn't help but open her mouth as her eyes rolled into the back of her head as she gave a long moan of pleasure before a rough hand grabbed her by the hair, seven inches of dual cocks suddenly finding their way down her throat. Feeling the clone grab her head she was unprepared as he started to rapidly pull her down while thrusting into her mouth. He pulled on her hair as inch by inch of both his cocks slowly sunk deeper and deeper into her mouth, mindless of the tears streaking down her now red face. When he hit the thirteen-inch mark Sakura's face was starting to go blue and her vision was darkening. Not seeing the clone she was currently choking on motion for the other one to help, she was taken by surprise as she felt the clone behind her grab her hips and slam his hips into hers with bone jarring force. Making her entire body lurch forward, her lips finally meeting the pelvis of the clone in front of her just as he unloaded his load down her abused throat. She would have celebrated getting two fourteen inch monsters down her throat but her air supply finally gave out on her and her eyes rolled completely into the back of her head. Looking down at her the clone sitting on the love seat started to panic as he saw her blue face and vacant expression. Quickly trying to pull out of her mouth his efforts were made more difficult as he discovered that Sakura's efforts to breathe had created a nice vacuum within her throat As he slipped out he could barely see the unconscious Sakura's cheeks dent inward through half lidded eyes as the pressure grew the farther he got out. With a loud *Pop!* both of his now spit drenched cocks were freed from the tightest thing he'd ever felt before. He quickly brought up her head up to his face and brought his ear closer to her mouth he confirmed that yes, she was still alive. Looking up at the other clone he muttered a quick, "Thank God, if we killed Sakura-chan the boss would find some way to make us stay for more then one hit and torture us to death." Clone number two nodded as he clenched his teeth and started filling up the limp pinkette's holes continuously pumping his hips into hers, causing the remaining flap of her dress swing back and forth. Deciding to keep going while he waited for Sakura to wake up the first clone laid her head on his lap and started to jerk himself off with her soft hands. It took only a few minutes for Sakura to wake up, slightly surprised to find her face covered in cum, before going back to sucking the twin cocks of the first clone, unashamedly slurping and moaning around them despite the gagging she had just experienced. _-_-_-_-_With Ino_-_-_-_-_ Ino was just tossed onto the second couch in Sakura's living room by the clone that had carried her. Backing up in mock fear at the six, rock hard dicks pointing at her one of the clones was instantly sitting behind her lifting her top and letting her breasts bounce free. "Now Ino-chan we're going to have to punish you for just up and disappearing on us after we fucked you." he said as he shifted her so she was laying on his lap as he laid down on the couch. The other two clones took positions as well, one behind her, and the other standing next to the couch with his hand placed lightly on top of her head. "But I was on a missio-Aaahh-Hmph!" That was as far as she got before all three clones pushed their cocks into the now stuffed girl. Unlike their counterparts currently double teaming the pink medic nin across the room these three clones all synched up their thrusts so the were filling their fellow blond to the limit before pulling out, leaving her empty except for the very tips of their dicks. The clone fucking her mouth had a little trouble but he managed to get a tiny bit more then twelve

inches into her mouth. The problem was the clone fucking her ass had started slapping her ass as hard as he could. Causing Ino to moan loudly around his encased length. Groaning he came right as he pulled most of the way out. The torrent of cum quickly overwhelmed her and it started pouring out of her mouth and onto the floor. Giving a blank look at his fellow clone who was looking at him now (still thrusting and spanking Ino's ass, a man has priorities, after all) while looking apologetic he grabbed the surprised Ino's head by the hair and pulled back as he thrust his hips forward. The suddenly choking Ino's holes both tensed up and both clones found themselves cumming prematurely. Sharing glances all three clones nodded, the time for petty revenge using Ino's tight orifices as a weapon was over. Time to commence phase one of The Plan. Turning his head and looking at the original Naruto he nodded causing all three clones fucking Ino, to activate a low powered Endless Supply. _-_-_-_-_Two hours and Twelve Minutes Later_-_-_-_-_ Both couches were a mess, Tenten, Temari, Sakura and Ino were all feeling lightheaded as Naruto and his clones fucking them kept thrusting into them for hours, not showing a sign of tiring out, only a light sweat upon their brows. Feeling another orgasm approaching the original Naruto made two clones and dispelled one, the message transmitted this time being, 'On my mark.' Every Naruto in the room except the two still slowly fucking Sakura picked up the pace and turned their heads to watch the clone who was sitting on the floor. A foxy grin broke out in its face as it raised its hand. Raising three fingers it slowly counted down as the sound of flesh slapping into succulent flesh got even louder within the room. Once the clone hit zero he settled in to watch the show, grabbing six dildo's from the back pack he set two each within reach of the original and the clone on one couch and got closer to Ino in case the clones over there got carried away. The Naruto's fucking the female Yamanaka all used Touch of Heat to tighten up their respective dick sheathes and tripled the chakra going into their Endless Supply Jutsu's. Ino's stomach got even bigger as the waves of cum from the clones fucking her mouth and ass fought for dominance somewhere within her. Having had a rivalry going for the past two hours both clones poured more and more chakra into the jutsu, trying to overpower the other. Ino's eyes rolled into the back of her head as she ed out, having experienced multiple simultaneous orgasms from all of their cum swirling around within her. With a mighty roar the clone inside her ass used all but a tiny bit of his chakra and over powered the oral clone. Cum pouring out like a waterfall from her stretched lips and out of her nostrils, even with the clone still firmly in place down her throat. Franticly motioning for the clone on standby he poofed away just as the newest clone lined up one of the two dildos he had, a bright pink one, with her ass. Shoving it in and using another Touch of Heat he made sure no cum escaped. Looking at the other two clones still slowly pumping their hips he nodded, and they slowly leaned her onto her back. The clone in her mouth having to pull out, twist around, and start pumping his hips again while standing on the floor at the end of the sofa, as they set her head on the low armrest. Groaning as his final orgasm hit him the clone using her mouth emptied one last load into her bulging stomach. As soon as he poofed into smoke the object blocking her throat disappeared with him and freed the liquid it was blocking. Almost a gallon of thick cum shot out of her mouth like a water fountain and drenched her chest. Still dripping from her lips at a steady rate as her head fell onto the soft armrest beneath. Seeing the clone ready the second dildo, a dark purple one this time, the clone that was gently pumping into her pussy leaned forward and sped up. It wasn't long before he groaned and used every bit of chakra he had left and poured another gallon of semen straight into her womb. Giving half a nod to his fellow clone he disappeared as well, the purple dildo quickly replacing his cock as the new clone used another Touch of Heat to secure both Dildos in place. The clone looked over the blondes cum smothered body before wiping her mouth clean and giving it a small kiss. "Sleep well Ino-chan. I can't wait to see what will you think in the morning" quickly, as if an afterthought, the clone

ripped off the remains of her top before dispelling himself. _-_-_With Tenten, Temari and The Original Naruto - Right After the Countdown_-_-_ The young weapon mistress's clothing was in a bad state, the last of her shirts' button's was ripped away leaving it hanging open while her pants were now reduced to shorts with their material soaked with hers and Naruto's juices and most of their front missing, exposing her glistening pussy and one of Naruto's cocks as it kept hammering into her. Temari wasn't in a much better state as sometime in the last half hour the clone fucking her decided that her armor and obi/skirt combo got into his way before he shredded it with his claws and wind chakra. Now the Suna Wind Mistress was only wearing her tight fishnet body suit, which was already ripped open over her crotch and breasts, while her sash slid up until it stopped under her breasts. Tenten and Temari were both lifted from the couch just few minutes earlier and were now kissing ionately as their tongues explored each others mouths. Tenten's hands kept squeezing more milk from the blonde kunoichi's bouncing breasts, while Naruto and his clone hooked their arms under the girls' knees spreading their legs and pushing them against each other as they kept thrusting their cocks into girls' tight holes. Seeing the clone in the center of the room finish the countdown both Naruto's thrust themselves deep into the kissing girls, while using the Touch of Heat on the front of the girls pelvises and their lower backs and used up all but a tiny bit of their chakra to unleash the full power of their Endless Supply technique. Temari stopped still in the middle of the kiss as she felt familiar warmth rapidly flood her body, pooling in her belly till the heat become almost unbearable and shooting up again, soon reaching to her throat as her eyes snapped open, mirroring her brunette opponent before they rolled into back of their heads as their bodies started to shake in the greatest orgasm of their lives. Temari lost consciousness almost immediately, but Tenten remained awake long enough to see as from their mouths burst a torrent of cum the likes of which she never thought possible covering both her and Temari before everything went dark. Naruto watched in rapt fascination as immediately after he and his clone started cumming, the bellies of both girls swelled up with his seed, tearing open Temari's fishnet, until they both looked as if they swallowed a medium sized beach ball. As if that wasn't enough, immediately afterwards both girls threw their heads back in a scream of ecstasy only for a massive fountain of his cum to burst out of their mouths, covering them, the couch, as well as him and his clone in a thick, milky white liquid. Seeing that both girls were now unconscious, Naruto seallessly created another shadow clone, which quickly picked up and thrust two black dildos into Tenten's pussy and ass as soon as Naruto pulled out. Dispelling that clone, Naruto set the sleeping weapon mistress gently on the couch and started reaching his hand into the backpack. He had just grabbed the two new dildos, a blue one and a white one, before he got a better idea. Telling the clone holding Temari to wait he picked up Tenten's discarded backpack again, and after a minute of rummaging through it he found what he looked for. Pulling out a pair of two black dildos, easily double the size of other ones he chuckled lightly. His chuckle turned into a low laughter as he eyed the blunt spikes and bumps covering their surface. Walking up to the remaining clone he thrust the monster dildos deep into Suna Jonin's pussy and ass, getting rewarded with her releasing a pleasurable moan. Grabbing her and dispelling his clone he set her down on her side next to the sleeping Tenten. Taking a moment to watch his cum mixed with saliva drip from their mouths he noticed that Tenten was shivering slightly as if she was cold. Without a second thought he spread his discarded jacket over her chest and belly, feeling his heart skip a beat at the sight of the peaceful smile that then graced her lips. Watching her for a few more seconds he noticed a strange sound that seemed to come from her belly when she shifted. Carefully putting his ear against her stomach he gently shook her only to be rewarded with Tenten's low moan and a bubbling sound coming from inside her. "You did quite a number on that brunette kid... I'm impressed." 'Yeah, she got the full treatment twice today though so I think she needs some rest.'

Picking up two more dildos from the backpack Naruto caught his breath before getting up. As he walked away from the ed out brunette towards the only conscious girl in the room he had a though, 'I really don't want to deactivate my Kage Henge and from what I saw earlier Sakura just can't take two in her mouth at once...What should I do?' As he was thinking Kyuubi suddenly spoke up. "Well you could always make holes to fuck her in..." 'What are you talking about fox? I'm not going to stab Sakura-chan just so she has more holes to fuck. I'm not into guro.' "Guro? Oh... OH! No, no! I don't mean that. Just follow my instructions and you'll have two new holes to fuck, and you won't even have to dispel the clones." By the time Naruto had made it to the table on which the two clones were now fucking his pink haired teammate he knew what to do. Setting the dildo's down on the abandoned love seat he looked at the situation. He watched as she bounced on the hips of one clone that laid with his back on the table, his dicks pumping deep into her pussy, while the other sat behind her and thrust himself into her ass. Grinning he walked up to her side "Turn towards me Slut." Her mind slightly fuzzy after the hours of sex she obeyed, opening her mouth. She was confused when she not only didn't start gagging instantly but he didn't even make a move to try shoving both dicks down her throat again. Instead he grabbed her breasts, one in each hand, and lined his cocks up with her nipples. She moaned feeling pleasant warmth spread through her breasts, but when a spiral of visible chakra appeared at the tip of both cocks she was starting to get freaked out a little. Her mind went black though when she felt her nipples... open, for lack of a better word and his cocks slip inside. The pleasure hit her as soon as he hit the end of the pseudo orifice he'd made. The first thought Sakura had was 'I could really get used to this.' before both clones started picking up the pace and fuck her deep and hard, tired of Sakura sitting still. Naruto was contemplating how good his new discovery felt. Her nipple holes, or whatever they were called, weren't as tight as her pussy or ass but they were hotter. And they... pulsated, he couldn't quite describe it. But every time her heart would beat he would get a burst of pleasure. Due to her breasts being standard B-cups he could barely fit any of his length inside her, and that was when he was stretching them. Putting his hands on her shoulder he pulled back before thrusting forward. Sakura let out an "Oomph!" and looked up at him. Grimacing as he realized he just basically punched her in the chest, twice. He apologized and started up again, slower this time. Getting a good feel for where the end of her new orifices was, Naruto sped up. Gripping her breasts and squeezing he moaned as the pressure on his cocks increased. Feeling his orgasm approaching he resisted the urge to just start jack hammering away at her. Sending the chakra to the right places he groaned and turned on an extremely low powered Endless Supply. Using his index and thumb fingers he pinched the rim of her nipples shut over his dicks and came. Sakura watched as her breasts started to slowly get bigger and bigger. Stopping just before they reached the size Hinata's were. Canceling the flow of chakra Naruto felt weaker all of a sudden. Not enough to be a problem, but enough to be noticed. He was actually running low on chakra, sure he could dispel the clones fucking Sakura-chan and be back at around thirty percent but he always had his secondary reserves if he actually needed chakra. Like right now. Reversing the jutsu that allowed him to penetrate Sakura's breasts he kept his hands pinched over her nipples even after he pulled out. A few seconds later he pulled his hands away, leaving her nipples normal again. Looking at her face he noticed that Sakura was looking a tad bit angry with him, oops. "Naruto-kun! I liked my breasts the way they were, why didn't you ask first?" She demanded. The

effect was ruined as she arched her back and gave a throaty moan as her body shook in an orgasm, the clones following shortly behind before they shook it off and continued pumping. Looking a bit sheepish and even more apologetic he kissed her and replied, "Sorry Sakurachan. You are right, I should have asked. The jutsu is temporary though, when you fall asleep all the cum will drain out and they'll be back to normal." He reassured her as he was forced to cancel the Kage Henge due to chakra shortage. "Now, may I fuck your new tits Sakura-chan? She rolled her eyes; he was trying to give her a puppy dog look, which, fortunately for them both, was working. "Alright, alright, just stop looking at me like that. I want to see what having big breasts feels like, so go ahead." He couldn't contain the grin his lips formed into. Grabbing her breasts again he squeezed them lightly. They felt kind of like balloons, but heavier and a bit more solid. They were also very warm to the touch. Moving his hips forward Sakura leaned towards him as well. It was a bit harder for her as for the first time since they started fucking her the clones started actually pounding into her using their chakra to increase their speed and power, but she managed. Slowly, as if a religious experience is taking place, Naruto set his throbbing length in the valley of her new balloons and pushed them together. The sensation was new, due to the cum within them he couldn't push them together as hard as he could the other girls, but the sheer warmth coming from them was more then enough to make up for it. Speeding up the pace, Naruto started pushing the wonderfully warm globes together harder. Sakura, feeling a pressure build up in her nipples realized if he squeezed any harder her enlarged breasts were going to go away early, which was something she really didn't want since she was starting to enjoy being busty. So, opening her mouth she leaned down and took the few inches that her new chest couldn't fit and started sucking. Not bothering to close her lips she was making all kinds of lewd noises. Naruto would have reinforced his hips with chakra and gone faster if he could but he settled for gritting his teeth, getting a better grip and thrusting as fast as he could without chakra. Sakura's eyes widened as all three Naruto's sped up again, the clones pounding in and out of her at a pace that seemed impossible, before her orgasm hit her like a charging Akamichi berserker. Closing her eyes she barely held on to her thoughts as warm cum started to flood into her womb and intestines, causing her even more pleasure. What finally sent her over the edge was when the real Naruto came, pulling on her nipples with one hand he bounced her breasts on his pelvis. The tip of his cock still in her mouth started flooding her throat as he used his free hand to keep her head in place. Swallowing the best she could gravity did its job anyway and quite a bit of Naruto's cum dripped from her mouth, sliding down his cock, and pooling on her breasts. Letting go of her head and nipples Naruto pulled back, looking down he noticed the cum coating his cock. Raising an eyebrow at Sakura's rapidly growing belly, the clones making sure to use as much chakra as possible for their now active Endless Supply, he grabbed her hair again. Shifting her tired half lidded eyes upwards from her cum covered breasts Sakura saw a white blob in her blurry vision before a voice commanded, "open your mouth." Obeying without question she opened her mouth and stick out her tongue, opening her lips as much as possible. The white blob set itself on her tongue before slowly sliding into her mouth, and eventually down her throat. Almost the entire blob was down her throat when two blurry shapes grabbed her head. The blob tried to force it's way deeper, but even with the two shapes help it wasn't working. So the blob pulled back and then rammed it's way in as hard as possible. Her still open lips now pressed tightly against a tanned wall. "Close your lips and suck." the wall said, puckering her lips together as hard as she could she started sucking just as the wall moaned and started to slowly pull the now tan colored blob out of her mouth. The very end slipped out with a loud popping sound. Swaying lightly Sakura tried to remain awake as the wall reached down and grabbed two brightly colored stick-shaped blurs. Two other shapes grabbed her shoulders and turned her so she was

facing forward before they pushed her forward. The wall from earlier disappeared behind her before she heard a strange poofing noise and a feeling of emptiness before it was replaced with a smaller feeling of fullness and a soothing warmth. The shape grabbed her shoulders again before lowering her on the soft green thing that seemed oddly familiar. The wall in front of her disappeared and the empty feeling came back. She didn't like the empty feeling. That problem went away as the same smaller fullness and mind-numbing warmth as before fixed it. The wall then slumped and then slowly crawled up over her and lay next to her. Turning her on her side it said again, this time in a softer tone that made her feel even more lightheaded, "Night Sakura-chan, I love you." She could only murmur back in agreement as the walls warmth lulled her to sleep. The next chapter will be a Naruto x Hinata x Hanabi threesome lemon called 'Two Hyuuga's are Better than One'. So stay tuned and also I like giving author's new ideas for their stories. So if you don't have any ideas on your story tell me and I'll read it and I'll see if I can come up with an idea. I've already helped out a few authors already so message me anytime. So review, make a suggestion, or give me an idea for a lemon. See ya later. Slicerness: Send any and all ideas for the rewrite to me; send any and all ideas for the new chapters to NHS. Now, a friend of mine dubbed 'The Konoha Booze Hound' helped me fine-tune the chapter (he even wrote most of the second tema/ten part) so as thanks I let him say a few words. TKBH: I am Konoha's Booze Hound, The Ninth Prince of the Abyss, The Emperor of Alcoholics and the only person in history to sign summoning contract with little pink elephants. I hope you enjoyed this chapter as much as Slice and I did writing it. Now that this is done we shall begin work on what we have dubbed "THE chapter". See you all soon, and may your dreams be filled with Hanabi's bouncing on pogo-sticks... Giggity. NHS: i would like to thank Slicerness and TKBH for their hard work on this chapter and also if you want to know Naruto ability's please go to Naruto ability list because i had gotten some messages asking me about them and about the poll i had taken Karin out of the poll so her chapter will be up soon and i have gotten some suggestion's form a few reader's so if you have any other suggestion's for any of the girl's send me all the new ideas no ideas are stupid are lame all ideas are acceptable

Remake of Two Hyuga's are better then 1

C

hapter 15

Two Hyuuga's are better then one

This chapter goes out to Daniel 29 and Naruto Namikaze Uzumaki. Daniel 29 was the one who wanted Hanabi in the story in the first place while Naruto Namikaze Uzumaki let me use a little bit of his style of lemon writing. If you haven't read his story called Naruto's Payment Methods you should read it. It's a great lemon story so thank them for Hanabi being added okay? Slicerness: This chapter will hopefully be my you like this and wish to thank the genius behind it (aside from myself) then copypasta the name 'The Booze Hound of Konoha' into the search bar above. We worked together to make the greatest lemon, and the greatest personality, for the character you will be seeing in a second. Which to be honest isn't saying much, aside from the occasional harem story here and there She's barely even mentioned in most fics unless it's an offhand remark about how her and Konohamaru's relationship is going. Bah! I fart in those fic's general direction! Rewritten by: Slicerness Co-Written by: The Booze Hound of Konoha !#$% ^&*()*&^% $#!-_-!#$% ^&*()*&^% $#! _-_0_-_0_-_0_-_0_-_The Next Day - 6:00 am_-_0_-_0_-_0_-_0_-_ Groaning as She felt herself slowly start to awaken Sakura became aware of how utterly full she felt. Blearily opening her eyes and rubbing the sleep from them she looked down. Seeing her round belly she barely held back a squeal of happiness. This must be a dream about her future with her Naruto-kun! Smiling to herself she slowly performed the standard Ultrasound Jutsu. 'What should I check first? Knowing how much cum Naruto-kun can release at once and how potent he must be i've probably got triplets right now! So I should check how many first.' adding one last hand seal she connected one hand onto her belly and one to her temple. The information from the jutsu showing itself like it would on a computer monitor behind her eyelids. Gender: Male and Female. 'Okay that means at least twins. Lets see exactly how many...' She thought in anticipation. Total Number of Children Within Womb: One Trillion, One Hundred Fifty Five Billion, Six Million, Seven Hundred Four Thousand, And Twelve Children. Eyes snapping completely open, as her arms fell limply onto the cushion of the love seat Sakura stood stock still, shocked and confused for several seconds before she realized she wasn't dreaming and her belly was so full because of cum, and not a baby. Shaking the slight feeling of disappointment away she reminded herself Naruto had enough energy to fill her up like this several times a day, maybe even once or twice every hour, so when the time was right getting her pregnant was going to be the least of their worries. Looking around the room for proof of her theory she scanned the other girls briefly. Looking up she saw that Ten-ten and Temari were sleeping on the couch by the end table, before she turned her head and saw Ino laying sprawled out upon the other couch. Ino was laying on her back with her head propped up by the armrest of the couch. Her mouth was opened a little and she had a thin line of drool mixed with a whiter liquid slowly leaking out and dripping onto her barely covered chest. Her skirt/loincloth was still there, it being between her spread legs, covering her, most likely, plugged holes. What really caught her attention was the fact

that her stomach was enormous. About twice the size of her own. Sakura couldn't even begin to imagine how many gallons of cum had been poured into her to make her blow up to the size she was now. Tearing her eyes away she turned her attention from one blond to the other. Temari was covered in what looked like dozens of claw marks that never broke the skin, the only clothing she had left was the fishnet she wore under her outfit. The pieces on her arms and legs were left relatively untouched, but the piece covering her torso was in tatters. The only part intact was the elastic bands on her biceps and thighs, the criss-crossing threads were either barely hanging together or in a pile underneath her. Her stomach was also large, not as large as her own though, she noted with a hint of pride. She was laying on her side and due to the angle Sakura could see what appeared to be handcuffs locking her wrists together behind her back. Idly shifting her hands behind her she grabbed her blond lover's limp dick and started pumping her hand along it as she focused on the last of her fellow cum-sluts. She smiled as she saw Ten-ten in the fetal position holder her belly, which was a tad bigger then hers, while wearing the warmest smile she'd ever seen the normally tomboyish weapon's expert wear before, she knew the feeling. She was probably dreaming about the future just as she thought she was a few minutes ago. Seeing as how Naruto was fully erect in her hand she got off the love seat and started licking him from base to tip. Or at least, that's what she meant to do. What actually happened was that when she tried to get up her larger than usual belly got in the way. After almost a full minute of her grunting in effort and barely containing her moans as the pleasure of the cum shaking around within her she finally got off the couch. Having had to just roll her way off the bed, she fell off and landed on her side, unknowingly waking up the other three girls as she struggled into a sitting position and started giving Naruto a nice good morning blowjob. Temari was the first to wake up, attempting to get the hair out of her eyes that slipped out of it's pony tail when she ed out. The sudden pain in her wrists reminding her exactly how she got in this position. Looking down at her stomach she couldn't help but grin. When she had woken up that morning and seen all the cum behind her, some still leaking out of her, and her felt her sore stomach she was able to deduce this must have happened, but it drained to fast for her to enjoy. Crawling like a worm she was barely able to crawl to the armrest and sit upright as the pleasure was mounting. Ten-ten awoke at the same time as her blond couchmate. She was curled in a ball with her knees pulled up as far as they could go and her arms wrapped around her belly. Still half asleep she was currently lost on thought. 'Master found a better use for his sexy tool then to fuck it's face it seems. The very though of being used as the ultimate baby making tool is-ahhh.' She gave a low moan as the very thought caused her to orgasm lightly. Waking up further she felt two hard objects within her lower holes. Reaching down she started pulling the one in her pussy out, only to slap it back in and clench her muscles tight as warm cum started pouring out of her. A brief feeling of ecstasy washed over her as she reminded herself to properly thank her master for his gift. It may not have been a baby but it made her sleep so soundly thinking it was, not to mention how good it felt. Ino was the last to awaken. Raising her head she looked down and pulled a Hinata. She 'Eep!'ed before fainting. The other girls looked at her (Sakura did as best as one could with eight inches of man meat down her throat) and broke out in muffled giggles at the bloated Ino actually having ed out. She hadn't seen her long time friend do that since she got her headband. Shuddering in pleasure Naruto woke up, his arm subconsciously going down to keep Sakura's head in place he started cumming in her mouth. Sakura was taken by surprise, as she was still watching a limp Ino slump to the couch, and could only widen her eyes as her mouth filled up with his first load of the morning, quickly pouring out of her mouth and onto the floor. Gripping his cock with both hands she shoved a few more inches into her mouth and started swallowing as fast as she

could. A few seconds later the flood stopped and she sucked and swallowed every drop she could before slipping him out of her mouth. Giving the head a kiss she pulled back and looked up at him, "Morning Naruto-kun. I think the girls and I would like to talk..." She explained as she grabbed him by his 'tenth tail', as he'd heard Kyuubi refer to it as. "I think it's time you explained how you know so many sex jutsu." Naruto started to sweat, he couldn't tell them about the Kyuubi's involvement but Sakura had him by the balls here, literally! 'Think Naruto, think! How to get out of trouble from women... Ero-sennin I swear to god if this doesn't work i'm bringing you back and killing you again.' "Well after our first time I wanted to please you and any potential lovers as much as I could, so I worked really hard on creating a few jutsu to bring you girls some extra pleasure." He gave a smile, but inside he was nervous. Ero-sennin said the only easy way to get out of trouble is to try and make whatever bad thing you did either their fault or done for them. Glancing around he saw Tenten and Temari looking at him with pride and Sakura was smiling and blushing in embarrassment. Letting go of his balls she gave his cock another kiss and got up slowly. Stifling a moan she plopped back down on the couch next to the now sitting up Naruto, failing to stop the moan that escaped her mouth as her rough landing drove the dildo's in another inch. Wrapping her arms around Naruto she dragged him back down as he tried to get up. "Come on Naruto-kun, one more round." She pouted "Sorry Sakura-chan, I gotta train. While sex is a great work out and the constant use of chakra is increasing my reserves even more i'm starting to feel out of shape when it comes to jutsu." He itted, taking her arms off of his waist. Getting up he started to get his clothes. As he finished putting his pants on he gave the conscious girls a kiss and headed towards the purple clad blond. It was about this time that Ino awakened. Looking down again she screamed, "Damn you Uzumaki Naruto! I'm to young and pretty to be pregnant and as big as a whale!" Her flailing limbs finally caught and she picked herself up off the couch. Lunging for Naruto the other girls were to far away and weighed down by cum filled bellies to help and watched as Ino flew, as gracefully as she could with a couple dozen pounds of cream inside her, and... tripped. Landing belly first on the ground on the ground she let out an "Oomph!" and then moaned. Her 'corks', having come completely out when she landed, flew across the room and hit the wall with enough force to crack the drywall. Ino bit her lip as all the cum stored within her started pouring out like a waterfall. Ino's moaned even louder as a pleasurable sensation washed over her, the cum flooding out and pleasuring her in ways she hadn't been before. Trying to clench her legs together she attempted to stop the flow. It was all for naught however as the last few spurts shot out anyway. Picking herself up off the ground, now that she could move freely, she felt her smooth stomach and saw the puddle of cum that used be be inside her. "Naruto-kun! It's all gone!" She whined like a child, she was really enjoying the feeling after she had calmed down and realized she wasn't with child. "Fill me back up!" She demanded, "Ino-chan I really need to tra- I said, Fill. Me. Back. Up." She ground out right in his face as she grabbed his collar. Narrowing his eyes, Naruto had a very nice idea. "Fine, Ino-chan. I'll make a clone and he'll fill you up just as much as you were before... but in return I get to face fuck you." Ino scoffed, "Okay, I can handle that. No probl-With Kage Henge, as roughly as I want." He interrupted. Ino thought about it. While she did enjoy her ability to talk and breath she also liked her womb and ass being filled with gallons of cum, just the thought of it all sloshing around, stimulating every pleasure receptor it touched-"Deal!" She almost yelled. Grinning like a shark Naruto made a seal less clone as he used the Kage Henge. Since he was back to one hundred percent chakra Naruto decided to give the clone about thirty percent to the clone and use twenty percent himself. Leading Ino over to the couch he was on before he instructed her to lay down on her back with her legs spread and her head dangling off the armrest. "Ready Ino-

chan?" he asked as the clone and himself got into position, the clone deciding to fill up just her womb, but even more so then before. "Yea-Gph!" Naruto was already happily pounding away at her face before she even finished. The clone slipping into her slick, tight pussy and doing the same. 'He could have at least let me finish responding...' Ino thought to herself as she tried to distract herself from her stinging throat. The clone hammering into her pussy did wonders. Curiously she reached her hand up and felt her throat, only a tad bit disturbed when her hand stopped earlier then it normally would. In the next couple of minutes of throat hammering, pussy pounding fun she grew to like feeling her throat bulge with her hands when he would thrust all the way inside her. Feeling the original groan and speed up she braced for impact, so to speak. Gritting his teeth Naruto leaned himself forward before thrusting straight down into her warm mouth and used a high powered Endless Supply, maybe about a fifth of his total amount of chakra, he estimated before the pleasure of his climax stole most thought besides 'Goooood.' from his brain. Ino reveled in the feeling of the warm cum filling her stomach. She put both her hands on her throat and would have smiled if she could as her throat got even bigger as the cum came up and out of her clenched lips, pouring down her face. Giving a few more short thrusts he pulled back. iring her cough up a bit of cum and raise her head, she was covered in a thick layer of his seed, even her eyes. Thinking quick he grabbed her discarded top and used the cum free side to clean her off. Glancing at the clone he noticed it was starting to speed up. Giving another glance back at the dildo's that were previously stuck in her holes he found them each in two pieces. Having split in half when they hit the wall. Slowly walking to the backpack he rummaged through it. The only thing left was the novelty size dildo's more meant for the freaky kind of girls or to be used on dares. He almost chuckled when he noticed the dildo was only an inch bigger and just a tad bit thicker then his own cock. Grabbing the two of the four novelty dildo's he walked even slower back over to the to see the clone slam his hips into Ino's three times in quick succession before he groaned and came, using every bit of chakra his body was made of. The other girls in the room were too busy to notice Naruto grab the massive hunks of plastic due to Ino's stomach ballooning up to just a tad bit bigger then it was before in the span of two seconds. Casually walking up next to the two, Naruto waited until the clone was spent and started to fall backward, poofing out of existence in mid-fall. Lining up the dildo with is honed reflexes he was able to slide it in so fast and with such a short break that Ino didn't even react. She did react when he forced the other dildo up her ass using the cum on her chest as lube. Throwing her head farther back she screamed in pleasure as the orgasm that was just barely out of reach hit her. Leaning down to the panting Ino's clean-ish face he proudly declared, "Pleasure doin' business with you Ino-chan." and gave her a peck on the lips. "Bye girls, have a nice day!" he called over his shoulder as he left. Heading out to training ground seven. The girls all sat in their respective spots, Ino having to crawl to the other half of her couch so she could see, and all started watching TV. They were all holding their bellies. occasionally, or almost constantly in Ino's case, shaking them to enjoy the pleasure filled sloshing of their 'cream filling'. "Hey Tenten, where are the keys for these? I like them on during sex but my shoulders are starting to get really sore." Temari spoke up, turning away from Tenten a little she showed her red wrists. "Got 'em right here." The brunette answered as she took the handcuff key out of the pocket of her barely there pants. She held them up before she threw them across the room, landing right next to the wall mounted TV. "Oops." She grinned. "That was a little mean Tenten." Ino said, Sakura nodding her agreement as well from the love seat.

"Temari almost broke my back five years ago, I could have been crippled. So now i'm willing to settle that grudge by making her walk across a room. That's not very extreme if you ask me." Tenten explained. The blond and pink haired girls looked like they wanted to protest but Temari cut them off. "Girls, she's right. I crossed the line back then. Besides how hard will a walk across the room be?" Although she said this she was nervous on the inside, just shifting back and forth felt orgasmic, getting up, walking, bending down, getting up again, and walking back was another story. Sitting up straight she used her increased lower weight to her advantage. Scooting to the end up the couch cushion she dropped of onto her feet, using her long legs to push herself up and stand straight. This was all well and good in theory but when she scooted to the end of the couch it pushed the dildos in even more, and when she stood up the spikes and bumps on them scraped up against her sensitive insides. Steadying herself once she stood up came with it's own problems. The cum inside her womb, stomach, and rectum was swishing back and forth. Not only throwing her off balance but almost causing her to collapse in added pleasure. 'One foot after the other.' She chanted as she made her way to the small metallic objects. Every step she took was one step closer to the keys and her building orgasm alike. Finally reaching them she was panting, thinking for several seconds she reached the conclusion she couldn't just bend over, due to her arms being trapped behind her back she would have to do this carefully. Bending down quickly she was unprepared as the friction of the dildos finally caused her to climax, her legs weakened and she couldn't catch herself. Continuing to fall she landed right on her ass. Forcing the bigger spikes at the base of the dildo to force themselves into her ass, the enhanced pleasure/pain sending a normal orgasm into a mind melting one. Sitting in a pile of her own juices for several seconds she finally reached down, got the keys, and unlocked the handcuffs. She tried to rub her sore wrists but the added sting only made her already hyper sensitive body to tingle. Due to just cumming she was rather sensitive and the walk back was even more difficult. Finally making it she almost collapsed onto the couch. Feeling an arm circle her shoulders she looked over and saw Tenten looking at her in pride... and if she wasn't mistaken, camaraderie. Looking at the other two girls she saw them clapping and congratulating her from their spots on their own sofa's. She smiled to herself and pulled the surprised Tenten into a kiss. 'So this is what's it's like to fit in? It's nice...' She commented as she busied herself with dominating the brunette, she would show this little mouse just who the pussycat in this group was. _-_0_-_0_-_0_-_0_-_With Naruto - 10:00 pm_-_0_-_0_-_0_-_0_-_ More then twelve hours had past since he left Sakura's house, he had trained in his sage mode, a few jutsu he was working on, and even a little bit of the Hiraishen jutsu. The jutsu wasn't actually that hard, it was just a long range Kawarimi mixed with a Shunshin. It was a bit more complex then that but the only thing keeping the average joe from learning the jutsu was the chakra cost. Well... that, and learning how to stop. Drift of several yards was common between jumps. If that drift was a few feet before you reached the kunai, who cares? But if it was a few feet after what you were aiming for you ended up slamming into a tree. Which hurt, as Naruto found out. 'Man I think i'm getting a fetish, it's just so... sexy, to see the girls completely filled with my cum. So big they looked preg... nant... … ...OH SHIT! What if their actually pregnant!' Lost in his own little world he was unaware as his surrounding melted away into the familiar house inside his mindscape. Nor was he aware of Kyuubi walking up and bitch slapping him with a tail. Shaking his head and holding his stinging cheek he looked at the fox, slightly pissed off at his smug expression. "What the hell Fox?"

"Relax, it's one of your more ive demon abilities. Most demons have it actually. Some of us call it Optional Fertility but that just sounds kinda stupid in my opinion. Basically, your firing blanks until you want to get the girl pregnant. So relax." "Oh... thanks, that takes a load off my mind. Being a father before I become Hokage doesn't sound like a good idea." Kyuubi nodded and Naruto found himself back in the training ground. Sighing he scrounged up the last of his chakra and pictured the special kunai he left under his welcome mat. Forming a line with his chakra from his current spot to the kunai he disappeared in an orange streak a second later. _-_0_-_0_-_0_-_0_-_At Naruto's Doorstep_-_0_-_0_-_0_-_0_-_ *SLAM!* "hhhm, mm fafe." (Ooow, my face) Naruto mumbled as he pried his face off of his door. No lasting damage to himself, and no damage at all to his door. Good, he liked this place, no need to put a face print in his own door In the first week of living in it. That was planned for next week... Stumbling in Naruto shambled for the shower, twenty minutes later he came back out, only slightly more awake then when he came in. To tired to get a new pair of clothes from all the way up in his room just threw his old clothes in the hamper in the bathroom and collapsed naked onto his couch and started watching TV. Shifting himself so he was laying on his back with his head propped up on the armrest with his right side facing the TV he grabbed the remote with his limp right arm and started channel surfing. Groaning in despair as all four hundred normal channels offered nothing but crappy movies and late night infomercials he switched the channel over to the five hundreds, the Pay-Per-View section. Chuckling as he saw 'Kunoichi gangbang Nine: Demon Edition' he selected it. These kunoichi gangbangs were always good for a laugh to any actual ninja. It was always just civilians dressed up in silly looking ninja clothes and really sucked at acting. Reading the description he said aloud, "Watch as these daring demons kidnap themselves a supple young kunoichi and have their wicked way with her." "That actually sounds kinda good, I got a bit of extra money so what the hell, i'll check it out." He decided, selecting the 'Buy movie' button. The movie opened in a cave. It was your standard cave, stalactites, stalagmites, dark, what wasn't standard was the two silhouettes standing over a table with a crystal ball on it. Within the ball was the image of a fairly attractive orange haired woman battling a group of enemy ninja. Her head-band couldn't be made out but Naruto assumed that it was some made up village. The few movies that had ever had non-fictional villages battling other non-fictional villages was usually banned from the country it featured. This particular movie series had only two villages, a kunoichi village, and a shinobi village. Back on the movie front the kunoichi had just beaten the enemy shinobi, she was acting overly tired but she did seem to be genuinely sweating. It zoomed out from the crystal ball to show both silhouettes nod to each other and fade out of existence. As soon as they reappeared behind the tired kunoichi Naruto almost fell of the couch, 'Is that Dad?' And sure enough right next to a red headed man that very well could have been Gaara's father was Namikaze Minato, the eventual yondaime and father of Uzumaki Naruto. Getting over his shock he quickly exited out of the movie and deleted it, checking the description he read the names of the actors. Sure enough right behind Sabaku no Zankoku (1) was Namikaze Minato. He didn't hear the door open and close as someone came in and the shuffling of clothing being hung up as he was looking through other movies. Counting a whole seven movies with his father in them he didn't notice the rapid footsteps before someone jumped over the back of the couch he was sitting on and landing on his chest butt first. Feeling the air leave his lungs rather painfully Naruto was trying to get his breath so he could ask the... ask the... rather shapely ass two inches in front of his face that was connected to a the head of

the girl who was franticly trying to suck his organs out through his dick. Feeling the cross eye inducing suction the lips were producing and the face that every inch of his cock was rapidly being sucked in and out of the mystery girls mouth was either Hinata, who was back and horny or a porn star who specialized in deepthroating had just snuck into his house and jumped him. Leaning his head to the right he saw dark blue hair waving in the air, confirming who it was. "I'm close Hinata-chan." He moaned. Hinata moved even faster and her sucking was almost painful it felt so good. "Coming!" He exclaimed, shuddering in pleasure. He felt her mouth raise up to just the very top of his cock and start sucking even harder as her hands started jerking the remaining thirteen inches. The slight pain of her sucking only added to the overall pleasure of the experience and he felt himself hard pressed to stop cumming. Still feeling her sucking as hard as she could as his orgasm finally stopped he was just about to tell her to stop when she poked the base of his length four times rapidly. Stars danced across his vision as the mind numbing pleasure was brought back twofold. Letting his head and arms fall limply back to the couch he only half hoped she was done soon. Hinata was hands down the best blowjob giver out of the girls but he hadn't recovered completely from the orgy he had with the girls yesterday and this morning. Feeling Hinata finally pull her head away from her drinking fountain he saw her turn around. Seeing the bags under her eyes he saw how tired she was, frazzled to, her hair was a mess. Giving her a kiss he helped her strip down to nothing. Noticing her eyes drooping he pulled her against his chest, she gave a murmur of thanks and drifted off to sleep. He was quick to follow, her rapid fire assault having exhausted the stamina he'd gotten back on the walk here. _-_0_-_0_-_0_-_0_-_The Next Morning_-_0_-_0_-_0_-_0_-_ The first thing Naruto noticed when he woke up was that he loved his new pillows. Reaching a hand up to fluff them he was rewarded with a feminine moan. Opening his eyes the first thing he saw was supple flesh and a pink nipple that was just asking for it. Hinata woke up a bit faster, having awoken a minute before Naruto she enjoyed having his head laying on her breasts, his soft hair and warm breath tickling and pleasing her. Seeing him groan she was about to greet him good morning when he reached up and started playing with her breast. Letting out a moan she was unprepared for him to suddenly lift up his head and start sucking on her nipple, pinching the other with his hand. Opening his mouth a bit Naruto started lightly nibbling on her nipple before switching to the other, using his previously occupied right hand he lifted himself up so he was suspended above her. Reaching up with his left hand he started tweaking her left nipple, pulling, pinching, and rolling it between his thumb and index fingers. Hinata was close, he could tell. Moving his knee up so his right hand was free he switched tactics. Using his right hand he pulled both her nipples together and started sucking on both of them at once. While he reached down and pinched her clit. Hinata's back arched as she let out a silent scream, shaking in ecstasy she dropped back down onto the couch. "You were right Naruto-kun, that is a good way to wake up!" She exclaimed as she hugged Naruto to her chest. "Very, so what's on the to do list today?" He asked, enjoying his high quality pillows once again. "well I do need to get some of my furniture from my old room at he Hyuuga compound. So you wanna come with?" She asked, hoping for a yes. She'd bought a nice present for him of the way back and she wanted to show it to him as early as possible. "Sure! Lets me get some clothes and we can go." He answered as her (with great hesitation) got up and went to his room to grab some clothes. Meeting a fully dressed Hinata by the door they left, locking the door behind them. On the way to the Hyuuga mansion Hinata took full advantage of the fact that people knew they were together and slung his arm around her shoulders

_-_0_-_0_-_0_-_0_-_Hyuuga mansion_-_0_-_0_-_0_-_0_-_ Opening her eyes Hanabi couldn't help but sigh. The mansion was empty, a very lonely prospect for a twelve year old. She knew her Oneesama wasn't here. Last night was an... interesting and confusing night, to be sure. Getting up and heading for the shower she absently reached down and ran her fingers between her breasts, getting some of the milk that was still between them. _-_0_-_0_-_0_-_0_-_Flashback - The Previous Day_-_0_-_0_-_0_-_0_-_ "Are we there yet?" Hanabi knew her father was a very patient man with her. "No." "Are we there yet?" But she also knew he had his limits. "No." "Are we there yet?" Because of the heat they should have been jumping through the trees. Shade, wind whipping through your hair, ya know, very cooling and relaxing. "No." "Are we there yet?" But no, thanks to the old, stupid wind bags, who were prideful enough to call themselves The Illustrious Hyuuga Council were old as dirt and had to be driven by carriage. So everyone else had to walk in the hot sun at a snails pace (for a ninja) while the old fart got the nice air conditioned carriages. (chakra powered Hyouton conversion seal) "No." "Are we there yet?" She didn't even want to go to this stupid convention thingy anyway. "NO." "Are we there yet?" If she pestered him long enough he would snap and punish her somehow, probably make her sit with the oldies in the carriages. Just a little more. "NO!" "Are we there yet, are we there yet, are we there yet, are we there yet?" In her personal experience it worked best to work her father up slowly and finish it off quick. "NO! NO! NO! AND NO! I Swear young lady if you ask me that one more time I will send you to your room this instant!" Raising an eyebrow she questioned his words. Maybe his irritation clouded his judgment? Whatever, she wasn't going to look a gift horse in the mouth. "Are we- THAT'S IT, HANABI HYUUGA, I ORDER YOU TO GO TO YOUR ROOM AND STAY THERE UNTIL ONE OF YOUR SENIOR CLAN GRANTS YOU PERMISSION TO LEAVE!" Hanabi hid the grin that threatened to split her face in two, he was just to easy. Putting on her Sad Face she was the perfect image of depressed as she turned heel and walked the exact opposite direction of the rest of the clan. Until she was out of sight and hearing range that is. Throwing her hands up in the air she gave a cry of happiness and quickly started tree jumping towards Konoha. Since they had just walked for several days straight she could probably make it back to Konoha at around ten-ish. It was an hour later before Hiashi cooled down enough to realize they were on the road and not in their mansion. _-_0_-_0_-_0_-_0_-_That Night - Konoha Village Gate_-_0_-_0_-_0_-_0_-_ Slowing down as she got to the gate Hanabi Saw her oneesama's team getting back. Judging by their tired, haggard, and extremely bored looks she assumed they just got back from a rather long border patrol mission. She noticed the black haired Sensei lady, Kurenai, if she ed right,

tell Hinata something before her sister smiled and jumped away. Assuming she was heading for the compound Hanabi decided to follow her home. She was confused, after a few minutes they got to the road that lead to the clan housing and the ninja housing, which was mostly apartments she noticed, and her sister headed for the ninja houses. She had to activate her Byakugan just to keep up, Hinata started going faster then she'd ever seen her go before. After stopping about one hundred yards from where her oneesama stopped Hanabi paused and caught her breath, watching her sister enter the fourth floor of an apartment building she'd never seen before. She realized that the instant her sister entered the building and closed the door she was breaking the law, as looking inside of private residents with any jutsu/doujutsu was an offense that warranted a heavy fine, but in her defense she wanted to know what her sister was doing and was to tired to care about silly things like 'laws' and 'morals'. Watching her all but tear her ninja gear off and sprint for the living room of the floor she had to feel sorry for Naruto-kun when her sister knocked the wind out of him by launching herself over the back of the couch and landed on his chest. She was shocked at how large he was down there but that was quickly over shadowed by the bigger shock of her sister taking the entire thing down her throat in one swift lunge. Seeing Naruto-kun's curious face almost made her burst out laughing, he was just so cute. She'd first seen him during the chunin exams all those years ago. She realized now that even back then she had the makings of a crush on him. He was just so... exotic! Unlike her clan he was fun, light hearted, and most of all he was emotional. Not that he was an emo or anything, it was just that considering to ninety-nine percent of the people she saw on a daily basis were stone walls of emotion, even just a smile was alien to her until the exams. But seeing a boy get so worked up over a clan he wasn't even part of, and defending her oneesama like that... she had started to see what Hinata liked in him. Focusing back on the sight she saw a bit of white stuff stop flowing from Naruto-kun's... penis and into Hinata's mouth. She may have stolen her sister's icha icha whenever she went out on missions but she was still nervous about saying things like that. 'I didn't know you could use the jyuuken like that...' She thought as she saw her oneesama poked Naruto-kun's penis. He froze for a second and the same milk from before started coming out again, only several times faster this time. Seeing Naruto fall back onto the couch and her Oneesama snuggle up next to him made her just a slight bit jealous. Her father may have started to love her more and care about her more then 'That girl he trained into the ground', but he was still cold to her at times, focusing more on Hinata then her. Seeing the content smile on Hinata's face as she snuggled with Naruto-kun made her want to feel that too. She wanted to be loved as well, an end to the loneliness. Sighing she was about to head back to the compound when she looked at Naruto one last time, seeing a bit of chakra left from a drop of milk that had spilled out of Hinata's mouth she was stuck looking at it. The tiny bit of chakra inside the milky liquid looked like some sort of visual chocolate to her Byakugan. She was even more saddened she would most likely never have any of the milk, it looked so good. Deactivating her bloodline she trudged back to her house. _-_0_-_0_-_0_-_0_-_Back at the Mansion_-_0_-_0_-_0_-_0_-_ Hanabi walked into her dark room and blindly navigated her way to the bathroom, having long since been able to navigate her room in the dark. After a nice shower she was in a much better mood as she dried herself off and threw herself onto her bed with a childish 'Wee!'. Landing with a splat Hanabi quickly got up and activated her Byakugan, her bed was covered in some kind of liquid. Looking at it more closely she was shocked to find that it was the same milk that had come from Naruto-kun earlier. Taking a small lick of the bit on her hand she found it tasted wonderful. So wonderful she took another, and another. Twenty minutes later when the haze up utter enjoyment she was in wore off she found herself

sucking on a pillow, trying to get the soaked in liquid out. Shaking her head to clear the fogginess she felt an unfamiliar heat between her legs. She reached a hand down across her slick stomach and down to her... pussy. She'd read this in the book. The girl liked the guy she was thinking about a lot and stuck her fingers inside herself. Gasping as she ran her fingers over her pussy, spine tingling pleasure just out of her reach. Hesitantly inserting one finger inside herself she started pumping her finger in and out. Going faster she reached up and started grabbing her breasts with her other hand like the girl in the book did. Inserting another finger and speeding up she felt a pressure building. Breath coming in short gasps she pinched her nipples and pushed her middle two fingers in to the knuckle, accidentally brushing against her clit. The pressure that had built up all released at once, pleasure tore through her small body. Throwing her head back in a silent scream she fell back onto her pillows. Lying bonelessly on her back, breath coming in short pants she felt her eyes close. The tired girl welcomed the darkness, promising herself she would get more milk, even if she had to use that. _-_0_-_0_-_0_-_0_-_End Flashback_-_0_-_0_-_0_-_0_-_ Getting out of the shower Hanabi took the pillowcases off her pillows and pulled the blankets and sheets off her bed. Throwing them in a pile she made a note to wash them as soon as possible. Spit covered beddings didn't make for a very comfortable sleep. Hearing the door open she activated her Byakugan, ignoring the black squares in her vision, as every bedroom had seals blocking her family's bloodline from seeing inside them, and focused on the door. Seeing her sister lead Naruto-kun inside she almost burst in maniacal laughter. But she held it in, she was the cutesy little sister of Hinata, not the scheming little rascal that drove her father up the wall on purpose just to see how he would react. Thinking about it, she wanted more of that milk. She was feeling hungry, and it didn't feel like food would satisfy the hunger. Her body and mind were desperate for something and she was going to do anything she could to get it. Seeing Hinata head to her room and Naruto get some breakfast She quickly grabbed her normal morning outfit and snuck out her room just as Hinata walked by, sliding down the railing for the stairs she composed herself into the perfect Hyuuga, prim, proper, and emotionless. Before walking slowly into the kitchen. As he was just about to pour himself a bowl of cereal Naruto looked up and saw a young girl enter the kitchen. She was small, very small. She looked about ten years old, but she was probably a little older. She stopped walking and started looking him over as he sat there looking at her. She was wearing a short kimono, it had the Hyuuga symbol on the arms and it ended around the middle of her thigh. "Uzumaki Naruto?" Hanabi asked, ing a scene in one of the books. It would be perfect, he would be so flabbergasted she could walk right up and use that. "Yes?" He answered back, confused. "I am Hyuuga Hanabi, but you may call me slave, your sexy little bitch, or whatever else you wish to refer to me as. I would particularly like to be called cum-slut." She announced, pulling the front of the kimono apart she revealed her perky B-cup breasts. "Eh?" She was fairly certain she just broke him. "I have no experience, as I am young and a virgin. My lack of experience will hopefully be made up for in enthusiasm." "... Uh." "I don't know how it will taste but I will be more then happy to swallow if you wish." Seeing her chance Hanabi walked forward, pulled up the hem of her kimono, revealing her naked (and freshly shaved) pussy, and sat on his lap, her legs wrapping around his waist, facing him. Stabbing her fingers into his neck she paralyzed him with a Jyuuken shot. Before he could

protest she activated it and said, "You will tell my sister you no longer love her and only be with me." She expected her to listen to her like that brat Konohamaru did, but he just looked at her with a raised eyebrow. "Now Hanabi-chan you may be cute and almost naked but there's no need to make your eyes go all glowy and try to order me around." Hanabi was about to try again but a voice behind her cut her off, "And just what, dear sister, are you doing with my boyfriend..." She turned around and saw her sister, wearing her normal outfit. "I'm trying to use a jutsu I found on accident to steal him from you but it's not working." She answered calmly, she never saw the point in lying when you were caught. Hinata calmed down a little. Naruto wasn't going to dump her for her sister any time soon. 'Besides, he'd rip her in half if she ever tried anal.' She commented wryly. "What's the jutsu?" She may as well find out. "I don't know, my eyes felt funny when I was yelling at Konohamaru and now he stays at least fifty feet away from me at all times." Hanabi answered, feeling something rub against her crotch she started grinding into it. Seeing her sisters eye twitch was just a bonus. "How do you know the Hyuuga family technique? No one taught it to you yet." Hinata demanded, she didn't get to learn that until she became chunin. "I can answer that." Said Naruto, but it didn't sound like him. "Who are you?" Hanabi finally stopped her grinding and asked. She didn't move however, she was rather comfortable where she was. "I'm the kyuubi, i'm sure you both know about me being sealed inside Naruto?" Seeing them both nod, Hanabi having been told by Hiashi when she turned genin, he continued. " The boy seems to think your already aware of this but you both happen to be part succubi." "How? And what did you do with Naruto-kun?" Hinata decided to go with the innocent until proven guilty approach. "The boy is fine, I convinced him to give me control for a while so I could explain. He can see and feel everything like he normally would, i'm just using his head temporarily." As if to demonstrate his point Naruto's arm reached up and waved at Hinata before ruffling Hanabi's hair, much to her enjoyment. Seducing him would be easier if he felt okay with touching her, and thus being in range for another Jyuuken shot to the neck. "Now, if you girls have any questions about any physical changes or anything succubi related feel free to ask." Hinata thought about it for a few seconds, Hanabi meanwhile asked the first thing that popped into her head. "Why do I want more of Naruto's milk, there was some on my bed and I had some last night. Now I can't think of anything else. "ahh, yes. That milk as you call it, is the life blood of the succubi. Used for power and survival alike. Your demon blood is still awakening, it seems. Unless you was to turn into a crazy nympho slut I suggest you get more from Naruto as soon as you can. You may want to be careful though. Unlike your sister your a loli type succubi, so it's going to take quite a bit more cum, or milk as you've dubbed it, to stabilize you. "What's a nympho? Loli type?" Hanabi asked curiously. "Don't worry about that first one. There are two kinds of succubi; the busty beauties, and the loli's. Your sister is a busty beauty type. Big butt, breasts, that kinda thing. But you, in all your adorable cuteness, are a loli type. Unless you will it, you'll probably stay looking like that for as long as your alive. If you wanted to you could make yourself flat chested actually. Your mother must have had quite the chest to make you even get an Acup much less the B-cup you do, most loli's are flat. Your cuteness comes at the price of more cum needed before your back to your normal self though. " Kyuubi finished explaining.

"What physical changes can we expect?" Hinata finally spoke up. "Aside from staying in your prime for the rest of eternity, as your immortal now, eternal youth, and maybe a really long tongue, nothing major for quite a while. Eventually you may start to grow bat wings and a thin whip like tail. Most succubi don't start to grow those until at least fifty years after they awaken." He hummed in thought before continuing, "Then again, most succubi don't feed off of Naruto now do they? I'd say give it a few years and you'll start actually looking like succubi, with some help from Naruto of coarse." Kyuubi grinned to himself. "Abilities?" "wondered when you would ask about those. I'm not familiar with succubi abilities as I have slept with very few. Besides Charm, all knowledge I have about any abilities you may or may not get is from rumors. Speaking of your Charm ability, Naruto is now immune to it, and your orders from before are null and void. Naruto's own demon blood has grown to strong for that." "Any information would be better then none. Wait... Naruto-kun's a demon too?" Hinata asked curiously. "Only partially, one of his ancestors was a succubi like yourself. His demon blood has thinned over the years but my own demonic chakra is bringing him back to his families previous half demon glory. As for the abilities, the only one i've heard about would be the ability to turn your clit into a cock. Aside from that, your on your own. Most of sex demon abilities are thought based though so just think it and it will hap"Yes, yes that's great. Now give Naruto-kun back. I want fresh milk." Hanabi snapped impatiently. Reaching down she started stroking Naruto's still hard length. "Horny little firecracker aren't you? Fine." Naruto's head fell before he raised it again, his eyes their normal blue once again. "Sorry I didn't tell you sooner Hinata-chan, I thought you knew already." "It's alright Naruto-kun. Now, I believe Hanabi-chan wants to get to know you better, shall we take this up to my room?" Hinata answered. Naruto looked down and saw Hanabi lining herself up with his erect length. Giving a small gasp he grabbed her hips as she was about to slam herself down. He almost caved and let her injure herself when she looked up at him, the sheer lust held within her eyes was startling but her picked her up and motioned for Hinata to follow him. "Now Hanabi-chan we've gotta get you all nice and wet first, your very small and I could very easily injure you. Your not even listening anymore are you?" While he was busy walking up the stairs holding her bridal style Hanabi was busy trying to twist herself around so she could try and suck on his cock. It was a very difficult ascent up the stairs, to be sure. Finally giving up he tossed the girl over his shoulder and carried her like a bag of chakra weights into Hinata's room. Sitting down on the edge of the bed he had to resist the urge to roll his eyes as the increasingly desperate Hanabi climbed off of his shoulder like a monkey as was licking his cock up and down the second he let her go. "Naruto-kun" He heard a seductive voice purr. Looking up he saw Hinata saunter into the room. Giving her most of his attention he looked down at the younger Hyuuga every few seconds to make sure she wasn't going to impale herself prematurely. Seeing as how she was completely focused on her task of making his cock dripping wet and she was laying on her hands and knees next to him he grabbed her backside and started teasing her pussy, running his index finger along her dripping lips, inserting his finger every time she would attempt to get the head of his cock into her mouth. Looking back up a second later Hinata started her dance. (she dances, undoes the bow, catching the stray bits of ribbon before anything is revealed and slowly reveals more and more of herself as she dances.)

Sending two clones Hinata's way he watched as one transformed into a very comfortable looking recliner, while the other pulled her against his chest and kissed her with every bit of ion the original had. (insert foreplay here to get medical tape off, then the clone fucks her. Reverse cowgirl, of coarse so she can watch her sister work.) Feeling a small hand shove him back onto his back he saw Hanabi was sick of having a bad angle and sat on his knee's facing his head. She didn't even spare him a glance as she gripped his cock with both hands. Lowering her head she opened her mouth as wide as it could go and just barely managed to succeed in finally taking the entire head within her mouth. Mustering all of her strength she went as low as she could, growling in annoyance when his cock hit the top of her throat in the back of her mouth. She pulled her head all the way out and the head of his cock came out of her mouth with a meaty *pop!* as she started using the saliva coating it do jerk him off as she sulked. Her growling and absolutely irresistible pouty face (which was probably her Mad Face) made Naruto almost cum instantly, but she stopped pumping and thankfully gave him a break to shift her position. Swiveling around so she was sitting on his chest now she leaned his massive cock lower and tried again, finding that it was a bit easier now to get him into her mouth. Relaxing her throat as best as she could she started pushing her head lower and lower. Naruto was barely holding on, but when she reached the 1/3 mark and growled as she couldn't go any further he could hold it any more. "I'm Cumming Hanabi-chan!" He exclaimed. Her only answer was a mental grin (because a physical one was obviously impossible) and to start sucking as hard as she could while moving back and forth a few inches. Feeling his penis get even thicker Hanabi tried to hold in her excitement as she pulled all the way back. In her inexperience however she pulled out to far and got the first shot of milk to the face. Blinking in surprise she paused, dumbfounded, for less then a second before she latched her mouth onto his spurting cock head. Savoring the taste she found out she liked her milk better fresh. Her eyes widened as the flood didn't stop after a few shots like the books said he would. She forced her head lower, the head of his cock barely slipping into her throat. She felt more and more warm milk shoot down her throat as she started feel warm and tingly all over. Closing her eyes she enjoyed the feeling of getting fuller and fuller. Feeling full and satisfied for the moment Hanabi let herself fall backwards onto Naruto's chest. Holding her slightly larger then normal belly, enjoying the pleasant warmth that it gave her. "Ready Hanabi-chan?" Naruto asked as he turned her around, lifted her hips up, and lined himself up with her dripping lower lips. Nodding so fast she almost slipped from his grasp he pushed down while he slowly pushed his hips up. Gritting his teeth Naruto pushed as hard as he allowed himself to. She still wasn't wet enough. He could barely get a centimeter into her. Lifting her up he created a clone and had it walk towards the bouncing Hinata, using Kage Henge on the way. Laying back down has positioned Hanabi on his lap, his cock laying flat against his stomach with Hanabi's pussy on top of it. "Watch your sister Hanabi-chan, she's going to put on a show for you. In fact, use your Byakugan, you may like what you see." He said, pumping his hips back and forth underneath her. Turning on her Byakugan with only the slightest difficulty she watched as the second clone approached Hinata. The clones nodded and the one sitting on the couch lifted her up. Now sitting his knees of the chair he was at just the right angle to stay completely inside here pussy. The new clone Reach down, lifted on of her legs and set it up on his shoulder as he lined himself up with her already stuffed pussy. Zooming in she saw inside her her sisters body, the penis that was already inside of her was going all the way inside her, ed her cervix and into her womb. Almost gasping in phantom pleasure Hanabi ground against Naruto's penis extra hard when she saw all three cocks slip into Hinata's pussy. Stretching her out so far she didn't think her oneesama would ever recover. And yet when all three pulled back out her her pussy returned to it's normal

shape, just as tight (she assumed) as it was before. Hanabi was transfixed, subconsciously grinding her hips in time with the clones triple stuffing her sister. She started to feel the same pressure as before building within her. Not knowing it herself the clones sped up, and so did she. The veins of the penis below her stimulating her lower lips and occasionally running along something that send shivers of pleasure up her spine. Her breath came out if shallow pants as she watched the clones inside her sister speed up even further, she could see the chakra they used to make themselves go faster. She barely saw both clones's grips tighten on her sister before they both slammed all the way into her pussy. Watching her sister throw her head back in pleasure she couldn't help but copy her as her own... orgasm hit her. Made even better as she watched her sisters already stuffed womb balloon up with milk. Falling onto Naruto's chest after thoroughly covering both her own pussy and his penis with her juices she watched as the clones slowly pulled out of her sister. Her womb almost snapping shut to trap all the cum inside it. The Henge'd clone poofed away, but the single, original clone stayed. Gently setting Hinata down on his lap, his cock resting within the crack of her ass as she mewled in contentment. "I think your ready Hanabi-chan." One seductive whisper into her ear was all it took for Hanabi to sit straight up on his lap in an instant. Lifting herself up as high as she could go she looked at Naruto's face. Getting a nod and a reassuring smile in return she lined him up again, both of them glistening in her own juices. Forcing herself down she succeeded in getting the entire head into her small pussy before she needed to catch her breath. The pleasure that lay just a foot away called to her, but a voice cut her off as she was about to start lowering herself. "Don't I get a show too Naruto-kun?" Hinata asked as she slipped the clone's rock hard length back into her now empty pussy and started bouncing. Grinning Naruto itted he should return the favor for getting Hanabi wet enough. Picking Hanabi up by the waist he stood up on the edge of the bed facing Hinata. Hanabi's feet were on Naruto's lower thighs so she wouldn't fall so he started lowering her down. Hinata marveled at Naruto's giant cock slowly disappearing into her sister's small body. She didn't even need to use her Byakugan, his cock making a clear outline on the front of her sisters pelvis. Hanabi was marveling at the pleasure she was receiving, it was at least three times as much as before and she couldn't help but arch her back as another orgasm suddenly washed over her. Losing his grip on her hips when her head almost slammed into his chin Naruto started to panic for a whole fraction of a second before gravity took over and dragged Hanabi down. Naruto's cock was completely inside her not even a second later, the barrier of her cervix offering a tiny bit of resistance before Naruto's cock penetrated it and slipped into her womb, bumping against the top of it, where it rested. The room having gone still for several seconds. Hanabi barely felt the pain of her hymen being ripped through, the ecstasy she felt when the tip of his penis entered her womb wiped anything but pleasure from her body. Hinata was simply amused by the situation. The fact that her little sister was being held up by nothing but Naruto's cock combined with her sister's vacant pleasure filled look was just to funny. She absently wondered if that's how she looked when she'd had her first taste of Naruto's cock in her womb. Naruto's breath had caught in his throat, the grinding from earlier had gotten him close, but he was one muscle twitch away from cumming. He tried to hold absolutely still but Hanabi had to be a little minx and tightened up even further. Groaning deeply his legs turned to jelly and his backside hit the edge of the bed as he fell back. Seeing as he'd slipped a few inches out of her on the way down his hands shot to her hips and pulled her pert ass flush against his pelvis, slipping back into her tight womb as the flood of cum started pouring out. Hanabi watched in wonder as the very top of the long bump along her lower stomach got bigger as Naruto's cum started pouring into her. Moaning she tried to suppress her shivering as the tingling

she was feeling got even stronger. Collapsing backwards onto the bed Naruto felt Hanabi come with him, landing on his stomach. Wrapping his arms around her he heard her say, "I hope your not finished already Naruto-kun. I would be very unhappy." Grinning he flipped then around so she was on the bottom. "'Coarse not Hanabi-chan, I was giving you a chance to rest. Because your so wittwe." He mocked, as he hoped she scowled up at him. He loved that face. What he didn't expect was for her to bring her hand up slowly, grin at him as she curled all but two of her fingers in, and poke her own stomach. Next thing he knew stars exploded into his vision as he fought to keep him arms solid enough to his weight. Hanabi's smug face and even fuller womb was the first thing he could see once the stars and pleasure subsided. "Point, Hanabi-chan." He muttered in amusement. This meant war. He started pumping in and out of her slowly, he especially enjoyed watching her try and keep any trace of pleasure off of her face. Picking up speed as she got used to his length, as best as she could anyway, her cute scowl finally morphed into a moan as she finally gave up. Moaning she pushed her hips up off the bed. Naruto took the hint and scooted a few inches forward so he was thrusting at an angle down into her and sped up just a bit. Feeling his orgasm approaching Naruto leaned his head down and shocked Hanabi by kissing her. The surprise made her control slip and she lost control of the climax she was barely holding back. Forcing her hips up into his crotch she stayed there, her mouth opened as she let out a moan from the pleasure. Seeing an opening Naruto slipped his tongue into her mouth even as the rest of him froze, cum pouring into her womb once again. Licking her tongue with his she finally started responding. Wrapping her tongue around his she manages to force it back into his mouth, followed be her own tongue. Even when Naruto started pumping his hips and reached down to massage her breasts she was solely focused on beating him in their pseudo duel. Closing her eyes she enjoyed the sensation of everything her was doing... not that she let him win, she was a Hyuuga dammit, mind numbing orgasm or not she would not let herself lose. Smirking within his mind Naruto reached down and just before he guessed she was going to cum, pinched her exposed clit softly. If her furrowed eyebrows, clenching pussy, and muffled scream were anything to go by he just won this round. "Cumming Hanabi-chan." He groaned as he slammed his hips down into hers, a thin line of spit connecting their mouths still, and enjoyed the feeling of her already filled womb milking him for even more of his cum. "I believe that's my point, Hanabi-chan" Naruto smiled down at her. His smug smile made her want to Jyuuken him again, but that wouldn't be very creative of her. So she wrapped her legs around his waist the best the could and, with the help of a bit of chakra, flipped them both over so she was on top with her body leaned forward. Looking up she grinned at his dazed expression and viciously attacked her mouth as she tried, and succeeded, to move her inner muscles on her command, instead of just instinct. Grinning in her head as she won both the tongue duel, and another dose of cum inside her womb as he let out a strangled moan. Across the room Hinata was watching all this with her Byakugan. She couldn't be more proud of her sister. Feeling the clone below her stiffen as she tightened her pussy suddenly, taking him by surprise, she grinned as her womb was filled with even more cum. She'd gained control of her absorption abilities a few rounds ago and, being the cum slut she was, she enjoyed being filled with Naruto's cream. Thinking back on what Kyuubi said about succubi abilities she tried to think about how to use them/recreate them. Growing a penis sounded odd, but she tried to imagine it anyway. Looking down she watched in shock as her clit grew longer. It didn't look like a penis when it was done growing, just a really long clit, about eight or nine inches and about an inch and a half thick. Her mental measurements were cut short when a slight breeze brushed against the new growth. Shuddering she felt an odd warmth at the base of her clit. Going up quickly she marveled at the

thick white cum that shot out of the small hole at the tip she barely noticed the amount of cum in her diminish just a bit. Panting her hands were a blur as she started stroking her clit she tried to think of how the technique worked while she was having an almost constant orgasm. It seemed that she could use the cum from her love Naruto-kun as long as she kept some within her womb and turned off her absorption. Maybe that's what Kyuubi meant when he was referring to Hanabi 'stabilizing'? Gaining the ability to stop just blindly absorbing cum and start using abilities with it? Getting back on topic she, as if it was painful, stopped stroking herself and tested how hard her clit was. Unlike Naruto's cock it wasn't hard as a rock, she could bend it in any angle she wanted, it was almost like a tentacle. She felt an amused smile cross her face at that thought, her very own genticle. Zoning back in she saw that in her amusement she'd started jacking herself off again, this time she'd pointed her new cum cannon up in the air. Causing the cum that shot out to shoot up in the air and onto herself. Feeling her womb almost empty she Jyuukened the clone inside her every few seconds before he finally got the hint what she wanted. Using every last bit of chakra the clone had he molded all the chakra in one massive Endless Supply. Feeling her womb fill up with warm cum Hinata smiled to herself as she watched her belly get bigger and bigger before another orgasm hit her. Moaning loudly the clone disappeared, her womb closed to keep all of her 'ammo' in. looking at her sister riding Naruto-kun she couldn't help but stare at her sisters cute butt bouncing up and down as she flipped them over with an impressive show of strength. Imagining what it would feel like to stick her clit inside her. How much cum she could pour into her tiny body before it would all come shooting out. Any disgust at the thought of fucking her own sister was suspiciously absent. If she were in the right frame of mind she would have probably just written it off as a succubi thing. Blinking rapidly she realized she'd crossed the room and was lining her cum covered clit up with her sisters back entrance. Neither of the two had seemed to notice her yet. Her lust clouded mind calculated that due to the cum coating her clit and the fact that her clit was smaller and could bend she could probably both succeed in penetrating the tight hole she was lining up with and safely fuck Hanabi as long as she wanted. Due to Hanabi's small size it would be impossible for Naruto to use her ass without injuring her, but Hinata's smaller and more flexible length could. Having succeeded in causing her inner muscles to move like she wanted, vibrating and tightening in certain places, she was mid gloat when she felt something hot press against her asshole. "I believe i'm winning Naruto-ku-?" Turning her head around she saw her sister holding a long pink thing in one hand and gripping her hips with the other. She was about to question her when she suddenly forced the pink thing, her oddly long clit, her mind told her, into her ass. Screaming in pain she collapsed onto Naruto's chest. Hinata was in heaven, Hanabi was so tight and warm. She could feel her clit bend when it hit the first curve in Hanabi's intestines. When her hips finally met Hanabi's cheeks she let out a shaky huff of breath and finally looked at the girl she was inside of. She immediately felt horrible, her sister was whimpering into Naruto's chest, who had his arms wrapped around her in a comforting hug. What really hurt was the look her was giving her, he was disappointed in her for being so rough. Having seen the clones memory, who had puzzled out the specifics of Hinata's new ability the same time she did, he suspected that she was going to try something like that, but he never thought the kind-hearted Hinata Hyuuga would hurt her own sister by shoving her new appendage inside her little sister like that. For almost a full minute Naruto comforted the whimpering Hanabi as Hinata was almost in tears in regret. "I-i'm sorry Hanabi-chan. I..." Hinata stuttered out an apology but couldn't continue. Turning her head Hanabi smiled as best as she could through teary eyes, "It's okay oneesama, it's starting to feel good. Just go slow okay?" Seeing her still beating herself up inside Hanabi lifted

herself back up on her hands and knees and turned her head to kiss her sister on the lips. Watching the heartwarming scene Naruto was content to sit and wait until they were ready, but he was surprised when Hanabi forced her tongue into the surprised Hinata's mouth and tightened both her holes. Groaning lowly he couldn't stop his hips and the started pumping into her, mirroring Hinata as she tried to put up some form of defense against her little sister's ruthless tongue as it ravaged her mouth. Feeling another orgasm approaching Hinata surrendered and let her oral invader win as she released the first, and certainly not the last, she'd ever shot into another girl, as Hanabi moaned and pulled her mouth away. Naruto followed shortly after, seeing as how they didn't seem the he was here there reminded them as he slammed his hips against Hanabi's and used Touch of Heat of Hinata's clit. Both Hyuuga's screamed out as their respective orgasm's crashed into them. Hanabi collapsed onto his chest again, and Hinata however was a different matter. "I-i can't stop c-cumming! It's t-too g-good!" Hinata cried out as she pounded into her limp sister, releasing a steady flood of cum. Naruto grinned as he found her weakness, it seemed just one little continuous Touch of Heat on her clit when her futa ability was activated would sent her into a screaming, constant orgasm. Hinata didn't know how long she was in heaven for, but eventually everything went white and she felt herself falling. Watching through half lidded eyes Hanabi was amused when Hinata's screams of pleasure died down before her eyes rolled into the back of her head. Attempting to tighten her holes enough to keep her upright she only succeeded in getting a shaky moan from Naruto as Hinata fell off the bed and onto her back. Feeling Naruto get up to try and help her she raised herself up before slamming down. Stunning them both as his cock hit the top of her womb. Shaking off the mild orgasm she looked him In the eyes and told him, "Oneesama's fine Naruto-kun. She got very good at landing properly when she used to faint all the time." She said before a very Hyuuga-like grin formed on her face as she finished, "Besides, who said you could stop?" _-_0_-_0_-_0_-_0_-_Forty-Five Minutes Later_-_0_-_0_-_0_-_0_-_ Hinata awoke to the sound of her sister's moaning voice. Picking herself up she shuddered as her more sensitive then it should be clit scraped against the carpet. Observing both people fucking on the bed she saw that Hanabi was on her hands and knees while Naruto was pounding into her far faster and harder then she thought he would. 'I must have been out for a while if Naruto's being so rough with her.' She thought. She almost laughed as she saw the expression on her sisters face. Her eyes were out of focus, her tongue was lolling out of her mouth. She hadn't seen her sister drool this much since she was a baby. Hinata was just a tad jealous of her sisters large stomach though. Looking down her own belly was only a little bigger then it normally would be. Climbing onto the bed she saw Naruto's thrusts start to speed up even further, guessing what was going to happen she sat next to the two, absently stroking her still extended clit. Hanabi lost control of her arms as another orgasm slammed into her, along with Naruto's hips as he unloaded another load into her bulging womb. Letting her head fall onto one of the pillow she felt an unfamiliar warmth heat up her pussy as Naruto pulled out for the first time in the better part of an hour. Pulling out Naruto used a quick Touch of Heat to heal any damage both him and Hinata may have caused. Setting her on her side he watched her curl into a ball and hug her belly. He could see it ever so slowly get smaller, so her absorption must have kicked in. Hinata took that moment to make her move, picking Hanabi up gently she slid under her so her head was laying on her breasts and wrapped her arms around her so their stomachs were touching. Feeling her clit brush against Hanabi's stomach she couldn't help but reach her hand down and snake the pink appendage into her sister's pussy.

Hanabi couldn't even muster the strength to moan, she wasn't tired, and she still had energy, but she just wanted to rest for a minute and let the other two do all the work. Naruto raised an eyebrow at the Hyuuga limb pile in front of him, pouting lightly because Hinata had taken his hole... 'Or did she?' He wondered. Waddling up next the the already filled Hanabi he lined up the head of his cock with the very top of her pussy and started pushing forward slowly. Feeling the head suddenly force it's way into Hanabi's pussy he continued pushing. Her pussy was even tighter now and he could barely hold himself back from just grabbing her hips and slamming into her. But unlike Hinata, who was green as grass when I came to restraint, he was an expert. Hanabi felt a light sting come from her lower lips, she could tell Naruto was putting his penis back in her even though her sister's... thing was already there. Despite the slight bit of pain she was quickly welcoming the new sensation. The pain melted away when he entered her womb and stopped, his hips flush against hers, then there was only pleasure. His breathing was shallow, and if her experience so far had told her anything that meant he was trying not to cum inside her. Feeling her seconds wind she squeezed her pussy as tight as she could and waited with baited breath. Sure enough With a cry of "I'm cumming!" He started pumping his hips and deposited more thick cum within her. Closing her eyes and enjoying the sensation for a few seconds she looked at her oneesama's face. It was confused, she didn't know why until a second later when it melted into a pleasure filled one. Her own face transformed into one of cold fury as she found out why she was confused a second earlier. Hinata was now missing the feeling of being filled up with cum like her sister was now. Feeling her womb get slightly fuller she was confused until she felt the sensation in her clit. She could feel it siphoning the cum from her little sister womb directly into her own. Some part of her pleaded for her to stop. Not knowing stealing cum was a serious offense among succubi she didn't realize the harm. Not like her sister could absorb all that cum anyway, right? So why put it to waste. What was the harm? A pleased smile formed on her face as she took more and more cum from her sister. Opening her eyes she almost had a heart attack when she saw Hanabi's face. Her eyes were glowing a faint purple and she had two small fangs poking out from her top lip. That alone was a very scary sight, but when she growled, actually growled, at her she couldn't submit fast enough, ducking her head in submission she pumped her hips into Hanabi a few times, enough to set off an orgasm and did her best to force every drop she stole, and then some, through her clit. Naruto saw and felt the exchange, with a little help from Kyuubi to explain the situation he tried to calm them both down. Pulling back out with a little difficulty he used a quick Kage Henge and thrust back into both of them. Using a bit of chakra he sped himself up and was pounding into both of them as quick as he could. Seeing as how he had about ninety-five percent of his chakra left he used around forty percent on Endless Supply and used Touch of Heat as all three of them came together. Hanabi was actually lifted a few inches up in the air as both her and Hinata's stomachs were instantly filled with two or three gallons. He had to pull out when Hinata suddenly lost her grip on Hanabi and the younger Hyuuga rolled onto her side, groaning as she landed. Creating a clone he moved towards Hanabi while the clone took Hinata. Slipping into her the real Naruto started slowly pumping his length into Hanabi's pussy before he ed something. Reaching over he gave a sizable chunk of his secondary chakra to the clone. It sped up instantly and Hinata, who was almost recovered, was thrown right back into her orgasmic stupor. Hanabi was able to recover however, as Naruto was going slowly. Her moan was cut off as Naruto grabbed her shoulders and picked her up so she was bouncing on his lap. His hips kept up the pace as his arms encircled her. Closing her eyes Hanabi leaned against his chest and enjoyed the warm feeling in her chest. She really like this feeling, well, feelings the amount pleasure his penis inside her was causing was almost as good. Testing it out she looked up and gently kissed him. Almost sighing as his arms tightened around her and he gently kissed back she decided she really liked Naruto. He seemed to

care for her, and being in his arms like this made her safe, almost like a... "Naruto-niisan..." She whispered as she pulled back. Her eyes widened in panic, she doubted the normal person would like to be called 'brother' by the girl they were making love to. Naruto was surprised but really didn't see the harm. Growing up without a family had made him pretty much immune to the disgust of incest. Hell, he wanted to get into Ayame's pants and she was practically his sister in all but name. This presented a problem though... he needed a nickname for Hanabi. "Hanabi-tan." He said aloud with a grin. Bringing his lips forward he continued kissing her. Lowering her back down onto her back he grinned viciously and pulled all but the head out of her. Forming a ring of chakra he slid it from the head to base of his cock, causing fleshy spikes to grow. Thrusting back in he gave no warning and started slamming into her tight pussy. Her ear splitting scream of pleasure dies in her throat as her eyes rolled back as she came hard. Feeling her tighten up Naruto had to use chakra to keep up the pace. Feeling his orgasm rapidly approaching he sped up even further. Giving one last thrust he emptied himself into her abused pussy with a loud groan. Catching his breath he lifted up on his arms he grinned as he saw she'd ed out. Judging by the smile on her face he doubted it was due to pain. Lifting himself up completely he put his right hand above her lower lips and use a quick Massage of Healing as he pulled out. He almost wasn't able to control himself from slamming right back into her as the spikes scraped against her inner walls. Pulling free he watched with interest as her gaping pussy returned to it's former pristine pink shape and color. He wasn't sure if it was due to the jutsu, her succubi nature, or both, but it was one of the coolest things he'd ever seen. Reversing the transformation on his cock he looked over at Hinata and the clone. The clone had activated the demon cock ability just as he had. It seems Hinata's pleasure threshold was higher than Hanabi's because Hinata was thrusting her hips in time with the clone instead of an unconscious puddle of feminine satisfaction. Nodding to his clone Naruto tucked Hanabi in and kissed her forehead before heading down to the kitchen and looked for a snack. All he found was a box of pocky, chocolate flavored, but he wasn't complaining. Pocky was delicious. He could totally see why Weasel was so obsessed with the stuff. Throwing the box away he looked around. He hadn't really paid attention to anything but Hinata's tight pussy and ass when they had looked around before. Going outside through the back door he saw a rather large one story building attached the the back of the mansion. Curious, he looked inside and found the Hyuuga head's personal hot springs. Giving himself a quick sniff he concluded he really didn't need a bath but he was kind of sore. Seeing as how he was naked already he just walked over to the edge of the water and lowered himself in. It took a few minutes but he was starting to enjoy the soothing water of the bath/hot springs/swimming pool. Letting the hot water soothe his tired muscles he let out a sigh of contentment. Those Hyuuga sisters were going to be the death of him. That would be the way he wanted to go though. Balls deep in both his cute little Hanabi-tan and his busty beauty Hinata-chan. Letting his mind wander he put his arms behind his head. Out of curiosity he reached up and felt his ears. They were even more pointed then the last time he saw them. Feeling hair inbetween his finger and the ear he was feeling he fulled the hair away. Or at least he tried to, pinching the hair he moved to set it behind his ear feeling a dull pain he brought his still pinched fingers in front of his face. Seeing the short golden hairs there he let go and brought his hand to his ear again, this time feeling the rim of his ear closer. Pinching lightly he pulled up on the hair he felt, an instant later the hand was stopped as the small hairs pulled taught. Narrowing his eyes he relaxed further, sitting on the highest stone bench so everything from his belly button and down was under water. 'Fox.' He called into his mind.

Yeah kid? Or should I start calling you Namikaze now? 'Ugh, i'm gonna get enough of that from the civilians, and maybe even some of the older ninja. I was born an Uzumaki, I made my first kill as an Uzumaki, and i'll die an Uzumaki. Anyway, we need to talk, I seem to be turning into a demon, or at least a half demon. I thought I was going to be an incubus, but now i'm growing furry ears. What gives?' You do know most demons these days are some form of hybrid right? I myself am a fire demon with a hint of fox demon. Which is why I look like I do, fire demons don't have any specific race so the bit of fox demon in me is enough to make me look like this. There are very few pure blood demon left. Most of them are very old, most of which have long since retired and just settled down for the quite life. My best guess is my chakra super charging your dormant demon blood is making you into an incubus with a hint of fox demon. Your sexual techniques will probably grow more and more powerful as your chakra become thicker and more demon like. Although you should watch out. You already found out part of one of your abilities and the others can reveal themselves at any time. 'What power?' Naruto asked curiously, all but completely blocking out the outside world. It's a limited form of shape shifting used by most sex demons. You may not have realized but you don't have to use that Kage Henge of yours. The ability to change you genitalia's shape has already become unlocked for you. I would watch out though, some of the shapes just appear without your knowledge the first time they happen. Like when you were with that Temari girl and the clone changed. After the first usage you'll be able to use them at will, but the first time they appear they'll be uncontrollable, and insanely sensetive. Should I tell him the next version that's most likely to appear is a knot?... Nah. The fox thought the last part to himself with a small snicker. 'what can I expect in the ways of physical appearance?' Your ears may shift to the top of your head and become more like fox ears, or they could stay where they are and be pointed with a bit of hair at the end. I don't know. Depending on which side of your demon blood is stronger, fox or incubi, you will either grow a fox tail, or gain the ability to make tentacles grow from you back. I always found that funny when my sex demon friends would seduce and fuck human woman. Never against their will of coarse. The women would come back for more later simply because they ruined them for normal men. Besides those two things, and maybe a pair of wings, your eyes may also change. I'm thinking they'll just change to slit pupils. Blue is a very alluring color for women so they'll probably stay the same. 'That's good, I like my blue eyes how they ar-*Splash!* Snapping his eyes open he scanned the foggy room. Finding nothing he closed his eyes again and sighed, he felt back to one hundred percent again. Even better actually, the constant use of chakra was doing wonders for his already large reserves. His breath caught mid-yawn as his entire length was caught in something warm, wet, and tight. Looking down he saw the very top of someones head bobbing up and down. It was topped with straight dark brown hair so it must be Hanabi, Hinata's hair was dark purple. Moaning as his length was rapidly getting harder Hanabi didn't slow down, even as he started getting big enough to go down her throat. When he was fully erect her head reached the surface of the water as she pulled back, allowing her to get a breath of air before she took the head into her mouth. Looking up at Naruto with wide innocent eyes she gave an extra hard suck as her tongue swirled around the head, enjoying his almost cross eyed face as it contorted in pleasure. Seeing his hands twitching she started lowering her head slowly. She closed her eyes as her head went low enough to go below the water. Sinking ever lower she felt his penis going deeper and deeper into her throat. Clamping her lips in place so he wouldn't slip even an inch out of her mouth she re-adjusting her legs so her feet were right next to his, she could

feel dry air hit her lower back and butt so those must have broken the surface. Concentrating on her goal she descended lower. Her tongue, barely able to move around the massive rod, was doing it's best to slide from side to side. Naruto had to hold himself back from either cumming, ing out, or both as Hanabi ed the halfway mark. Her throat was putting enough pressure on his length to crush steel and her tongue... he didn't know what it was doing but if it kept doing that he was going to go insane. He barely held on until she got all the way down. Her lips kissing the very base of his cock. He felt a the pressure decrease just a bit at the very tip of the head and wondered if he was actually in her stomach right now. Seeing as how she paused there he was hoping she was giving him a chance to catch his bearings. No such luck however as she started using his cock like a kazoo and was humming a loud victory tune. Giving a strangled cry he couldn't do anything but shudder in absolute bliss as torrents of cum poured straight into his Hanabi-tan's stomach. Seeing as how she reached the very bottom of her new Oniisan's penis Hanabi started to hum a victorious tune to herself. Hearing a warbled cry sound from above her she only had to wait one glee filled instant for her Oniisan's delicious milk to start flooding into her. Knowing he was going to keep cumming for several more seconds from personal experience she simply enjoyed the warm liquid filling up her stomach before she quickly pulled back, sucking as hard as she could she clenched her lips as she pulled all but the head out. Moaning in happiness she let that last bit of milk fill her mouth completely, the flow trickling to a stop just as her cheeks were stretched as far as they could. Giving one last suck she successfully got every drop of milk off of her Oniisan and managed to keep the mouthful she had. Swallowing half of what was in her mouth she looked up at him, seeing his unfocused eyes and the dopey grin on his face made her swell with pride... or was that cum? She wasn't quite sure. Opening her mouth for him to see she moved her tongue around, tasting his delicious milk for him to see before she closed her mouth and swallowed loudly. Seeing his half limp penis she grabbed it with one hand while looking up at him and putting her best Cute Face on, "C'mon Oniisan, your little Cum-slut wants more milk." She cooed. Seeing his eyes focusing she let got of his rapidly hardening length and slowly started crawling up his body. The tip of his penis making a trail from her collarbone to between her breasts, all the way down her stomach, past her belly button, and eventually resting on her pussy. Slipping barely even half the head inside her tight pussy Naruto groaned. Pulling up he came out of her for less then a second before she lowered her butt again, the exact same amount of him going inside of her. After almost thirty more second of just slipping barely an inch inside she spoke up, "You want inside your cute little cum-slut don't you Oniisan? I bet you'd love to fuck my tight little pussy and fill me up with all of your thick tasty milk..." she teased as she slipped him out of her once again, but this time she moved a bit forward and slid all the way down, his length sliding up between her butt cheeks, the head hovering a few inches away from the middle of her back. Sliding up and down a few more times. Still using her Cute Voice, as she dubbed it, she continued, "Or maybe my naughty Oniisan would like to try my tiny butt? I know how much Oneesama likes it and maybe we could see if I would like it too?" Seeing him open and close his mouth a few times and fail to make any sound come out she put on her most adorable smile on and leaned up. Kissing his nose she whispered, "It's okay Oniichan, Hanabi-tan will choose for you." Raising herself up again, making sure to rub her dripping slit along him she lined herself up and slowly sat down on him. Sliding him inside herself she could feel her lower stomach expand as her small body absorbed inch after inch of her Oniisan's big penis. Staring into his eyes the whole time she couldn't stop a few of the squeaks that she let out when either the massive head of his penis or one of the veins rubbed up against one of her more sensitive spots. She let out a long high pitched moan and activated her Byakugan as the head finally reached the entrance to her womb and sunk inside. Watching as her womb all but sucked it inside she almost came right then and there. Laying her head on his chest she used her legs and started sliding up

and down. Naruto, finally regaining his motor skills put his hands on her hips and helped keep her steady as she sped up, letting out those cute squeaks every few seconds that he'd grown to love so much. "I'm getting close Hanabi-tan..." He breathed. "Me to Oniisan, fill me up with a lot of milk okay? My bottom mouth is thirsty too." she moaned into his chest. Leaning back she started bouncing faster, setting one hand on his shoulders to steady herself she placed another hand on the moving bump on her stomach and watched her own pussy with her Byakugan. Every time he would start to pull out of her womb it would try and suck him back in, only to fail and then try again when she dropped back down. "I'm cumming!" She heard above her. Slamming down as hard as she could the feeling of his penis hitting the very top of her womb sent her into a screaming orgasm. She barely managed to keep her concentration but she kept her Byakugan active and watched. Her Oniichans milk started shooting out of the tip of his penis with enough force to send shivers up her spine, her petite body making sure not even a drop slipped out as he womb got bigger and bigger. Her arm on his shoulder giving out on her she collapsed onto his chest as the last waves of pleasure rushed through her. Watching with barely contained excitement she saw proof that she was a succubus just like her Oneesama. All of Oniisan's milk was being transformed into chakra and being absorbed by her body. Feeling his grip on her hips she panicked as he started to pick her up. Looking up at him she pleaded, "Can we stay like this for a little while Oniisan?" feeling his grip become loose she forced herself down as hard as she could on the three inches that had been pulled out of her and enjoyed the mini-orgasm she had as he hit the top of her womb again. Wrapping her arms around his chest and setting her head right under his chin she muttered, "I love you Oniisan." as she enjoyed the warm water and even warmer milk inside her that was slowly disappearing. Feeling two arms wrap themselves around her she closed her eyes. "I love you to Hanabi-tan." She could practically hear the smile in his voice. _0_-_0_-_0_-_0_-_0_Half an Hour Later_0_-_0_-_0_-_0_-_0_ Now back to her normal fun size Hanabi felt it was time to get out. While it was funny to see her hands looking vaguely prune-like she also realized the load she managed to coax out of Naruto while they were relaxing wasn't going to keep her satisfied long. Barely holding back the groan of disappointment Hanabi picked herself up, Naruto's cock slipping out of her with a bit of resistance. Looking up at him she raised an eye brow. He wasn't asleep and yet according to his heart rate he wasn't fully conscious either. Meditation maybe? Well she would have none of that... reaching down she gripped his still fully erect member and started pumping her hands up and down at a furious pace. Lowering her head she opened her mouth and eagerly swallowed as much as she could as quickly as she could Naruto was still exploring the secrets of the cosmos and all that when he was awakened from his meditating by a pleasurable sensation from down below. Opening his eyes he noticed that once again Hanabi had somehow captured all fourteen inches of him. She was humming loudly while bobbing up and down at a quick pace. "Gonna cum Hanabi-tan." He warned. Her mumbled "Okay." sent him ever the edge and his hands gripped the top of her head and held her in place. Using Endless Supply he made sure he filled her stomach before letting her head go. Even given the opportunity for air she chose to slowly raise her head, sucking the best she could, to try and get the last few drops within his cock. Seeing as how her stomach was filled to the brim along with her throat and mouth Hanabi had the difficult decision of waiting until she absorbed enough of it to swallow the load in her mouth or spitting it out and get the air she sort of needed for living... quite the tough choice. Naruto saw her conundrum. Rolling his eyes he sighed and muttered, "Only a Hyuuga would

make choosing between cum or air a big deal." before he glared at her and spoke in his Hokage Voice, "Spit it out." Hanabi, who's face was turning just a little blue at this point, cupped her hands in front of her mouth before relaxing her lips and letting the thick white liquid pour into her hands. Gasping for air she scowled up at him. The look being even more alluring then normal due to her chin being covered in his cum. "I know this is shocking for you, but air is more important then cum, okay?" He deadpanned as she started sipping the cum from her cupped hands. "I'm sure I have no idea what your talking about." She answered back, finishing her snack she started licking her hands clean. Her hands now clean she dipped them in the warm water of the springs and rubbed them together for a few seconds before she got up and walked onto the warmed stone floor. Naruto just sat their and ired her beauty. The water made her skin shiny and the overall 'i'm an innocent little girl' look contradicted her overall demeanor so much he wanted to walk over and ravish her again and again until neither of them could move. … wait... why the hell couldn't he? Shaking his head he laughed at himself. Holding himself back so much had made him start to hold back when he didn't need to. Getting out of the water Naruto used a quick drying jutsu on his skin, one of the few E-rank jutsu he could use, and walked over towards Hanabi. Picking her still dripping wet body up he held her bridal style and gave her a chaste kiss as he started walking back to Hinata's room. "It's official, you've ruined me." Hanabi sighed over dramatically. Seeing his confused look she continued. "The main branch barely cares about me, almost already seeing me as a branch family servant. So i'm used to barely being talked to or even acknowledged, much less shown as much affection as you've been showering me with. Your nice, cute, and caring. And that's not even mentioning all the sexual bonuses of being with you. Compared to the guys in Onee-sama's Icha Icha book's you're the best by far. And considering the men in those books were thought up by a dirty old man who writes all of his character's at least two times better then what should be physically possible the only conclusion that makes sense is that I lucked out big time." "Aw, your making me blush." He grinned down at her. Opening the door with his leg he saw his clone now had two cocks and was plowing into a drooling Hinata from behind. Smirking he carried Hanabi over to the bed before turning around and falling back onto the bed, bringing her with him. Sitting up she backed up so his hard length was nestled with her small cheeks and started grinding up and down a few inches. "I hope your not done, because i'm not nearly satisfied." her lusty smile made him harden further, if that was possible, and start pumping his hips. "Not even close. Any particular position you want?" He asked. Giving it a bit of thought she crawled off of him and got off of the bed. Grabbing his ankles she used a bit of chakra to boost her strength and pulled him so his legs her hanging off of the bed before she let them drop to the floor. Literally jumping onto his lower stomach she spun around and spread her legs so they were on the outside of his. "Reverse cowgirl eh?" "Yep, in the books and the one movie I saw this was the position that the guy could go the fastest in. I want it hard. By the time your done with me I better look like that," She explained as she pointed at Hinata, who's eyes had long since rolled into her head, her long tongue hung out, a pool of drool below her mouth, and last but certainly not least she had a belly fuller than he'd ever seen it before, "Or else." Hanabi finished, shaking her fist cutely. Pushing down he lined himself up with her pussy before slipping inside as slowly as he possibly could, inching his way inside of her until he hit the very top of her womb. Hanabi gritted her teeth, how dare he disobey her? "I said rough, fuck me raw!" She yelled back. "As you command my queen." He mocked. Pumping chakra through his body he pulled out

slowly, ignoring her growling, before slamming back in. Grinning viciously at her shocked, breathless face he gripped her hips tightly and started hammering into her pussy at a rapid pace, not as fast or as hard as he could go, but he felt it was enough. His balls slapped her clit every other thrust and a loud slapping sound could be heard even over the duo next to them. Getting himself comfortable Naruto readied himself for the long haul. He had a feeling Hanabi wouldn't go down this easily. Sure enough almost fifteen minutes and two orgasms on her part she managed to snap herself back to reality. "You call this rough? I bet the Uchiha could fuck me harder than this!" She realized she probably shouldn't have said that, but in her defense she was barely capable of coherent sentences at that point and she wanted more even pleasure. Feeling herself be pulled up and off of him she suddenly felt weightless before she landed on her stomach on the top of the bed, her head landing on one of her sister's cloud-like pillows. Pulling her head out of the fluffy thing that threatened to suffocate her she looked back and up at the now very imposing blond grinding his cock on her ass. She let out a nervous laugh at his look. "You know I was just kidding right?" She asked hopefully. Her hope was crushed as he smirked and his length suddenly glowed and grew fleshy spikes along it. "Whoa... how did yo-aaahhhhh!" She tried to ask but was cut off as he slammed his entire length into her pussy. Biting ito her pillow in an effort to stop herself from doing the same to her tongue Hanabi help on as wave after wave of mind melting pleasure hit her. 'Probably should have held back a little...' Naruto mused to himself even using a bit of his secondary reserves to boost his speed and strength further and inserted his thumb into her ass. 'On the other hand if she wanted mercy she wouldn't have said the prick was better than me.' He decided before another thought hit him. 'Wonder how long she'll last before she es out?' _0_-_0_-_0_-_0_-_0_A While Later_0_-_0_-_0_-_0_-_0_ Apparently she could hold out for quite a while. She was still kind of, maybe, just a bit conscious at this point and she was rather large in the belly area. He didn't know what time it was but it had gotten dark just a bit ago. He was rather pleased to say that Hanabi's absorption abilities were getting a lot stronger she could almost keep up with him when he wasn't using Endless Supply. His clone had grown a third cock (something Naruto didn't even know he could do) to fill her pussy and was still going strong, although he was almost out of chakra. It had taken a while, about twelve Hanabi orgasms, which he was using to gauge time at this point, but he had found out how to use his chakra to make his fingers vibrate. It was kind of like clenching your arm as tight as you could so it started shaking, except doing that with your chakra points. Regardless, Hanabi seemed to really get off on just his now vibrating thumb in her ass. Giving one last powerful thrust he emptied himself once more into her abused pussy before staying still. Pulling his thumb out and cutting the flow of chakra to it and the rest of his body he picked her up before he twisted her around, groaning in the process as he was still inside her, and flipped around onto his back and set her on his chest to recover and watched Hinata and played with Hanabi's ass, it was so tiny and cute, and yet really tight. He truly mourned the fact that he couldn't put anything bigger then a finger or two inside it. Putting his right arm behind his head he draped his other arm around Hanabi's shoulder. She had stopped drooling a few seconds ago so she was probably going to wake up soon. He was about to shake her lightly to wake her up but Hinata's scream caused him to look at her. Looked like the clone was pushing every bit of chakra he had left into one last Endless Supply and Hinata was enjoying it. Quite a bit if the glass shattering orgasmic scream was any indication. Her head collapsing down onto the mattress Hinata was ed out before she hit the silk sheets, luckily the clone had predicted it's imminent poofing and had switched to missionary position so she was laying with her head on the pillows. Feeling Hanabi start to move he turned to look at her and was rather surprised to find her attempting to sit up. She was shaking just a bit and it looked like she didn't have the energy to fully sit up but he had to ire her determination. "Done already, I could go all night!" He had to hand

that to her as well, she could bluff pretty well. Chuckling in amusement he slowly flipped them over so Hanabi was on her back he started pumping into her slowly. "Sure you can Hanabi-tan, sure you can." She of course, pouted up at him in response. "I bet your just as tired as I am." She dared. Rolling his eyes Naruto sped up, he really couldn't resist. No matter how many times or how rough he pounded her she was always virgin tight. So was Hinata, now that he thought about it. "well when you wake up tomorrow not ing exactly when you ed out in pleasure just that I beat you." Grinning Naruto molded chakra again and went even faster. For some reason it was starting to feel really good at the base of his cock and he couldn't get enough. Feeling herself becoming more and more split open with every thrust Hanabi activated her Byakugan and looked inside of herself. To her shock she found that Naruto's cock had changed shape. It was the same length but the head was flat with one fleshy spike on it and there was some sort of ball forming an inch or two above the very bottom. Her viewing was interrupted as she suddenly found herself on her hands and knees. The ball, more like a knot, she corrected herself, was big enough that it wouldn't fit in her pussy anymore and Naruto had switched to slow powerful thrusts. Using her Byakugan she looked behind herself at him, having to turn her head a bit due to the blind spot, and thoroughly enjoyed his frustrated face. Feeling rather merciful and extremely curious about how it would feel she pumped chakra to her arms and hips and forced herself backwards at the same time he pushed forward. Giving a yelp as the knot forcing it's way into her hurt a bit at first she realized that Naruto had collapsed against her back and was panting. Seeing her chance for some revenge she flipped them over so he was laying on his back next to Hinata and she was sitting shakily on top of him. Looking down with her normal eyes she was amazed at how it looked. It kind of looked like someone had put their entire fist inside of her. Raising an eyebrow she poked the round protrusion on her lower stomach and was rewarded with a groan, a halfhearted thrust upward, and another load of cum from Naruto. Feeling a very evil grin come to her face she leaned down so her nose was almost touching his. "Looks like i've got the advantage now Oniisan." She finished with with another poke. He didn't cum that time but he did grit his teeth and gasp, so it must have felt good. Twisting her hips sharply to the right she was once again rewarded. "Ah, S-stop Hanabi-tan. It feels to good." Naruto barely managed to say. "Oh now you want to stop? Weren't you just bragging about making me out?" She mocked as she tried to lift herself up. Managing to get a few inches before she couldn't push herself up any farther she slammed herself back down. She was really starting to enjoy this. Almost every move or muscle twitch on her part got her another dose of delicious milk. This was probably the first time she'd seen Naruto look tired, aside from last night, so she must have been close to winning. The constant orgasms must be taking more out of him than she thought. Of coarse that thought lead to her realizing she herself was running on fumes. So she quickly started using a combination of Jyuuken shots on the knot, bouncing up and down as best as she could, and twisting her hips from side to side. It was a desperate race to the finish, Naruto was losing energy quickly and Hanabi was shocked she hadn't ed out already. It only took five minutes but she finally succeeded. Her opponent was unconscious, she had a belly full of spoils of war, and she even had a few orgasms herself. She would have threw her arms up in victory but all she managed to do was collapse onto his chest. Her heavy eyelids finally fell as she basked in her victory. 1-( means cruelty. The Yondaime Kazekage's name is never given so I made one up.

A Very Special Visit Chapter 16 A very "special" visit Author notes Ok like I said the my latest chapter that I was thinking about the koyuki , Shion and Karin chapter's so after looking at the poll it looks like koyuki and Kurenai have the same votes and so do shion and Ayame so I've decided to make this a Naruto x koyuki chapter because I've been thinking about this couple a little bit more then the other's so enjoy the chapter so reviewmake a suggestion or give me an idea for the next chapter koyuki name will be taken out of the poll now so keep on voting I will also keep checking my grammar I got a complaint about the grammar again so if I make more mistakes tell me and I'll fix it so enjoy and i've added a new ability called heated women P.s will first make one or two chapter's with Naruto and one girl's form the poll before i start writing threesome's , orgy and Yuri chapter's and since this is a koyuki and Naruto chapter Koyuki will be taken out of the poll and the next chapter will be an another Naruto x koyuki chapter here is the poll so far Kurenai – 29 - votes Shion – 22 - votes Ayame – 23 - votes Karin - 18 - votes Isaribi – 10- votes Sasame - 8- votes it's been almost 3 years since that day that Naruto uzumaki saved the land of snow from almost total destruction ever since then Koyuki had been taking care of her people but she was also an actress she had made 3 new movies while still trying to work on the weather changing machine she had so much work to do that it stressed her out a lot but this time she was happy because she was headed to the leaf village she had heard that the village was had been attacked and almost destroyed later on she had heard that Naruto had beated the enemy and saved every one she was so happy to hear that so she packed her thing's and headed to the leaf village it had been a 3 day trip to the leaf village she was now in a carriage with some of the guard's they could see the village "lady Koyuki we will be in the leaf village in just a few hours i will inform you when we get there" said one of her guard's as he and 3 more guard's started to walk towards the village Mean while Naruto was at his apartment getting ready for a new day as he was getting ready he began thinking about last night he was very happy with the way things went with the two Hyuga sisters he couldn't wait until the next time he got with them he had a few things in mind for them "I wonder who I'll fuck today it's kinda getting boring with just fucking the same girl already maybe I should try my luck with an older women" thought Naruto " Maybe you should you know older women have more experience in sex then the younger one do and hell Maybe they'll be able to handle you" said kyuubi as he was trying to make his container fuck every women in the village "Maybe your right but who granny is way too old to have sex she's over fifty anko is still a little crazy but I bet she's good and Kurenai she does have a sweet ass and I can see her giving me a

blow job but what do you think kyuubi"asked Naruto "Those are very good chooses but what about that ramen girl i think her name is Ayame she's not as old as the other's plus you see her every day you can't tell me that you haven't thought about fucking her behind that counter sometimes" said kyuubi "Your right I have thought have that before but still it hard to decide which one to go after next so how about this the first one I see I'll try my luck but first I want to see if I can get a mission from granny I haven't went a mission for awhile and you never know who I'm gonna bump into along the way" said Naruto "That a good idea you do never know but are you gonna use the ability's I mean you haven't used them in a while and I still think that you should've used it the two Hyuga's but it's your chose I'm just here to watch and help you in battle so I'll leave you for now but if you need some extra help with the ability's just talk to whenever"said kyuubi as he cut the connection so Naruto finished getting ready and headed out to the village he was going straight to tsunade house for a mission so he jumped on buildings as fast as he could after a few minutes he got to the Hokage tower but when he got there he noticed a carriage that was right next to the house " I wonder who's carriage this is i bet it's a princeness in need of a hero dam I hope I'm the first one here so I can get the mission first"said Naruto as he went in without knocking and let himself in without knocking "Hey granny whose carriage is outside and I'm here to get a mission so give me one already" said Naruto as he interrupted tsunade as she was talking to some one "Keep calling me granny and I'll send to you flying to the next village but luck for you there is someone he had came all the way from the land of snow to see you again" said tsunade as she had to control her anger from being called granny "It's been awhile you look so grown up compared to the little boy who saved my village"said koyuki as she couldn't stop checking Naruto out " Ah koyuki it's been so long since i last saw you how is everything at the land of snow" asked Naruto "Well everything been going fine my people haven't gotten used to the spring yet it's still kind of hard for them and now the village has gotten bigger we now have a lot more villager coming back to the village and business has been great the money i make from my movies has been a great help to the village and even some of the older villagers have made a story for the younger villagers about how our village was saved by you" said koyuki as she was explaining everything that had been going on in the land of snow "Wow that's great to hear so how come your here any way's" asked Naruto "Well I heard that the village had got attacked and as soon as I heard I wanted to see if there was anything i could do to help the village since you helped us it's the least we could" said koyuki "Well you see Naruto that wasn't the only reason why she came here she also came here to visit you for awhile because she's making a new movie and would like to use the village for it but since her guard's can't be with her all day I thought that you should guard her until she leaves" said tsunade "Ok I'll guard her with my life but where will she be staying aren't all of the hotels booked for awhile" asked Naruto "since Hinata has come back from her mission early and I think temari is staying with her for now I thought that she could stay with you for the time being she will only be here for a few day's so is it alright if she stays with you" asked tsunade "Uh sure it's ok with me so will this count as a mission right?" Said Naruto "Yes it will count as an A rank mission since she is both a princeness and an actress so you will

get paid an A rank amount"said tsunade "Ok then i guess we should go then" said koyuki as Naruto was leaving "Thank you for taking care of me" said as koyuki as she bowed and left with Naruto As soon as they went outside they saw the four guards' "Lady koyuki where do you want to go next " asked one of the guard's "Well you can take me and Naruto here to his house that is where i will be staying for the time being but for you guard try to find a hotel the Hokage said that their hotel's were book but i want you to try anyway" said koyuki "yes" lady koyuki as both Naruto and koyuki got in the carriage and headed to his house as they were going to his house Koyuki still couldn't help but look at Naruto while he was staring out the window " I still can't believe that this is the small boy that saved my people but now he looks like a grown man i can tell that he must be ripped even though he wearing clothes he looks way stronger then he was from last time I wonder what he thinking of me?"Thought koyuki As koyuki was thinking of Naruto he was having another discussion with kyuubi "hey kit I think women your with is planning something for you tonight because hasn't taken her eyes off of you the whole time you were talking with that hag of an Hokage you got" said kyuubi " well I guess i found my partner for today then she should like she would do anything what she said earlier that it was the least she could for the village was help so i think she also going to give me a very good thank you plus I'll be with her while she making her movie so she might wear some hot clothes to tease me to" said Naruto " I bet I mean just look at her even i can tell she has a good body and just look at her rack I'll be surprised that she isn't wear a bra or panties under those clothes for easier access to her body so are you gonna make the first move or wait until she dose because it look like she needs to get fucked right now so here is a new ability" said kyuubi "So what's this one called"asked Naruto "It's called heated women what it does is that you can tell how horny a women is from just using your eyes normally when you fuck one of your girl's you never know when they'll come for you but with this you can tell how just horny they are and you can combine this with your touch of heat and make her ten times hornyer and when you doing them you can use you stamina boost to make them last even longer to" said kyuubi "So I can combine this ability with any of the other's but if I use to much of your charka won't you get tired" asked Naruto "No I won't kit I have lot's more stamina then you know when your father sealed me in you he gave you some of my ability's so you must get so much of my stamina that it's like my extra source so i have ton's more energy so if you ever use it you can stay up for days at a time hell you can fuck you mates for a week straight if you wanted to of but you have the ability to use it didn't you ever wonder why you never tire easily even when your not in demon form you still get my energy it just mixes with your to make your charka stronger and stronger all the time" said kyuubi After a few minutes of talking they finally arrived at Naruto house as they got out of the carriage the guard's took her bag and went inside the house after that they came out waiting for order's but when the guard's looked at koyuki the guard's noticed that koyuki was staring at Naruto with eyes full of lust they thought that it was their imagation so they didn't say anything " um Lady koyuki we will pick you at later in the afternoon tomorrow so you can start making the movie the director also wants to talk to you about some seans to" said the guard "Well i was thinking about giving you guys the day off let's enjoy our self for at least a day or two

and tell the director that we can start shooting the day after tomorrow i want to take a look around the village since i told the Hokage that we would help rebuild the village i want to see how much work and money we will need" said koyuki "thank you my lady we will come back for you the day after tomorrow then" said the guard as the four of them poof into smoke and enjoying their day off "Ok then koyuki let me show you the place then" said Naruto as he grabbed her hand and took her into the house As they got into the house "Here we are This is where you would be staying Koyuki" he said as she looked at it. she was surprised that Naruto lived in a great looking house she saw big living room with three couches surrounding a fire place with a big screen TV "Here's the kitchen, bathroom and the bedrooms." said Naruto as she showed her the place .( i changed the house a little i wanted to make it sound better ) "This is such a great house Naruto i didn't expect you to live here" said Koyuki as she was still amazed at his home "Well thanks the villager's made it for me as a thank you even i can't believe that they gave this to me" said Naruto "So koyuki can you tell me about the movie you making while we drink some tea" asked Naruto "That would be nice" said koyuki as Naruto boiled some water and they both sat down and started to talk "So Naruto has is it to be a hero in you village" asked koyuki "It's great i finally get some respect from the villager's they also helped me out a lot while i was knocked out for awhile to but it feel like a dream to me to finally have the village see he as Naruto Uzumaki and not a demon anymore but tell me about the movie" asked Naruto "Well i play a young hot business women that has fallen in love with her boss they have known each for too long not to notice their feeling for each other so in the movie the women decided that it is time to stop playing cat and mouse and finally have the man she loves but there is a surprise twist" said Koyuki "WOW it seems like a great movie but what's the twist is it something juicy" asked Naruto as he got interested in the movie and forgetting about the water boiling "Ok I'll tell you but shouldn't you get the pot first there smoke coming out of the pot" said Koyuki as she pointed behind Naruto showing him the pot "Dammit I forgot about the pot" said Naruto as he rushed to the pot before the water vanished so he two cup and felled it put with tea "So what is the surprise twist" asked Naruto "Well you'll find out soon enough but do you want to see some of the clothes I'm gonna wear first because in the movie the women wears all different kind of clothes to get his attention and i want to ask your opinion on them if you wouldn't mind" asked koyuki "Sure I'll give you my honest opinion "said Naruto "good at least I'll get a show before i fuck her" thought Naruto so koyuki went to her room and tried on some clothes "now if i wear something really hot hopely that will get him in the mood if not I'll keep trying on different clothes until he finally dose" thought koyuki so after a few minutes of getting dressed she came out "I'm ready Naruto so what do you think" said Koyuki as she stood at the door Naruto saw her in a short skirt with a small shirt she had on fake glasses with a book in her hand plus she had enough cleavage showing that one you saw her you would try anything to get in that skirt " so what do you think" said koyuki As soon as Naruto saw her he couldn't believe what he was seeing he just wanted to take her into

the room and fuck her all night long just seeing her in that skirt made him get a boner just looking at her " Wow you look great so is this only one of the many different out fits you have to wear" asked Naruto as he wanted to see more of her in different clothing "Well no but hold on I'll get changed into the next one" said Koyuki " I think he liked it I think he's just trying not to show his reaction yet so just a little bit more and I'll finally get fucked " thought Koyuki as she went back into the room after an hour Koyuki had showed Naruto 10 out fits one sexier then the other the more she showed him the more Naruto just wanted to take her in his room and closed the room and not come out until the next day "Ok Naruto i have one more outfit to show you" said Koyuki as she was coming out of the room " hopely this work because I'm running out of ideas if this doesn't work i give up thought koyuki "ok then" replied Naruto he couldn't wait for the last outfit he wait for about 2 minutes until he heard the door open and she finally came out "Ok this last outfit is at the end of the movie when the young business women and the man are finally gonna make love for the first time she shows the man just how sexy she can be without looking like a business women so she comes out wearing this" said Koyuki as she showed Naruto the last outfit she was wearing a see threw red gown with her hair a little messy she wasn't wearing anything under the night gown she hoped that this would get Naruto into the mood "so what do you think?" Asked Koyuki Naruto looked at her and was in shocked she looked like she really needed to get laid right now he saw her whole body her tit's looked like the perfect size for him to touch when her turned around for him he looked at her ass " dam that's a sweet ass i can't wait to pound that that's it I can't take this anymore" thought Naruto as he had enough of the show and went towards her "so what do you think said Koyuki as she was about to turn around but Naruto was behind her " you look great but shut up and get in the room i can't wait any longer just seeing your hot body makes me want you even more" said Naruto as he took her into the room and closed the door "Ah finally I was wondering when you would make your move please Naruto can I suck your cock before you stat fucking me" asked Koyuki in ecstasy "Ya I want to see how good you are with your mouth so get on you knees and suck my cock" said Naruto as Koyuki got on her knees right in front of him and she unzipped his pants Naruto looked at her as she grabbed his dick and started to give him a blow job Licking his tip as she started to enter him in her mouth going real deep she started to take off the gown as she kept looking at Naruto while sucking his cock before long Naruto saw her nude body he then grabbed her by the head and pushed her head more down after a few minutes of sucking he let go and Koyuki took him out of her mouth to take a breath "Naruto you're so big" "Do you like the way my tongue feels against your tip?" said koyuki as she licked around it "Yeah you're real good keep going your doing fine" said Naruto as he like what she was doing "Well how about I change the position a little bit" said Koyuki as she grabbed his dick and slid it in between her tits squeezing them together Naruto looked down at her rack as his penis slid up and down. The feelings of her tits were just amazing Koyuki still had them squeezed together pushing them up and down feeling his dick pressed up against the sides of her breast She looked down amazed that her huge rack didn't even hide his whole length Seeing that his tip was sticking out she started wrapping her tongue around the sides feeling the rim of its head Koyuki was still licking his dick but stop to look up at him "Cum on my tits! Cover them with your cum! Mm yes! Ah yes!" She moaned as she let his penis out and started to give him a quick hand job "Oh Koyuki I'm cumming as Naruto started to shout out loads of cum onto Koyuki's face Koyuki let go of his dick to grab her tits together pushing them up as his shots of cum started to get on her chest after a few minutes Naruto stopped cumming and looked down at Koyuki who had her whole chest covered in cum " ah dam that felt so good" said Naruto as Koyuki started again by she let go of her breast and grabbed his dick sucking it dryKoyuki stands up and looks at Naruto. "Now how about this" said Koyuki as she turned around and bended over grabbing her ankles Naruto took off the rest of his clothes before he started fucking Koyuki he had a great view of her pussy He gave her ass a squeeze and slapped it while he grabbed on her ass entering his tip up her pussy and started thrusting "Ah god! Naruto you're AH so

fucking big as she could talk because his whole length was in her Naruto grabbed on tighter and started pounding her faster "AH AH AH! FUCK ME AH NARUTO FUCK ME!" She screamed as she was getting fucked. Dam Your ass is tight!" He said as he was thrusting in harder and faster Naruto kept on thrusting in harder and let go one of his hands to grab onto her tit and started squeezing it I'M GONNA CUM!" She screamed Koyuki started to cum as it was sliding down her legs Naruto was still going and now had both of his hands on her tits and grabbed on to them so he can thrust forward "AAHHH AAHHH AH!" Koyuki was still screaming as Naruto just kept pounding her ass more and more. Naruto let go of her tits and placed one of his hands on her waist and the other on her back and stopped thrusting as he started to cum in her ass Naruto stood still as he blew load after load into her "Dam your ass feels real hot right now." Said Naruto as he pulled out of her ass and went on the bed "Hey Koyuki I want to see your tit's bounce so get on by cock and start humping said Naruto as he's his penis still up and in full length" OK then" said Koyuki as she got on the bed she bended over that Naruto saw her ass and back Naruto positioned his cock into her hole until her ass went all the way Dam Your ass is tight!" He said as he was thrusting in harder and faster Naruto kept on thrusting in harder and let go one of his hands to grab onto her tit and started squeezing it I'M GONNA CUM!" She screamed Koyuki started to cum as it was sliding down her legs Naruto was still going and now had both of his hands on her tits and grabbed on to them so he can thrust forward "AAHHH AAHHH AH!" Koyuki was still screaming as Naruto just kept pounding her ass more and more. Naruto let go of her tits and placed one of his hands on her waist and the other on her back and stopped thrusting as he started to cum in her ass Naruto stood still as he blew load after load into her "Dam your ass feels real hot right now." Said Naruto as he pulled out of her ass and went on the bed "Hey Koyuki I want to see your tit's bounce so get on by cock and start humping said Naruto as he's his penis still up and in full length" OK then" said Koyuki as she got on the bed she bended over that Naruto saw her ass and back Naruto positioned his cock into her hole until her ass went all the way down Naruto grabbed her as while she was bouncing "Come on faster." He said as he slapped her ass a few times Koyuki went faster and faster the more he slapped "AH AH Naruto this feels so good! AH MM!" She said as she moved up and down " Oh god more ah yes that feels so good ah yes I love it fuck me more ah yes Naruto more keep going fuck me as long as you want I'm all yours "NARUTO! AH I'M GONNA CUM!" She screamed as she felt his length slide deeply in feeling all her muscle tighten up on him "oh god Faster Naruto! Faster!" She said as he was going faster than before I'm cumming!" She screamed as she felt his cum filling her up whole Koyuki had to take a few Hugh breaths before they started again Naruto that felt so good what position would you like next said Koyuki as she turned her whole body around with his cock still in her Naruto saw her big juicily breast in front of him well I have a position for you now get on your back and spreads your legs and hold your ankles said Naruto as they both got up from the bed and Koyuki got in position Koyuki grabbed the bed sheets with all her might as she let Naruto fuck her the way he wanted "Ah fuck me with your big fat cock AW YES! FUCK NARUTO FUCK" said Koyuki as she grabbed on tight to the bed sheets letting him fuck her like he wanted He started to go faster and harder as his penis pushed her He started to feel her wet from her ass and felt himself at his climax "Fuck Koyuki I'm gonna cum! I'm gonna fill you up!" He said as he kept on going after a few minutes Naruto blew his load in her Koyuki felt his cum slide against her walls and down her legs. Naruto kept on thrusting a bit pushing his cum more in deeper Koyuki was covered in his cum but she still wanted more she wanted him to keep fucking her in the ass she wanted to suck his cock she wanted Naruto to pick her up and press her back against the wall while he thrusted his cock into she was too dam horny to make this a short fuck she wanted him to fuck her all night and all day tomorrow " Naruto more fuck my ass some more keep going

give me more cum I love having your cum in me I'm all yours Naruto fuck me anyway you want" said Koyuki saying anything to keep on going " wow you really are a whore aren't you I'm surprised after all you are a princeness and an actor you would think that you would get laid a lot don't you" said Naruto "Well before we start again let me tell you all those movies I've done some of the time that was fake the directors just make it look real so I haven't really gotten laid that much so can you please fuck me again" said koyuki as she got on all fours with her ass in front of Naruto he did what he was told and fucked her ass. He pushed himself closer and leaned forward grabbing her tits while he pumped himself in her "FUCK NARUTO! FUCK ME! FUCK MY ASS! "AW YES! MORE KEEP GOING Screamed Koyuki as Naruto started to go faster and harder Koyuki couldn't help but want more "Fuck this ass Naruto it feels so great!" Said Koyuki "OH GOD FUCK! GOD YES! IM CUMMING NARUTO!" She screamed Naruto kept his pace at fucking her He started to feel his penis get hot from the tip and down the shaft as her juice came pouring out of her He let go of her ass with one hand and reached down feeling her juice along his fingers. "Dam you're really wet!" He said. As he then pulled out and grabbed her ass and dug his face up her vagina Feeling it come down on his face he opened his mouth and let his tongues slide in her Koyuki started to like that Naruto tounge was in her pussy All she heard was the slurping of her juice Naruto made sure he got it all in his mouth. He stood up and she did too turning around facing him "Naruto can I suck your cock and give you another blow job with my tit's I would like to pick out a few position's my self" asked Koyuki "sure matter of fact you can pick all of them if you want I want to see how good you really are said Naruto so Koyuki grabbed his penis and shoved it in her mouth koyuki She went as far as she can go feeling her mouth stretched to its limits and his head hitting her throat Naruto liked the way Koyuki sucked his cock he looked down at her to see her eyes full of lust she couldn't wait for him to cum "You want this don't you Bitch I'll give you what you desire said Naruto as he grabbed her head making his cock go in her throat "you better drink all my cum you dirty princeness but now you're my whore you may be royalty to other's but to me you're just a dirty whore who loves my cock" said Naruto as he felt him self cum in her mouth Koyuki couldn't take it her throat was working in over drive but she couldn't stop drinking his cum she didn't care how Naruto treated her she loved the way he did the way he forced his cock down her throat she loved the way he pounded her like hell she was in with every thing he did to her after a few minutes Naruto pulled out of her mouth with some of his cum squirting on to her face " that was so good Naruto But can I pick some more position Naruto I love the way you fuck me and I can still cum so bang me some more Naruto I'm all your for the talking just don't stop full me up as much as you want and I'll take it gladly so bang me against the wall I don't care who hear's me I don't care who see's me either said Koyuki as she got up from the bed and went near a wall waiting for Naruto to bang her again "ok I will but this will be the last time till tomorrow so you better let all your cum out you got that bitch when I shove my cock up your pussy you better let it all out you may be royalty to other's but right now you're a dirty princeness who love to suck my cock said Naruto as he went towards her Koyuki stretched her arm around Naruto's neck Naruto grabs her thighs from the back and lifts her up pushing her against the wall. She wrapped her legs around his waist and used them to push his torso more in when he thrusted Naruto had his face in front of her tits while he kept on thrusting in koyuki grabs his head and pushes him closer letting him feel how soft they are. He kept on fucking her curving his dick up as he went in deep "AH AH! DON'T STOP YOUR SO BIG! "AH! NARUTO! "AW FUCK YES FUCK NARUTO!"SCREAMED Koyuki as He kept on fucking her curving his dick up as he went in deeper Naruto kept on going "I'm gonna fill this pussy up just like I did you ass oh god your so wet you better cum you whore ah dam koyuki you're really a slut aren't you dam you can't get enough my cock can't you" said Naruto as he kept going faster and faster seeing her tit's in his face he started to lick her nipples as she was going up and down the wall "yes but I'm your slut I'll do what ever you want I'll fuck another girl if you want Ah yes keep going my pussy's on fire I've been a dirty Bitch I need to get punished fuck me harder Oh god faster I love your cock so much I'm gonna cum! Naruto oh god I'm gonna cum said koyuki as she was about to cum

"No you better not like I said this is the last time for tonight you better hold it in I'm not gonna stop even if you cum I'm gonna fuck this pussy as much as I want I don't care of you cum you got that bitch dam your pussy's so fucking hot say you my dirty princeness tell me how much you love getting fucked said Naruto as he went even deeper in her Koyuki could feel his cock in her womb any deeper then this and Naruto might latterly break her pussy at this rate "I love your cock it so good I'm your dirty princeness I'm been a dirty women and I need you cock so badly Naruto ah yes more I don't know how long I can hold it in Naruto your gonna break my pussy your cock is so deep in me I might not even be able to walk because you fat long think cock is pounding my small pussy I'm all your Naruto do what you will with me oh god yes more yes make me cum hard Naruto said Koyuki as couldn't take it any more she was about to cum as hard after a few minutes "OH GOD FUCK! GOD YES! IM CUMMING NARUTO!" She screamed Me too I'm cumming said Naruto as both Naruto and Koyuki cummed Koyuki cummed so hard that her eyes rolled into the back of her head she held on tight to Naruto she couldn't stop cumming that even some blood showed into the puddle of cum they made Naruto cummed so hard that he held on to her thighs and didn't let go making sure every drop of cum went into her pussy after 5 minutes of cumming Koyuki couldn't cum any longer her arm's felt weak so she let of Naruto and uncrossed her leg's she was ed out on top of Naruto"Now that what I call great sex dam I can't wait to fuck her again tomorrow but next time I'm gonna do this a little different the only problem is that should I bring another girl into this or should I just fuck her by my self" thought Naruto as he carried Koyuki to his bed and put her on it Naruto laid on the other side on the bed Naruto then placed her head on his chest as they were still nude with the blankest on them and went to sleep End of chapter Ok the next chapter will be another Naruto x koyuki chapter if you didn't read the author's notes then read them to know why after the next chapter I will take another girl off the poll and make a chapter with them so far since now that Koyuki is out of the poll it looks like kurenai is in the lead I might update during the weekend and since it's a three day weekend I might be able to write another chapter so leave a review and tell me if I need work my lemon's or give me an suggestion or give me an idea for future chapter cya later NaruSakuHinaFan1

Naruto's and Hinata's appreciation Chapter 17 Naruto's and Hinata's appreciation (Naruto x Koyuki short lemon at first) (Naruto x Hinata short lemon) (Naruto x Hinata x Koyuki full long lemon) Strong lemon! Don't read if you're a minor I don't own any of the Naruto characters the only character's I own are the ones I create Author's notes It looks like the latest chapter was a big hit with everyone and just like I said in the last chapter that this was gonna be another Naruto x Koyuki chapter lemon chapter but I got a lot of messages asking me to make this a three some chapter so for those who asked for it (too many to name) I'm gonna make this chapter a Naruto x Koyuki lemon and a Naruto x Hinata lemon and a Naruto x Koyuki x Hinata three some lemon this my first time writing three lemons in one chapter and this is just a test to see how many people like me adding more then one lemon and since most of you reader's asked for another Naruto x Hinata lemon so I just decided to make this a 3 lemon chapter so enjoy the chapter and as for the poll here it is so far Kurenai will be now taken out of the poll and karui will now be added to the poll karui is she's from the land of iron she's the one who gave Naruto a good beating on manga chapter 454 i know it's a bit late in the poll i know so keep on voting Kurenai – 34 - votes Ayame – 28 - votes Shion – 28 - votes Karin - 22 - votes Isaribi – 12- votes Sasame – 12 – votes Ok Kurenai is out of the poll now but it still looks like either Ayame or Shion will catch up in votes in time I also got some message's asking for another three some with the next winner in the poll so what I've decided to do is this I will make one chapter with just Naruto and the winner of the poll and then the next chapter will have Naruto and the winner of the poll and another girl I have already have been thinking about the next few chapter's so keep on reading and if you're a new reader go on my profile and vote so leave a review give an suggestion or give me an idea on an lemon of future chapter's But I want to explain something to you reader's about the village just in case some of you'd are confused the village isn't completely built but there are hotels and love hotel's and homes there are some business like for tools and for clothes but not like Hugh business like building the Hoakge tower and finical stuff so that's what I wanted to tell you reader's just in case since this chapter as places like the ramen shop and love hotel in the chapter as you read The next day Start of Naruto x Koyuki short lemon Naruto was sound asleep after having such a great night with Koyuki he was surprised that she

lasted so long that he needed to rest after an hour Naruto started to wake up after feeling some pressure when he opened his eyes and looked down he saw that koyuki's head was under the blanket so Naruto lifted the blanket up to see her sucking his cock so early in the morning Koyuki noticed this and looked up while still sucking she looked at him with even more lust in her eyes "more Koyuki ah you're so good with your mouth you must really love my cock "said Naruto as he grabbed her hair and forced his cock down her throat her eyes shot open due to the surprise of his cock going deeper in her mouth She started to moan she couldn't wait for him to cum in her mouth after minutes of sucking his cock Naruto felt like he was gonna explode "I'm Cumming" said naruto as he held on to her head making his cum go down her throat Koyuki couldn't take it he was Cumming so much that some of his cum was coming out of her mouth and on to her chin Naruto made sure that she didn't waste his cum after a few minutes he finally stopped and let go of her head "ah that was so good Naruto and sorry for waking you it was that when I woke up and saw you just sleeping I looked down and saw that you had a boner I couldn't stop looking at it you I just started sucking" said Koyuki as she slid her finger around her face to get the left over cum on her and started to lick her finger's "So where should we go next I'm fulled for a while and since I took the day off I want to see the village I have to see how much I'm gonna give to the village" said Koyuki as she was just about get up from bed "What! Are you nuts you were just sucking my cock hell no you started this and I'm gonna finish this" said Naruto as he grabbed her by the waist and pulled her back to the bed he forced her on her hands and knees "You wanted my cock so much and now you gonna get it I don't care if your fulled I'm gonna fuck you till I'm happy "said Naruto as he rammed his cock In her ass without warning "Ahhhhhhh god oh god Naruto my Ass dammit that hurt" replied Koyuki as she grabbed the bed sheet's again due to Naruto ramming her like crazy Yeah that's what I like scream for me you bitch you like my cock in you so much don't you just look at your pussy it's so hot right now you musted have really been horny weren't you and since you love sucking cock I'm give you some more shadow clone justu said naruto as he let go of her waist and made a clone the clone then went in front of her and put its cock in her mouth while the original Naruto rammed Koyuki's ass like hell and the shadow clone forced her to suck his cock again Koyuki was in ecstasy " oh god this feels good ah dammit his Hugh cock it's so deep in me I feel just like a slut his cock is so good I can't believe he's treating me like this but he feel so right if he keep Cumming in me like this I won't last much longer" thought Koyuki as the two Naruto were having their way with her The shadow clone was enjoy this he felt the back of her throat it was so hot that he couldn't wait to cum in her mouth he messed up her hair a little to make her more sluttly "ah god more Koyuki keep sucking my cock I know you want it so here you go"said the clone he chummed in her mouth so much that Koyuki could berly handle it " oh god there so much cum if he doesn't pull out soon I'm gonna drown in his cum my throat is starting to hurt from drinking so much" thought Koyuki as she was about to faint from all the cum she started to drink but the clone pulled out of her mouth while still Cumming it went all over her face and hair " Oh god that was so much cum I thought I was gonna die ah faster oh god my ass ram he harder Naruto " said Koyuki as she could bearly breath due to Naruto still ramming her ass "AH! AH! AH! AH FUCK!" "I'm gonna cum "Ah… your dick is so thick I just love it AH… oh baby that's it, that's it keep doing it don't stop!" fuck me good and hard oh yes more I love it I'm a filthy whore oh god yes make me cum ah yes more please keep fucking me I love the way you treat me ah yes more I'm gonna cum" said Koyuki as she would say anything for Naruto to keep on going "Ah Koyuki "I'm cumming! I'm cumming!" He said as he started to slap her ass while she moved faster. "AW FUCK!" He screamed as Koyuki stopped while Naruto shot his load up her pussy. He kept on cumming and thrusted in deeper to get more cum in "That *pant* felt really good." He said Now lay on your back with your leg's wide open said Naruto Koyuki got in position Naruto then opened her legs a little bit more and slid his cock in her pussy Koyuki grabbed on the bed railings "AH... AHH… AHHH! KEEP ON GOING DON'T STOP! Naruto

started thrusting harder and faster seeing her breast move in rotation while she lay down. He kept on looking at her tits and decided to give them attention as he bended over while still fucking her and placed his hand on her belly "Yes! Oh yes baby! Make me feel good!" She said as she lay back getting fucked. Naruto rubbed the other nipple as he moved in closer and started sucking on her tits and biting the other Koyuki then gets up and scoots closer to him and wraps her legs harder around him and puts her arms on his shoulders"ah this feels so good Naruto but can I change the position" asked Koyuki as she was still getting fucked " ok what position do you want" asked Naruto "Pick me up and lay on your back I love the way you fuck my pussy so change now please" asked Koyuki as she was ready for the change as Naruto picks her up and lays on his back and now Koyuki is on top on of jumping on his cock "Oh god! AH… AH… AH "Ah… ah… ah "AH… oh baby that's it, that's it keep doing it don't stop!" Don't slow down baby! Fuck! Don't slow down!" keep going he said as Koyuki kept on going faster and faster naruto was feeling her wet pussy was about to blow " Oh god Koyuki I'm gonna cum said naruto as he as about me to cum " me too let's cum together said Koyuki as both Koyuki and Naruto started to cum Naruto blasted Hugh shots of cum in her into her pussy and as for Koyuki "I'M CUMMING! She screamed as she came all over her his leg's Koyuki couldn't take any more she was so full of his cum any more of it and she wouldn't be able to walk for the whole day "Ah now that's what I call a good morning fuck but I'm good for a while so get dressed and wear something good I might just fuck that sweet ass again while we're walking in the village" said Naruto as he got up and went to the bathroom End of Naruto x Koyuki short lemon As Naruto went to the bathroom Koyuki also got up and went to the room next to Naruto's since that is where all her cloths and stuff were So she went to the room and got some clothes and a towel from the dresser and then went to the main bathroom right across from her room she then went in the bathroom and closed the door leaving it unlocked just in case Naruto wanted to her as she took off her clothes she started to think about Naruto " I wonder what else we're gonna today I know that we're supposed to take a look around the village plus I'm supposed to see how much some of the repairs cost to but I wonder if naruto has anything planned for us later like dinner or a walk in the park and he did say that if I wear something good he might just fuck me again so what can I wear that will guarantee that Naruto will fuck me again and if the clothes don't work I can always show him how far I'm willing to go to get laid thought Koyuki as she turned on the shower and went in Mean while with Naruto Naruto had got in the shower as soon as he was done with Koyuki he also began to think about what he had planned for today" ok so we're going to take a look around the village today and we're to get info on how much she's gonna give to the village but with a little help from me I can probably get her to give us a hell of a lot more moneyif I keep fucking her the way I am and I bet I can make her do anything I want it's good having a princeness to fuck hell I willing to bet a whole month of ramen that I can get her to fuck any one I want like Sakura , Hinata , or even Tenten all I got to do is tell her that she ain't worth the fucking anymore and she'll me puddy in my hand's thought Naruto as he was washing his hair after A few minutes of washing himself he got out of the shower he dried himself off and then started to put on his shirt with the orange jumpsuit on then he went out to the kitchen and waited for Koyuki after a few more minutes he could hear her foot steps coming from her room to the outside "Ok I'm ready" said Koyuki as she came out wearing (the same thing she was wearing in the movie but with little change) the shirt she was wearing showed some cleavage to show off that she had a very good rack on her and the pants she was wearing were a little tight to show that she took care of her body plus she wanted Naruto's attention the whole time they were gonna walk "So how do I look?" asked Koyuki as she twirled a little for Naruto? "You look very fuckable I already want to take you back into the room and have my way with you again" said Naruto as he wanted to so much but he had to take her around the village and take her to her movie shooting

"Well if today goes as planned you might just get a little taste of what you're gonna get later on tonight but for now you have to be patient for now" said Koyuki as she was putting on her shoes "Well let's hurry we have so much to do and so little time" said Naruto as he put on the rest of his things and both headed out to the village as they we're walking Koyuki noticed that the villager's were still rebuilding some of the house that needed to be refined but when Koyuki noticed the faces on the villager's she noticed that they weren't mad or sad faces but they seemed to be happy faces even though their village was almost destroyed they seemed to have gotten over it "Hey Naruto how come the villager's seem to be happy I thought that they would be pissed after what happened here" asked Koyuki "Well we're not just gonna stop rebuilding our village just because our village got attacked what would be the point if we were all mad what would be the point that wouldn't fix the houses would it so even though their pissed after what happened it doesn't mean we're gonna stop rebuking the village like the way it was" said Naruto "I guess you're right about that so what we should do first asked Koyuki "Let go around the village a little bit more then we can go see granny about how much money the village needs said Naruto as they continued to walk after a few minutes of walking they finally got to the park they noticed a lot of little kids and their mother's they seemed to be happy with just the little thing's that they had in the park Koyuki looked around the park she was still surprised to see so many kid's playing in the park as she looked at the kid's she could see the hope that the mother and children showed " Naruto I think I know the first thing I want to fix in the village I'm gonna make sure that the kid's have somewhere to play" said Koyuki "That's! Great I bet the kid's will be happy to hear that but if your hungry let's go get something to eat I haven't had any ramen in a while so let's go" said Naruto as he grabbed Koyuki's hand's and rushed to the ramen shop as they got to the ramen shop Naruto noticed that Hinata was there eating some ramen "Huh I wonder why Hinata's here and as I can see she look pretty hot today and I can already tell that she isn't wearing a bra I might just try my luck with both Koyuki and Hinata and I think Hinata starting to like the threesome's more and more every time she's already had sex with sakura and Hanabi so why not try it with Koyuki" thought Naruto as both Koyuki and Naruto headed for their seat's (This is what Hinata is thinking before Naruto and Koyuki went to sit down) Hinata was seating on the chair at the ramen shop eating some ramen just hoping to see Naruto today it's been 2 day's already since her and Hanabi had that three some with him but still even after that she wanted more she wanted to show Naruto just how far she would go to please him even after the confession she felt like Naruto wouldn't have noticed her still so if she did thing for him like more thing's in sex Naruto would want her more and more she didn't care if she had to have sex with other girl's to please him as long as she made him happy and as luck would have it tsunade had give her a mission with Naruto she was to help him in any way with him and princeness Koyuki even though she had four guard's Tsunade just wanted to make sure she had enough protection and she hoped that the advice she asked Tsunade would help to Flash back earlier today Hinata was with temari making something to eat when a massager bird came to her window as soon as she read it she went to tsunade's house she knocked on the door a few time's and waited for the door to open "Hello tsunade – sama I'm here as you requested" said Hinata as she stepped in the house "Well starter's you can have a seat I have a mission for you" said Tsunade as both Hinata and her sat down "You're mission is to help Naruto with princess Koyuki he is supposed to guard her while she's in the village she has to do a few movie shooting for the next couple of day and she's willing to

give us most of the profit of her new movie that will be showing in the near future I want you to help him make sure that she get's to her movie shooting on time also this mission may take a few day so you may be staying with Naruto for a while I haven't told him about it yet I was gonna tell him yesterday but I forgot to tell him so when you see him give him this scroll" said Tsunade as she gave Hinata the scroll "Um lady Tsunade can I ask a question before I go it doesn't have to do with the mission though" asked Hinata in a nervous voice "sure what is it? Asked Tsunade "Well as you know that I confessed to Naruto about me loving him but I wanted to if it was right telling him I mean we haven't done anything really said Hinata (she didn't want to tell her about all the sex she had with the other's with him) "I don't know what to say really Naruto's been doing so much for the village and that confession of your just surprised him even more the fact is that Naruto might now know what love is right now you know that he had a hard life growing up so you just have to be patient with him and bet before you know it you and Naruto will be living happy ever after so give him a little bit more time and if that doesn't work you can always's force your self on him some guys like it when the girl makes the first move it makes it easier for them to be them self other then trying to be some one their not" said Tsunade as she took a sip of tea she had before Hinata arrived "Ok thank you for the advice I will try and be patient for a little while longer but I will also try to be a little forceful said Hinata as she got up from the chair in excitement " You better hurry Hinata you're mission starts now but I don't know where Naruto is right now so you may have you look for him said tsunade "Don't worry I already know where he might be' said Hinata as she put the scroll in her pocket and headed out Hinata knew where to go she knew Naruto like the back of her hand she knew that he would go to the ramen shop eventually so she went to the ramen shop and saw that he wasn't there they she forgot that she didn't eat so she went up to the ramen shop and ordered a bowel of beef ramen Naruto's favorite End of flashback "Hey Hinata what are you doing here asked Naruto as he sat down next to her while Koyuki sat on the other side of Naruto with him in the middle of them "Well tsunade wanted me to help you on you're mission and since it may take a few day's to finish she told me that I have to stay over your house for the time being she also told me to give you this scroll" said Hinata as she grabbed the scroll out of her pocket and gave it to Naruto The scroll read Naruto I thought that you might have needed some help on your mission with koyuki and also Hinata will be staying with you for the time being it will only be for a few day's I've had temari take a few of her thing's to your house Tsunade "Ok then at least I got to do the mission with you Hinata I was starting to get a little board with just me doing the mission" said Naruto "Hey Ayame how you doing" asked Naruto, as he was ready to order "Oh! Naruto its been awhile I'm doing fine ever since you saved the village business has been blooming I don't know if me and my father can handle so much work so what would you like today asked " said Ayame as she stepped working to talk to Naruto "I'll have 4 beef ramen and 2 shrimp ramen and extra large bowel of chicken ramen "said Naruto

as Koyuki look at him in amazement what one boy could eat all that ramen in one day " so Koyuki what kind you do wanna to eat" asked Naruto "I'll just have a bowel of beef ramen" said Koyuki " ok then it'll be just a few minutes " said Ayame as she wrote the order down and went straight to the stove and make the food As Ayame was making the ramen she couldn't help but think of Naruto " I cant believe that this is the same Naruto as before he's done so much for us and the village I wounder what kind of girl's he likes I should give him a good view of my breast who know Naruto might just might like it" thought Ayame as she unbottomed her uniform Cleary showing how big her breast were and started making the ramen As Ayame was making the ramen Naruto couldn't help but check Ayame out " wow how come I've never noticed that Ayame has a great ass I should've tried my luck with her just looking at her ass makes me want to jump over this table and pound that sweet as of her's thought Naruto after a few minutes Ayame was done with the ramen and gave it to Naruto and Koyuki as she gave Naruto his ramen he noticed that her uniform shirt was a little unbottomed he could see that Ayame was wearing a light blue see threw bra " wow Ayame sure dose have a great rack dam I want to pinch those nipples of her god its like she has a sign on top of her forehead that say's I need to get fucked or something maybe I should come back here later and give her an "reward" for her hard work" thought Naruto as he got images of him and Ayame in bed together she didn't even notice that Hinata's hand was waving in his face "oh I'm sorry Hinata did you say something" asked Naruto " I said that I need to talk you a little later it's kind of important" said Hinata as she grabbed the chop sticks with one hand and slowly put the other hand in her pants to where no one noticed and started to slightly finger herself As the three of them were eating Naruto wanted to try out the new ability heated women so he concentrated the kyuubi charka into his eyes his eyes were a little red to wear they still looked blue with a shade of red in them "ok the kyuubi told me that all I have to do is now just look at who ever I want and I can tell how horny they are plus he said the redder they are the more horny they are so this is a good chance to try this out I'll look at Hinata first they I'll look at Koyuki thought Naruto as he looked at Hinata with the eyes as he looked at Hinata he saw her whole body covered in a dark red aura it was like if she was on fire and he could tell that Hinata had her hand in her pants he could slightly see threw her clothes Hinata didn't notice him looking at her "dam Hinata must be really horny if she's this red it's only been two day's since I lasted fucked her I guess she want's it real badly right now just seeing her like this makes me want to take her and Koyuki back to the house and fuck them all day and night but for right now I can probably get a quickly with Hinata while Koyuki is doing a few sceans for the movie" thought Naruto as he turned to see how horny Koyuki was as he turned to see how Koyuki was he noticed that Koyuki was just as red as Hinata was it really surprised him since he had did her this morning "dam even Koyuki is horny just like Hinata is I don't know if I can handle this they're both so dam hot and horny right now I should take my chances with Hinata first so me and Hinata should take koyuki to her movie shooting and while she doing that Hinata can give me a pretty good tit job before I fuck that sweet ass of her's" thought Naruto as he kept thinking about how him and hinata can spend their day together but the more he thought about him and Hinata the more ideas he got in head ing the "special" ability's kyuubi gave him "Hey fox can you hear me" said Naruto in his mind after a minute or two he got a reply "What do you want now I was asleep plus I was having such a good dream too so now that I'm awake what do you want" asked the kyuubi "Well I have a question to ask" said Naruto "I want to know other then temporary putting my charka in them to make them last longer I wanted to know if I could also use it as a toy to them with out really using it as a toy" said Naruto "Wait what the hell are you talking about you mean could you use my charka to tease them right or is it something else" asked Kyuubi crouis about what his container was

thinking "Well go into my mind and find out you always tell me that you know what I'm thinking so just go in there and find out for yourself" said Naruto "Ok then I will hold on for about a minute" said Kyuubi as he entered Naruto mind after about a minute the kyuubi came back "Oh that's what you're talking about I'm not really sure I'll be surprised if that works because I've never tried it before but hell give it a try and tell me how it goes and if you're gonna use that hyuga girl as the test subject I bet she would let you but I think you might have to tell her how you're doing all these thing to her" said Kyuubi "How come I was thinking about telling her when the time was right do you think the time is right? Asked Naruto "I don't think she'll be mad at you I think she'll want you to do it a lot more now that she know's besides that huyga girl likes it kinky so I think that this won't brather her all" said Kyuubi " I guess you're right about that thank for the advice I'll let you get back to sleep and I'll tell you about it tomorrow and tell you how it went" said Naruto as he cut the link and letting the kyuubi go back to sleep As Naruto came back from talking with the Kyuubi he noticed that Hinata and Koyuki were still eating he had forgot that a few minutes in his mind is only about a minute out side Naruto then looked down and saw that the bowel of ramen he ordered was right in front of him he then grabbed the chop sticks and started eating after a few minutes of talking with both Koyuki and Hinata the three of them got done eating and headed to the movie shooting area "Koyuki we have to take you to the movie shooting area right now and when he take you there me and Hinata have to go for a little bit we will be back before the shooting is over" said Naruto "But how come I thought that we were going to spend the whole day together I even told the guard's that they had the day off so who's gonna be my protection" said Koyuki "don't worry the guard's are already granny didn't like that you told that that so she told them to go back to the shooting area ok me and Hinata will only be gone for a little while so don't worry" said Naruto with a grin "I wonder what Naruto's thinking is he gonna take me to a love hotel or is just gonna take me right when we leave her oh god just thinking what he might do to me is making me so hot right now hurry up Naruto let's leave her so I can have my way with you or you can have your way with me" thought Hinata as she wanted this so badly she couldn't wait any longer she wanted to grab him and just take him "Ok then let's go but what if we finish early?" asked Koyuki hoping that he would stay with her If that happened your guard's will take you to my house until me and Hinata get there said Naruto as they headed to the far part of the village were the movie people were but during that time Hinata just couldn't wait to leave her after half an hour they finally got to the area the guard's saw Koyuki and rushed over to get her "Lady Koyuki you were almost late for you shooting we they need you to get dressed and start doing the first scean said one of the guard's as he grabbed her hand and lead her to her trailer "Cya later Naruto and Hinata I'm sure that this won't take long" said Koyuki as she went further and further to the trailer Naruto and Hinata waved her good bye and started to leave as they started to leave they got near some love hotel building's "So Hinata were do you wan-"said Naruto as he couldn't finished what he was gonna say because Hinata grabbed him by the shirt and pulled him into a kiss hinata didn't want to let go of him but she did since she had to breath Naruto *pant* let's take this * pant some where more private said Hinata as she grabbed Naruto by the arm and lead him to one of the love hotel's she got some

money and gave it to the cashier the cashier then gave her the key and they both went up stairs to their room she couldn't wait so she quickly got to the room and opened the door Hinata closed the door and locked it Start of (Naruto x Hinata short lemon) Hinata then pushed Naruto on to the bed she went on top of him and unzipped his shirt with one hand as she unzipped her coat with the other "Dam Hinata you must really be horny and I was right you weren't wearing a bra after all" said Naruto as he helped take off the rest of his clothing "Enough talk Naruto just fuck me already I've wanted this all day and now that I have you your all mine said Hinata as she looked down to see his boxer's she quickly took them off and saw his long hard think cock just waiting for her so She grabbed his cock and started sucking on his tip Then she points him up and she licks around it, licking the sides and traveling up to his tip licking under it. She brings him back down and puts him in her mouth and starts sucking his dick making noises as if she really wanted his penis. Hinata started moaned as she was using her saliva to coat his dick Naruto grabs her head and shoved himself down her throat Hinata started choking on his dick as soon as it went in After a few minutes he came in her mouth and she pulled him out and sucked his dick by the tip taking in all the cum Hinata wasn't done taking off her clothes so Naruto helped her take off her pants and panties soon after she was completely nude Naruto laded her down on her back and grabbed her legs and opened her up seeing her pussy with her hairs up top as entered her pussy Hinata wraps her arms around him feeling him go deeper Naruto started thrusting up her pussy feeling himself push her sides apart "Oh god you're so big! Yes aw yes this feels good!" AH AH! FUCK"YES YES! Said Hinata as she grabbed on tighter as she felt her dripping wet pussy get pounded by him "ah Hinata I'm gonna cum inside you!" He said. After a few thrusts Naruto came inside of her "Now stay like this for a while and keep those leg's open" said Naruto as he pulled out of her and moves down and grabs her thighs spreading her apart as he started to lick her pussy Hinata grabbed a pillow and squeezed it tight as she felt his tongue slime it way in her" Fuck! This is too good! Yes! Yes!" More my pussy's all yours Naruto oh god yes make me cum AH GOD I'M CUMMING NARUTO" screamed Hinata as she felt herself cum all over Naruto's face she held on tight to the pillow even harder after a about a minutes she stopped Cumming her leg's felt a little weak she was about to lay them down until " I wasn't done yet Hinata your pussy's so good now it's time you get a goof fingering" said Naruto as he put two fingers in her pussy as soon as Hinata felt his two finger's inside of her she couldn't help but love the feeling "Dam Hinata your so wet already I've just started and already you want to cum well to bad you better hold it in until I say so and if you cum before I say you can I'm gonna stop fucking you and leave you got that" said Naruto as he went faster and faster with his finger's "Ah yes Naruto I understand please go faster I love the feeling of your finger's inside me Ah yes more keep going Ah god faster Naruto oh kami More" said Hinata as she looked up at the ceiling she loved the feeling of Naruto fingering her more and more the more Naruto fingered her the more that she couldn't wait for him to pound her with his cock as As Hinata was in ecstasy Naruto wasn't just fingering her he had put some of the kyuubi charka on his finger's so that he could put some of the charka into her pussy he wanted to know if he could leave it in there so when he finished with her he could concentrate the charka in his finger's and heat up the charka inside of her (basically he using the charka like a vibrator so if he's not around her he can use the kyuubi on his finger's and while he moving his finger's around Hinata will feel as if her pussy on fire making her masturbate) "dam Hinata you must really want to cum right now don't you? " asked Naruto as he added another finger in her with the kyuubi charka "ah yes I really want to cum oh god Naruto I can't hold it any longer" said Hinata as Naruto could see some cum that was coming out of her "they you may cum but scream for me though" said Naruto as he put his finger's deeper into her I'M CUMMING! I'M CUMMING!" She screamed AS Naruto as a Hugh stream of her cum

squirt out of her and on to Naruto's hand's but still Hinata was cumming after a whole 3 minutes she finally stopped and dropped her legs "Now Hinata get on your hand's and knees I'm gonna pound that sweet ass of yours" said Naruto as Hinata got on all fours Naruto started thrusting in Hinata's ass as he grabbed onto her waist "YES! FUCK ME! YES! AW YES! I LOVE IT UP THE ASS! NARUTO FUCK ME HARDER!" OH GOD FUCK MY PUSSY I LLOVE IT WHEN YOU POUND ME WITH THAT COCK OF YOUR MORE AH AH AH AH YES MORE she screamed as Naruto rammed himself harder in her ass as he Naruto started to spank her ass as he went faster Hinata just grabbed onto his sheets as she was getting fucked and slapped in that ass at the same time. Naruto used one hand to reach over and grab one of her tits while he pounded her ass even more "Ah yes Naruto more fuck my pussy more full me up with your cum oh god yes fuck your hyuga whore some more oh kami your Hugh long think cock it ripping my pussy apart pound me more fuck me till your satisfied your so amazing ah yes I love your cock I want you to cum in me so badly I'm so close more fuck more" Hinata as she grabbed on to the sheet of the bed as Naruto fucked her ass senseless "Fuck I'm gonna cum!" He said." me too" said Hinata I'm cumming" said Naruto as he started to release his load in her ""AH! AH! I'M CUMMING!" screamed Hinata as both Naruto and Hinata cummed at the same time Naruto felled Hinata up with his cum while still pounding her while she cummed Hinata falls on her belly as Naruto pulled out he wanted to go one more time "Hinata I want to see those Hugh tits of your bounce so hurry up and get on top of me" said Naruto as he laid on his back with his long rode of a cock sticking straight up so Hinata got up and went on top of him She slid him up her pussy and fell down. She placed her hands on his abs and started jumping as his length went up her pussy. Her tits started to jump also as she went up and down. Naruto reached over and grabbed her ass with one hand and the other on one of her breast giving it a few squeezes "AH AH AH AH!" "YES! FUCK ME! YES! AW YES!" I LOVE GETTING FUCKED LIKE THIS NARUTO AH YES YOUR COCK SO DEEP IN ME" screamed Hinata as he rocked the bed more and more making it squeak and hit the wall harder and harder Naruto let go of both her breast and her ass and held on to her waist he moved Hinata straight and back making her tit's bounce more and more "AW YES! FUCK NARUTO! "FUCK! NARUTO! NARUTO! AW FUCK She screamed in pleasure as she started to go faster and harder rocking the bed back and forth "Fuck Hinata! I'm gonna cum! I'm gonna fill you up!" He said as he kept on going. OH YES! AWW YES! THAT'S IT! KYA! FUCK ME LIKE THAT… FUCK ME REAL GOOD NARUTO ah yes "Naruto! Please don't stop! Keep on fucking me baby!" said Hinata as she grabbed her own breast and started to rub them as Naruto fucked her "Fuck! Hinata tell me how much of a Horny bitch you really are tell me where you want my cum to be in" said Naruto as he felt her pussy tighten on his cock as she bounced faster and harder "I'm a horny bitch I love it when you fuck me good and rough I want you to cum in my pussy keep fucking me Naruto ah yes I'm so close more Naruto fill me up give all of your cum Naruto" said Hinata as her pussy was getting wetter and wetter with every thrust after a few minutes of senseless bouncing "I think I'm gonna cum soon!" He said as he kept on thrusting into her "Please cum in my pussy Naruto!" She responded Naruto as he finally came inside of Hinata filling her up, mixing both of their juice in her. Naruto slid his dick out and looked at it as it was dripping of both of their juice. Hinata fell on her back she was so tired from all the sex that she got up and went to lay down next to Naruto for a little bit End of Naruto x Hinata short lemon Naruto looked at Hinata in surprise that she could lasted this long this was only supposed to be a quickie so he could take them both to the house and have more sex but Hinata seems she could go for longer but Naruto wanted to make sure that she would go again and not disappoint him Naruto looked at the clock and saw that they still had an hour to get Koyuki at the movie area so he had enough sex for a little while " Hinata get dressed we have to get Koyuki in a few minutes just in case

they end early "said Naruto as he got up and put his clothes Hinata got up and started to get dress as she was getting dressed Naruto couldn't help but look at her while she was dressing " Just looking at her nude make's me want to take her again but next time will be different now that I put a little bit of the kyuubi's charka in her pussy I'm gonna test it out while were walking I want to see how long she lasts before she gives in and if I tease her enough she might just rush me some where and have sex again" said Naruto as both him and Hinata got done dressing she lifted her coat a little nit open to show some cleavage and lifted the hotel as they were walking Hinata couldn't help but still feel like she wanted more sex " I don't think quickie was enough for me I want him to take me back to the room and have his way with me I can still feel his cock in my pussy and just thinking about it makes me wet oh god I cant wait until we get to his house" thought Hinata as she got several images of Naruto and her having sex again after a few minutes of Hinata having dirty thought's and Naruto just walking they got to the movie area just in time to see Koyuki coming out of the her trailer for the last Sean of the day She was wearing a red nightgown that showed a lot of cleavage to show that she had a very good-sized rack with her hair a little messy the gown showed that she had a very hot body form the way she looked as she came out of the trailer she noticed right away that both Naruto and Hinata "ah Naruto, Hinata I'm so glad you're here I was just about to finish the last Sean for today said Koyuki as she went towards them As she went towards them she couldn't help but notice that Hinata was showing some cleavage even though she's never really looked at another's girl's breast before she could already tell that Hinata may have a bigger rack then she dose and she's only 16 just think when Hinata gets older she just might have the biggest one in the village and as Koyuki was checking out Hinata, Hinata also couldn't help but see that Koyuki was hot in that night gown that she was wearing Hinata could clearly tell how large Koyuki's breast were and how much of an figure she really had "so you're almost done with the shooting for today?' asked Naruto " ya if you can wait a few minutes I'll be done the last scean were doing is when the day after the lovely couple finally made love for the first time the women wakes up like this and see's that the man is gone he lifted her a note saying that he had to go to work and he would see her later so the women is about to take a shower but just when she's about to enter the shower her best friend comes to the door wearing a some sluttly clothes and gives her a special "SURPRISE" "said Koyuki as she was explaining the last scean of the day "Wow Koyuki that's sounds like a weird scean I wonder what the surprise is" said Naruto as they kept thinking what the surprise was both Hinata and Koyuki looked at him in amusement that he didn't what Koyuki meant "well follow me to the scean area you can seat with the director and the other as they record the scean" said Koyuki as he headed to the area as Koyuki and the Naruto and Hinata were walking with her Koyuki closely looked at Hinata the more she looked at Hinata the more she thought of how much "fun" the three of them could have tonight Koyuki thoughts "How come I didn't notice how big Hinata's breast's were earlier just looking at them makes me want to lick her nipples" " I should try and finish this scean fast and if thing's play out right I can show Naruto just how much fun I can really be when i have another girl with me" thought Koyuki as she got mental images of Naruto fucking her in the ass while Hinata had her leg's wide open and her licking her pussy "And it's not just her breast that look good her whole body look's great too I want to lick that pussy of her's so badly that I just want to take them both back to the trailer and have my way with them both" " god this scean better be fast or else I'm gonna have an orgasm just thinking about them" thought Koyuki as she got another image of her and Hinata this time is was with her and Hinata rubbing their pussy's together while Naruto made a shadow clone and started masturbating on them both while they both moaned his name after a few minutes the three of them got to the director's area "Ok Koyuki we need you go to the bed and pretended to be asleep then you wake up in surprise

that the man isn't there so get ready" said the director as he pointed to the scean would take place "ok but my guard's will stay here just in case so Naruto, Hinata this should only take a few minutes after this let's get out of here and have some fun back at the house" said Koyuki in a half seductive half normal voice as she went to the area for shooting As Koyuki was doing her scean Naruto started to make his plan for both Hinata and Koyuki " dam Koyuki look's so fucking hot in that night gown just looking at her ass makes me what to go over there my self and pound her like hell I can't wait to get her back to the but first I should get Hinata a little of what she gonna be feeling tonight though Naruto as he begun to move his finger with the Kyuubi charka on the tip of his finger's with out Hinata noticing what he was doing he started to twirl them a little and almost instantly Hinata started to feel herself getting hot As Hinata was watching Koyuki doing her scean she started to feel a little hot She looked around to see if anyone had noticed her she felt like she was gonna exploded N-N- Naruto I –I gonna g- g ggo to the bathroom I'll be right back" said Hinata as she rushed to the farest bathroom so she wouldn't be herded Hinata found the furthers bathroom and went in it she locked it and took off her pants and panties and sat down " why do I feel so hot my pussy feels so hot right now oh god it feels so good ah yes This heat is driving me crazy" said Hinata as she slid down two of her finger's and finally felt her hot pussy She started rubbing the sides of it making her close her eyes and slouch her head back as she found the pleasure she's been looking for "Ah… mm… this feels so good! I can't wait any longer I'm gonna cum moaned Hinata as she got thought's of Naruto putting his cock in her pussy while she was laying on her back with her leg's wide open "I want his cock in me so badly I can almost feel in me oh god I'm Cumming" moaned Hinata as a long stream of cum went down her leg's and on to the floor " Oh god that felt so good I better hurry back I dot know how much longer I can last hopefully that scean is over I want to get to Naruto's house as soon as possible" thought Hinata as she put on her panties and pants on and lifted the bathroom when she got back to the area where Naruto was as soon as he saw her he stopped twirling his finger's "are you ok Hinata " asked Naruto pretending that he didn't know what she was feeling "Yes I'm ok I just want to get to the house as fast as we can" said Hinata as they both went back to watching Koyuki do her scean after about 20 minutes Koyuki was just about done with her scean for the day "OK Koyuki that's a wrap you did a good job today we'll start with the rest tomorrow we have to get to the land of iron to finish the ending they I've heard that they have an amazing garden over there and it would make for a great ending for the movie" said the director as he was about to leave "Ok I will have to tell their Hokage that will be leaving the day after tomorrow to finish shooting after that me and her will have to make a few agreements about the money I'm donating to them and is it alright if I keep the night gown I like it and since we won't be leaving the day after tomorrow you won't mind will you?" said Koyuki as she was going back to her trailer to put her coat over the nightgown "no problem at all and same time tomorrow bye" said the Director as he started to leave As Koyuki went to her trailer Naruto and Hinata waited for her outside Naruto at first wanted to just take Hinata in their with her and have sex there but there was still many people at the shooting area so he had to wait until Koyuki came out and as for Hinata she couldn't stand it any more she to wanted to go into the trailer and take Naruto with her but her to noticed that there was still a lot of people still at the shooting area after 10 minutes Koyuki was finally done she had wore her big long coat over the night gown she wanted to make sure no one noticed her wearing the night gown so she covered the coat up with different part's of clothes thinking that she was fully cloth and went out of the trailer " ok I'm ready can we go home now I'm tired of being here for the day I just want to get back and have some fun" said Koyuki as she came out of the trailer seeing both Naruto and Hinata waiting for her "No problem we'll have lot's of fun at the house so let's go" said Naruto as the three of them started to get to Naruto house after a few minutes Naruto started to come up with a second part of his plan " ok now I should see how horny they are if their not horny enough for me I'll just use touch of heat on them both and see how much they want me then" thought Naruto as he used his

heated women first to see how horny the girl's were when he looked at Hinata he saw that she was very very red which meant she was very very horny he even noticed that the kyuubi charka that he put in her was still bright red so which meant that the charka made her more horny then she wanted to be " I'll still use it on her the more horny she is the better she is in bed now to look at Koyuki thought Naruto as he then looked at Koyuki when he looked at her he noticed hat she wasn't as red as Hinata but still horny " I'll definitely have to use touch of heat on her and to make it better I'm gonna put double the amount of heat in them both making them both crazy horny" thought Naruto as he concentrated double of the amount of charka in the palm of his hands " hey girl's so what should we do when we get to the house" asked Naruto as he put one of his hand on their shoulder's not wanting them to know what he was doing As soon as Naruto used the touch of heat on them they both started to feel aroused and hot they were so horny that Hinata slowly stuck her hand inside of her coat and slowly started to touch her breast while they were walking and koyuki just wanted to take off her clothes in public since she was wearing her coat it just added on to what the touch of heat was doing to her both Hinata and Koyuki just couldn't hold the aurg in any longer so Hinata grabbed one of Naruto hand's and Koyuki grabbed the other and they started to quickly walk as fast as they could to get to Naruto's house after a few minutes they finally got to the house Naruto grabbed his key and unlocked his door as soon as the door opened Hinata pushed him in and Koyuki shut the door locking it Hinata pushed Naruto on to the wall she put her arms around his neck and said " Naruto I can't take this anymore fuck me please oh god I want it so badly if I don't get fucked right now I might go insane" said Hinata as she unzipped her Hoddie and taking it off showing off her great rack as for koyuki she was taking off the coat she was wearing showing Naruto that she was wearing the night gown "Naruto I'm gonna show you just how far I'm willing to go to please you" said Koyuki as she went towards Hinata who was now fully nude and took her into the kitchen "Hinata lick my pussy I want to feel you tongue inside me my pussy feels like it's on fire hurry up and start licking" moaned Koyuki as she sat on top of the counter in Naruto's kitchen she wasn't wearing any panties so she spreaded her leg's to show Hinata her pussy "Naruto can you fuck me in the ass while I lick Koyuki pussy" said Hinata as he bended down and grabbed koyuki's thigh's her head was right in front of Koyuki's pussy Hinata entered one of her finger inside of Koyuki's pussy feeling just how hot Koyuki's pussy was "Oh god Hinata Don't stop ah yes keep going . I'm feeling it." "My pussy is so fucking hot! Ah yes I'm gonna cum faster Hinata make me cum all over you're face ah yes I'm cumming screamed Koyuki as she started to cum slowly. Hinata started to lick faster but stopped fingering her after a few minutes Koyuki was finally done cumming Hinata was still licking Koyuki's pussy making sure she got all of her juices Koyuki was about to get off of the counter until" Hinata stay there and keep licking koyuki I just wanted to watch and see how good Hinata was licking pussy now I know but I'm gonna pound Hinata ass before we take this into my room so Hinata continue what you're doing" said Naruto grabbed her by the waist and started thrusting "AH! AH! AH! Yes YES!" FUCK MY ASS HARDER!" screamed Hinata as she stopped licking Koyuki's pussy she turned her head little to see Naruto ramming his cock in her ass Koyuki then grabbed Hinata's head and turned it back and put closer to her pussy and started to lick her pussy again Koyuki tilted her head back a little with the pleasure that Hinata was giving her "mmm more Hinata oh god keep going you're so good with your tongue ah yes more moaned Koyuki as she grabbed Hinata head once again and twisted it into her pussy Hinata couldn't stop so she went faster and faster " oh god I'm gonna cum" said Koyuki as she felt like her pussy was gonna explode "Me too!" said Naruto as he kept on hitting her harder and harder until he and Koyuki finally blew their cum in her face and ass Naruto held on to her waist until he was done Cumming and Koyuki held on to her head after a minute Naruto pulled out of her and Hinata got up from licking Koyuki she then got off of the counter and took off the night gown showing her nude body to Naruto and Hinata "Naruto – kun can make some shadow clones for me while you fuck Koyuki I don't want to wait and watch I already want you're big think cock in me so make me at least 5" asked Hinata as she went to her room waiting for the shadow clone to enter "ok Hinata 5 very horny shadow clones coming you're way and just to make this fun I'm gonna add 2x times more charka in them then usual plus they can cum 5 times each" said Naruto as he made 5 shadow clones they went straight to

Hinata's room and closed the door "Let's take this to my room" said Naruto as he grabbed Koyuki's hand and took her to the room closing the door as Naruto was done closing the door he turned around to see that Koyuki already on her knees just waiting to start sucking his cock " you couldn't wait couldn't you" asked Naruto as his cock got harden by just looking at the way Koyuki looked all nude " well I've been wanting to suck your cock ever since you last fucked me" said Koyuki as she grabbed his dick and started to give him a blow job. Licking his tip she started to enter him in her mouth going real deep He grabbed her by the head and pushed her more down "You like that bitch. Huh? You like having my big cock inside your mouth don't you" said Naruto as he pulled her head back and forth Koyuki was sucking his cock so much that she almost forgot to breathe so Koyuki took him out of her mouth to take a breath "Naruto you're so big I love it so much." She said as she grabbed his dick by the staff went back to sucking his tip. Then she started to enter him in her mouth going real deep She looked up at him to see if he was enjoying himself while she kept on sucking his penis Naruto like the feeling of Koyuki sucking he already felt like he wanted to cum so he forced his cock down her throat and started to cum he held on to her head to make sure she drank all his sperm Koyuki was still surprised at how much Naruto chummed she didn't know if she would be able to drink it all after a minute Naruto let go of her head and pull his cock out of her mouth while still Cumming and sprayed all over her face and hair Naruto looked down to see her covered in his cum "that felt good but now get on the bed and go on all four's" said Naruto as Koyuki went on the bed and got in position Naruto entered her pussy and grabbed her ass and started to thrust into her fast "Ah god! Naruto you're AH so fucking big!" She said barely because his whole length was in her Naruto grabbed on tighter and started pounding her faster "AH AH AH! FUCK ME AH NARUTO FUCK ME!" She screamed as she was getting fucked Naruto kept on thrusting in harder and let go one of his hands to grab onto her tit and started squeezing it "MYA AH AH! I'M GONNA CUM!" She screamed Koyuki started to cum as it was sliding down her legs. Naruto was still going and now had both of his hands on her tits and grabbed on to them so he can thrust forward "AAHHH AAHHH AH!" Koyuki was still screaming as Naruto was done yet. "Koyuki I'm gonna cum soon!" He said then cum! Cum in me fill me up keep fucking me I want our big long cock to keep pounding my ass She said Naruto let go of her tits and placed one of his hands on her waist and the other on her back and stopped thrusting as he started to cum in her ass. Naruto stood still as he blew load after load into her he then lay on the bed with his penis pointing straight up "god that felt great now Koyuki how about you get on top and start jumping" asked Naruto as he waited for Koyuki to get on top Koyuki got up and went on op of Naruto she speaded her leg's and went down letting his full length inside of her Naruto looked at her ass move up and down seeing it sucked in every time she went down and stated jumping Come on faster." He said as he slapped her ass a few times. Koyuki went faster and faster the more he slapped AH AH Naruto this feels so good! AH MM!" She said as she moved up and down AH AH NARU TOH! FUCK! FUCK! AAHHH!" I'M GONNA CUM Hearing that and Naruto went deeper "NARUTO AAHHHH!" She screamed as she collapsed and started to cum furiously. Naruto felt her juice just how he wanted it surrounding his dick and coming out of her" we're not done yet I wanna see you give me a tit job so get u and start" said Naruto as he got off of the bed and waited for Koyuki to start the tit job Koyuki got off of the bed and went back on her knees she grabbed his still very hard cock placed it between her tits. The she used both of her hands to push up her breast and squeeze them and started stroking him with her round tits Naruto looked down at her smiling of the pleasure of how great it felt he started to shoot cum out slowly Koyuki kept her tits together and let him coat her chest with hot stickiness and looked as more came out Finally done Naruto stands up in front of her and moves to the side while summoning a clone in front of her while he walks around and gets behind her Koyuki looked behind her and watched as Naruto grabbed her thighs and she felt him spread her apart while the Naruto in front of her grabs her head and forcibly shoves his dick in her mouth Naruto entered there first and started thrusting back and forth while grabbing onto her waist. Naruto started going faster and harder seeing that his clone had her busy "AGH AGH! AAAAGH!" Koyuki was screaming like hell as

Naruto kept going in deeper every thrust As the Naruto in front was getting his head blown away the deeper she went on him he started Cumming in her mouth filling it completely full and pulled out to let her breathe for once and disappeared Koyuki finally got a chance to breath she was taken away as she felt Naruto's dick deeply in her, penetrating her like before "AW GOD! NARU TO! FUCK!" She screamed as she finger's dug into the floor He let go of her waist and grabbed her swaying breast as they were moving like crazy and even making that sound his sack does when it hits her thighs Naruto kept on going as he holds it in. "Where do you want me to cum!" He said playing around with her "FUCK! CUM! CUM IN MY HOT PUSSY!" She screamed as she came releasing her hot cum all over his dick Naruto now let's go off his pressure and shot his load into her pussy as it mixed with hers. He stopped and rested on her back again still keeping a hold of her tits "Dam Koyuki I love fucking you're hot pussy bow get on the bed and lay on your back and spread your legs" said Naruto as he pulled out on Koyuki's ass and wait for Koyuki to get in position Koyuki didn't have to be told twice so she got up and went on the bed and layed on her back and speaded her leg's just when he was about to enter he got the sense that one of his shadow clones disappeared" huh I guess two of the shadow clones did their job but she still has three more to go I wonder how long she can last?" Thought Naruto as he and put his cock in between her legs and started thrusting she grabbed on to the bed sheets as her breast smashed into Naruto's chest rocking the bed back and forth Meanwhile with Hinata Hinata was in on the bed laying on her back with her leg's wide open as one shadow's had its cock in her pussy thrusting like crazy and she had a cock in each hand giving two bow job's "dam Hinata you already chummed 15 time's already and still you pussy's so hot" said a shadow clone as he let go of her thighs and grabbed her breast while still trusting inside of her "it's because I have you're long think cock going deeper and deeper inside of me oh god yes faster fuck my pussy real good cum in me make my womb feel real good with load of your cum " said Hinata as her hand's went faster and faster on giving the one of the shadow clone's a blow job since the other dissolved with its last bit of energy after a few minutes the shadow clone cummed on her face while the other shadow cummed in her pussy Hinata felt a large stream of cum going on her face she held on to the cock as it sprayed more on to her after a few minute the last two shadow clones stopped to look at Hinata covered in cum she then let go of the cock and started to lick the cum off her with her finger making the shadow clone's have long think cock just wait for her the clone were just about to enter her but Hinata changed the position she went on all four and spreaded her leg's open again and grabbed one of the shadow clone's cock and started sucking on it while the other clone grabbed her ass and put it cock inside of her The shadow clone in the back of her quickly pushed himself into her and not even giving her a chance to get use to his penis in her Now that it was in he let go of his penis and grabbed her hips with both of his hands and again started to push into her forcefully He pushed in and out already had her going into an orgasm Hinata grabbed onto the bed sheet while the shadow held on to her hair pulling her head back and forth as she sucked "UGH! UGH UUUGH UGH" was the entire clone heard since the other clone cock was in her mouth as she orgasm The one in front started to fill her mouth up and she let go of his dick to stop but he grabbed her head and pushed her toward forcing her to take it all in. Cum came out of her mouth going down her chin as he was still in her. He took his dick out of her mouth and touched her face with his dick and started to cum crazy getting her face after a few minutes her whole face hair and chest were covered in his sperm hinata was still in amazement that she has been getting fucked in all kinds of positions "Now Lie down on your side and lift up your leg I'm not done fucking that ass of yours yet." He said. Hinata shifted herself sideways He lifted her leg and started to thrust back in her ass Ah… AH …AH… AH!" FUCK! FASTER NARUTO AH FUCK YEAH I LIKE THAT! FUCK ME HARDER! CUM IN ME! FILL MY ASS WITH YOUR CUM said Hinata as she griped the bed sheet as hard as she could Ungh! Ungh! Ungh Fuck I'm gonna cum in your ass Then cum in my ass! Make sure I'm filled with you cum ah yes fuck real good ah yes more pound my ass I'm so close more fuck me till you cant cum any more said Hinata in escesty fuck hinata I'm gonna cum said the clone as he kept pounding her side way's "me too NARUTO! I'M CUMMING!" she said as they both cummed at the same time as they were cumming Hinata still held on to the bed sheets amazed at what just a

shadow clone could to her the shadow in front of her got a Hugh boner just looking at her get fucked "now Hinata , get up, face the wall and bend over on all fours said the other shadow clone I can only cum 2 more time's before I disappear so for the last tow time I'm gonna fuck that ass of yours while the other shadow clone messes with your breast so hurry up the more I wait the more I want to fuck that ass" said the shadow clone "ok I will" replied Hinata As she changed positions bending over on her hands and knees she could hear Koyuki and the original Naruto in the other room she could hear the bed rocking back and froth real fast and she could hear Koyuki screaming like crazy " wow Naruto must really be giving it to her just hearing her makes me want to go over there have some fun but I should finish with these shadow clone's first I want to feel the original Naruto in me so badly I mean the shadow clones are good but nothing is better then the original" thought Hinata as she felt that the shadow clone grabbed her ass and then he too got on his knees. Now that both were bending down it was easier for him to fuck her analthe shadow cloneslowly entered his tip in again her ass. As he felt that it wasn't that tight as before he entered his dick all the way in now feeling her warmness then he started to thrust in her again with ease OH… OH… please fuck me faster!" She ordered as she felt his thickness sliding along her walls the clone moved his hand under her so it was like he was hugging her ass while with the other hand he fingered her "AH… AH FUCK! FASTER AH GOD HARDER!" She screamed the clone started to pace up, thrusting faster while he also fingered her. The bed not being stable it started to move as he thrusted. Hitting the walls and creaking out loud yeah bitch… you like that!" asked the clone as he too was getting into it AH FUCK YEAH I LIKE THAT! FUCK ME HARDER! CUM IN ME! FILL MY ASS WITH YOUR CUM" felt her ass tightening up like it was sucking him in, she was about to cum AH FUCK NARUTO! I'M CUMMING!" she said as she came all over herself. The clone felt her wetness as it went down her legs and into his. He took his hand out and started to lick it. Hinata collapsed as she lost the strength to hold on and dropped her head on the pillows as the clone still had a grab of her ass. Now that she was down he too felt like cumming as his dick started to harden up Fuck I'm gonna cum!" He said. "I'm gonna cum on those big, nice tits of yours "AH AH FUCK! CUM ON ME! I CAN'T TAKE IT!" She screamed she didn't care as long as she felt his cum in or on her the clone then took his dick out and started to jack off he then blew his whole load on her tits as a shot went all over her while some ricochet on her face. Surprised that he still had some left, the second he came on her tits she quickly got up on instinct without knowing her actions as part of his load started to get on her face. She stood still letting him finish after a few minutes the clone was done cumming on her " don't worry my hime I can still cum one more time and the other clone can cum 3 more times so don't worry about how much time we have left" said the shadow clone "So now get back on all four again like I said earlier I love fucking that ass of your so for my last time plus I like seeing those jugs shake when I fuck you." He said. As she turned around bending over on all fours and as the other shadow went in front of her and stuck he's cock in her mouth and grabbed her hair with both hand's making sure his cock went deep into her throat. He grabbed onto her waist. "I'm gonna get this pussy really wet." He said as he positioned himself at her pussy and started thrusting the clone started thrusting in faster feeling her pussy so hot and tight "Damn this pussy is tight." He said as he went faster and faster he slapped her ass a few time's as he pounded her. The clone felt her walls all around as he thrusted. He started to feel his tip burn the deeper he went "UGH! UGH UUUGH UGH" is what the shadow could hear since she had the other shadow clones cock in her mouth the clone let go and grabbed onto her tits as they shake with every thrust he did. He squeezed them and rubbed her nipples. Her breast fit perfectly with his hand as he thrusted harder now Hinata felt him hit her harder than before feeling herself tense up 'as fuck Hinata I'm gonna cum drink up" said the clone as he forced his cock deeper in her mouth going way deeper in her throat he held on to her hair making sure all his cum went in Hinata held on to the bed sheets as the clone cummed and while the other clone kept pounding her ass after a whole 3 minutes the clone finally stopped cumming and let go of her head Hinata had to take deep breath since she was still getting pounded she looked down to see the shadow hand's messing with her breast she grabbed the bed railing to keep in position AH! AH! FUCK YEAH

BABY! AAAAHHH! I'M GONNA CUM!" She screamed. "Oh fuck! Damn this feels hot!" He said feeling her tense up even more. "Me too!" The clone bucked up as he shot a load of cum in her and at the same time Hinata exploded with her juice shooting out down her legs quickly. A massive amount came down her legs along with his The clone shot more and more as did she, mixing with each other .Finally finished the clone pulled out of her pussy and let go of her tits and disappeared only leaving Hinata and one more shadow clone left Hinata was laying on her back breathing heavily she didn't even know if she could still go she cummed so many time that she didn't even think that she could walk any more and before she knew it grabbed onto her thighs lifting them up to his waist. He then lifted them to his shoulders and grabbed them by the ankles separating them apart seeing her vagina open up he entered her pussy while holding onto her legs that made a figure V sign. He started thrusting in her hitting his sack against her ass cheeks taking the lead the clone went faster while Hinata had her hands behind her head The clone loved the view he had, seeing his penis pound her pussy and her smooth body with nice curves. Not only that but every thrust her tits would move up and down as he went faster and harder the clone was holding onto her ankles while he kept fucking her seeing her tits jump "AH! AH! YES! FUCK MY PUSSY!" Hinata moaned The clone went faster feeling his climax coming. For more inspiration he looked at her face seeing the expressions she made every time he went in and out. Seeing that she loved this as much as him he felt he couldn't hold it any longer Fuck! Hinata I'm cumming!" He screamed her name out "ME TOO! CUM IN ME!" Hinata screamed begging for his sperm Hinata started to blast out cum onto the tip of the clone's dick. That's when the clone stopped his actions and started shooting loads of cum in her. He let go of her legs and bended forward as he came some more Hinata loved every ounce of his cum rush in through her pussy the clone pulled out of her letting his and her juice come out down her pussy to her sheets. Hinata stood up exhausted. "Ok Hinata I want to try out this new position so lift your leg up in the air asked the clone Hinata nodded her head and easily lifted her leg up without losing balance the clone looked at her legs amazed how strong and flexible they were. Even better her pussy was once again wide open with her cum sliding down her leg the clone walked up to her grabbing her leg and placing it on his shoulder. He entered her pussy once more and made sure he was comfortable. He then started thrusting into her pussy feeling the hotness of their juices Hinata stood there with her leg up letting him have his way with her. She looked down at his penis seeing it enter her. Amazed how something that thick can easily slide up her, but then again the position she was in made it feel like a breeze "Ah! Yes baby! Fuck me!" She said looking at the clone in the eyes the clone moved in closer to Hinata, making her leg go up more. Close enough now he reaches over grabbing one of her tits and started to rub her nipples Hinata couldn't stand it anymore. The pleasure of him fucking her and rubbing her nipples at the same time was too much that she couldn't keep balance and collapsed onto the bed The clone was surprised and laughed at her. Hinata stood up embarrassed but thought of a way to impress him even more She walked up to him and grabbed his hand. "I got something even better. She said so just sit there for a moment" asked Hinata as the clone was sitting down with his penis standing up straight for the taking Hinata stood in front of him and turned around bending over a little bit till she placed her hands on his knees. The clone grabbed onto her waist holding onto her as she started to sit down on top of him. Hinata felt his tip enter her pussy and decided to fall all the way down taking him fully with his whole dick up her pussy she was amazed how great it felt. The clone liked this already feeling her hot walls around his penis she placed her hands on his knees and started moving her torso in circles. The clone loved her hot pussy sway around with him in her. He reached up to her breast and started rubbing them while she moved

Hinata was jumping on him furiously that her tits were jumping like crazy. The clone started to meet up with her every time she went up "AH FUCK! AH YES MORE! FUCK ME REAL GOOD I'M GONNA CUM! I'M GONNA CUM!" She screamed not thinking that she would come so soon the clone thrusted faster up her. Hinata even stopped going down feeling herself go tight. She stopped in midair while the clone kept thrusting up. "You like this bitch! Your pussy feels tight! It's like it wants my dick more and more!" He said she clutched onto the bed sheets feeling it come OH GOD! AH AH AH I'M CUMMING!" She screamed letting herself fall down onto him. The clone stopped and also sat down feeling her cum run down his dick and out of her pussy. She leaned back onto him resting while she kept cumming. The clone started to feel her cum on his sack and waited for her to finish. Hinata stood up as did Naruto still with an erection. She turned around looking at Naruto's dick still up and covered in her juices "now I can only cum two more time so let's make it last so lie down on the floor facing me." He said Hinata got on the floor and laid back looking up at him. Naruto walked over her with his dick matched up to her face and looked down at her "I'm gonna fuck these jugs." He said as he went down on his knees. He grabs her tits and starts massaging them. He then places his dick in between her breast and engulfs himself with her tits Hinata let him control her tits feeling his hot sticky cock between them. Even though she wasn't looking she felt that his tip was right under her chin the clone squeezed her tits and pushed them up. He starts thrusting while squeezing them together. "Damn this feels nice!" He said as he went faster. Hinata felt his cock hot from her cum earlier. The clone started going fast hearing his sack hit under her tits. "I'm gonna cum!" He said the clone stopped and let go of her tits and grabbed her head lifting it up and shoving his tip into her mouth. He started cumming into her mouth and let go of her head. She pulled back as some got on her face. Then he pushes back shooting his cum on her tits. Hinata grabbed her tits together making a canal for him to shoot his sperm. The clone finished and stood up while she still lay on the ground thinking of the mess he did on her chest. Feeling round two Naruto told her. "Turn around this is gonna be the last time so I'm gonna fuck you till I cum you got that" said the clone as Hinata rolled facing the floor now. The clone got back down on his knees this time placing his dick at her ass entered her fully till they were touching skin. He slipped his hands under her breast grabbing them. He placed his head at her shoulders the clone started moving his cock inside her ass feeling it tight "AH FUCK! AH AHN! YOUR SO RO ROUGH! "Hinata screamed. The clone was thrusting up her ass feeling it get hotter and tighter the more he went in. "It's tight! Feels like its sucking me in!" He said excitedly and went harder. Feeling his climax the clone was going down easy. He moved up so his dick can reach further more inside. "AH! AH! AH! AH! FUCK!" She screamed "ah fuck Hinata I'm gonna cum" said the clone started to shoot his cum inside of her. Loads after loads she felt him fill her up already. Naruto finished up and pulled out of her standing up Hinata was on the floor covered in cum exhausted from all the sex she just had she was so tired that she couldn't even walk so with the last of it's energy the clone picked up Hinata bridel style and put her on the bed it put the cover's over her and disappeared The clone was thrusting up her ass feeling it get hotter and tighter the more he went in. "It's tight! Feels like its sucking me in!" He said excitedly and went harder. Feeling his climax the clone was going down easy. He moved up so his dick can reach further more inside. "AH! AH! AH! AH! FUCK!" She screamed "ah fuck Hinata I'm gonna cum" said the clone started to shoot his cum inside of her. Loads after loads she felt him fill her up already. Naruto finished up and pulled out of her standing up Hinata was on the floor covered in cum exhausted from all the sex she just had she was so tired that she couldn't even walk so with the last of it's energy the clone picked up Hinata bridel style and put her on the bed it put the cover's over her and disappeared End of the clone's x Hinata lemon (A/n the lemon is still going on it's just going back to Naruto and Koyuki)

Back with Naruto and koyuki (a little bit short though) Huh! I guess all my clone are done now I'm surprised that she took all those on I bet she already sleeping I'll just have to have my time with her after the mission is over but for now I should finish Koyuki off she about done" thought Naruto Koyuki and Naruto were still going strong Koyuki cummed 5 more time's since the last time Naruto had Koyuki bend over Koyuki turned around and bended over placing her hands on her knees. Naruto walked up to her and grabbed her waist Naruto bended over and grabbed her arms and pulled them back. Koyuki's back was arching and her tits hanged out He starts pulling back and thrusting in her at the same time. Koyuki felt weak and hopeless. As she was getting fucked again her tits swayed back and forth. She wanted to grab them so they can stop but couldn't." ah god he's been fucking me for the last couple of hours I don't think he's ever gonna stop his hard cock keeps going deeper and deeper in me I don't know if I can cum any more" thought koyuki feeling exhausted Naruto kept thrusting in loving her wet vagina drip more and more. He looked down at his dick come in wet and come out even wetter "Man this pussy is fucking great!" He said thrusting up. "AH! FUCK! BABY I'M GONNA CUM!" She said screaming out of pleasure Naruto let go of her arms and pushed her up to the bed with his cock. Koyuki placed her hands on the bed sheets and Naruto grabbed her waist pulling out of it He then puts his tip at her ass and slides himself in her. Koyuki grabbed on tighter to the bed sheets ready for this Naruto started thrusting up her ass feeling it very warm as before Naruto kept thrusting and reached over to grab her tits. Massaging them and rubbing her nipples "Damn this ass makes me want to cum!" Naruto grabbed her ass cheek squeezing it. "FUCK YEAH! FUCK ME! AH! AH!" Koyuki seemed to enjoy this more and more. "Fuck I got to cum! I'm gonna fill you up!" He said. "Go baby! Cum in me!" She said back. Naruto started to shoot his cum inside again. They both stopped moving feeling the hotness in their bodies. Naruto who felt it come out and Koyuki who felt it fill her up Naruto pulled out once he finished End of both lemons Koyuki laid on the bed she too was very exhausted from all the sex she had Naruto laid down next to her " wow Koyuki that was great' said Naruto as koyuki laid her head on Naruto chest she got and blanket and covered both of them " Ya that was great replied" koyuki as she and Naruto fell asleep End of chapter Ok now that I'm finished with this chapter the next chapter will be Naruto x kurenai lemon now the only problem is that I am coming up with an complete blank for the Naruto x kurenai lemon and I mean nothing at first I was thinking that Karin or shion were going to win but hey you reader's wanted Naruto x kurenai lemon so I need some ideas for it so leave A REVIEW or LEAVE A SUGGESTION or give me your option on the story or on this chapter I will try to update ASAP p.s karui will now be added to the poll and kurenai will be taken out I know it's a bit late in the poll I know but still for those who don't know who karui is she's from the land of iron she's the one who gave Naruto a good beating on manga chapter 454 for those who didn't know who she is I will try to come up with an idea for the naruto X kurenai chapter but I hope you reader's can help me on that so bye for now

blackmail

C

hapter 19 – blackmail

Author's notes

Ok here's the latest chapter to pile of lemon's it took be a little while to think of this chapter I just couldn't come up with anything at the moment but now and in this story Asuma is still dead and Kurenai isn't pregent so I just wanted to tell you reader's that and for the next chapter I will have Naruto x Kurenai x another girl threesome lemon for that it's clear that it would be a good lemon with Hinata and since it looks like those chapter's with Hinata seems to have the most hit's so I might just make it a Naruto x Kurenai x Hinata threesome lemon I haven't decided yet And I can't believe on how many hit's I got on this story so far last month I only had about 15,000 but this mouth I got about 20,377 hit this mouth but enjoy the chapter and leave a review or suggestion for this story and here is the poll so far Shion - 38 votes Ayame - 38 votes karin - 27 votes isaribi - 16 votes Sasame - 14 votes Karui - votes ok so it look like Shion and Ayame are tied so far but like i said the next chapter i will Naruto x kurenai x another girl ( havent decied yet) chapter so you reader's still have time to vote of the poll i already ihave an idea on the shion and Ayame chapter so if you reader what to know and you want to help message me any time and i'll message you asap so enjoy the story and leave a review Full graphic lemon Don't read if you're a minor It's been 1 month since Hinata and Koyuki had their fun with Naruto Koyuki had to leave a day earlier than expected since the director wanted to get to the land of iron as quickly as they could since they had other villages to go to Koyuki had told him that she would send Tsunade the money from the profits from the movie and sure enough a month later Tsunade got a check of 10,000,000 so Tsunade gave Naruto and Hinata a big bonus from the mission so Hinata moved out of the Hyuga compound and her and sakura decided to move in together so they brought a house that was close to the hospital just in case the hospital needed her Tsunade built a new park for the kids and as for the village more building got built new hotel and houses and even some fancy restaurant's also got built soon the leaf village was looking better than it did before as for Temari she had to go back to the sand village for a little while because of mission's gaara had promised that she would returned as soon as she was done Naruto was walking back from training in the forest as he was walking to his house he started to hear a weird noise He turned to look at a window leading into a apartment as soon as he looked in he saw Kurenai her on the couch wearing a fishnet shirt and both her leg's wide open she had her hands around it and what seemed to him she was fingering herself. "Wow Kurenai look's so hot right now dam just looking at her like that is getting me excited maybe I can use this to my advantage since it's been awhile since I last had sex " thought Naruto as he could feel himself getting a boner

Naruto then went to her front door he knocked on the door a few times and wait patiently after about a minute Kurenai came to the door Kurenai was standing there in only the fishnet shirt and some red panties "hello Naruto what can I do for you "asked Kurenai forgetting what she was wearing 'Well I just wanted to let you know that I saw what you were doing just now and I wondered what you would do so no one found out" said Naruto as he was starring at her nipples "what I don't know what you're talking about" replied Kurenai trying to lie "I just saw you masturbating so why don't I come in and we can talk about this" said naruto as he walked in Kurenai pocked her head out to make sure no one saw him come and closed the door Naruto was sitting on her couch so what do you want from me asked Kurenai "well let see your only wearing a fishnet shirt with red panties and I have a boner so what do you think? Said naruto as he unzipped his pants "Ok I'll do it but please don't tell anyone" said Kurenai as she went towards him and then went on her knees "it depends on how good you are if I'm not satisfied I'll tell everyone I know but if I am I'll think about it so get started I want to know how good you are with your mouth" said Naruto as he waited for Kurenai to start Kurenai then grabbed Naruto's cock and slowly started to stoke it as she was stroking his cock she started to twist her tongue all around it until she got to the tip she then put the head of his cock inside her mouth Then she started to go in deeper and now she was giving him head. Kurenai was sucking on the top part and with her hand which was holding his shaft from the bottom, she started twisting it up and down while looking up at him to see him satisfy naruto looked down at her and placed his hand behind her head grabbing her by the hair. He then pushed her down to get in deeper her mouth. Kurenai let go of her hand as he forcefully shoved his penis down her throat. "ANGH ANGH!" She screamed surprised. She started choking as she was unprepared for this but she wanted to make sure that she satisfied Naruto then Naruto let go of her hair and pulled back letting his penis slide out Kurenai stood up mad at him as she took in breathes "sorry about that so let's try something new so get up and turn around" said Naruto as she got up and had her back turn to him she then took off her pants to give Naruto a good view of her ass then she spreaded her leg's a little Naruto then grabbed her waist and let his penis slide through her thighs. Naruto felt her squeeze his dick and fought back by rubbing himself against her pussy he then let go of her waist. He then reached to grab her tits and started feeling those hard nipples of hers with one hand and while the other was fingering her Kurenai arched her back so her chest was to pop up. Naruto saw a kunai on the table so he quickly grabbed it and grabbed her breast from under lifting them up. He cut a hole right in between her two breasts and then let them drop he then dropped the kunai and continued messaging with her breast "Damn Kurenai, you're tit's are so soft the more I mess with them the harder you're nipples get" He said as he grabbed one her tits from the side and squeezed them together. Naruto felt her squeeze his dick and fought back by rubbing himself against her pussy "Aw yes… this is too good aw yes kurenai moaned as she started dripping wet "wow kurenai, your really wet… I can feel it reaching my dick." He said feeling her wetness through her tights. Kurenai couldn't help but like it "oh god the more he rubs my breast the wetter I become and his cock if he keeps going like this I'll cum the more he thrusts the deeper he goes" thought Kurenai as she kept on moaning Naruto started to feel his climax soon the more he thrusted the closer kurenai was to cumming Fuck this is hot!" He said as he started to spurt out shots of cum Kurenai just stood there as she felt both her and his cum go down between her legs after about a minute Naruto stopped and pulled out of her then he let go of her breast and kurenai started to take deep breath's "wow kurenai that was great but I'm not even close to being finished so what position would you like to do" asked Naruto as he was waiting for the next position " well how come we don't take this to my room I don't wanna to get caught if I scream too load here I think someone will hear me " said Kurenai as she was about to go to the room but Naruto grabbed her hand and stopped her " come

on one more time in here then we can go to the room" said Naruto as he got up and slowly started kissing her neck Kurenai started to moan a little liking what Naruto was doing to her she decided to go one more round with in the living room "I got something you might just like" she said Kurenai turned around and pushed him back onto the couch so he was sitting down with his penis standing up straight for her she stood in front of him and turned around bending over a little bit till she placed her hands on his knees. Naruto grabbed onto her waist holding onto her as she started to sit down on top of him. Kurenai felt his tip enter her pussy and decided to fall all the way down taking him fully with his whole dick up her pussy she was amazed how great it felt to have a long thick cock inside her again She placed her hands on his knees and started moving her torso in circles. Naruto loved her hot pussy sway around with him in her. He reached up to her breast and started rubbing them while she moved. Kurenai kept on moving in circles feeling him from all around. "Damn Kurenai your pussy feels hot!" He said as soon as he said that she stopped and placed her hands on a cushion and started jumping. Naruto let go of her tits and holds onto her under her breast. Kurenai was jumping on him furiously that her tits were jumping like crazy. Naruto started to meet up with her every time she went up "AH FUCK! NARUTO I'M GONNA CUM! I'M GONNA CUM!" She screamed not thinking that she would come so soon. Naruto didn't say a word but thrusted faster up her. Kurenai even stopped going down feeling herself go tight. She stopped in midair while Naruto kept thrusting up "You like this bitch! Your pussy feels tight! It's like it wants my dick more and more!" He said. She clutched onto the couch feeling it come. "OH GOD! AH AH AH I'M CUMMING!" She screamed letting herself fall down onto him. Naruto stopped and also sat down feeling her cum run down his dick and out of her pussy. She leaned back onto him resting while she kept Cumming. Naruto started to feel her cum on his sack and waited for her to finish. Kurenai got up looking at him. "Let's go to my room." She said as she grabbed his hand and led him to her room. They entered her room Naruto saw a bed in the middle and a window to the side Kurenai walked up to her bed "Now Lay down on your back." He said to her. Kurenai slowly went down while Naruto grabbed onto her thighs lifting them up to his waist. He then lifted them to his shoulders and grabbed them by the ankles separating them apart seeing her vagina open up. he entered her pussy while holding onto her legs He then started thrusting in her hitting his sack against her ass cheeks Naruto went faster while Kurenai had her hands behind her head. Naruto loved the view he had, seeing his penis pound her pussy and her smooth body with nice curves. Not only that but every thrust her tits would move up and down as he went faster and harder. Naruto was holding onto her ankles while he kept fucking her seeing her tits jump. "AH! AH! YES! FUCK MY PUSSY!" Kurenai moaned. Naruto went faster feeling his climax coming "Fuck! Kurenai I'm Cumming!" He screamed her name out. "ME TOO! CUM IN ME!" Kurenai screamed begging for his sperm. Kurenai started to blast out cum onto the tip of Naruto's dick. That's when Naruto stopped his actions and started shooting loads of cum in her. He let go of her legs and bended forward as he came some more. After about a minute Naruto got another idea he laid on his back with his erection " I want you to be on top, I want to see those nice tit's of yours jump while you scream" said Naruto as he waited for Kurenai Kurenai then went towatrd's him got on top. She lowered herself down and decided to give her pussy some attention. She slid him up her pussy and fell down. She placed her hands on his abs

and started jumping as his length went up her pussy. Her tits started to jump also as she went up and down. Naruto reached over and grabbed her ass giving it a few squeezes. "YES! I LOVE THIS!" She screamed as she jumped more. "AH! AH! I'M CUMMING!" Kurenai stopped as she came to stop. She leaned forward resting her head on his chest as she kept on Cumming. Naruto still had a grab of her ass and started to fuck her while she was Cumming. Feeling him thrust in her again she couldn't help it and came some more. For a while Naruto was fucking her ass till Kurenai raised her upper body. "Let me do this." She said. Naruto stopped and looked at Kurenai as she looked back at her ass and started to move it up and down. Naruto loved how his dick would slide up against the walls. He once again grabbed her ass and felt his hand at her hole and started to finger it. "AH AH AH AH!" She sounded like she was in a bumpy ride as she moaned. "I'm gonna cum!" He said. "Me too!" She replied. Kurenai moved her ass as fast as she can till they both blew their juice at the same time. She on his chest as she came and he so did Naruto. "Wow Kurenai that felt great but get on al fours I wanna fuck that ass of yours" said Naruto Kurenai got up off of him and got in position He used both hands to hold her by the hips feeling the curves of her body. And grabbed her ass giving it a squeeze. He reached her pussy and started rubbing it again and entering her. "Mm…" She moaned. "Damn you're still this wet…" He said as he received some more moans from her. He slowly enter her asshole. She then grabbed the bed sheets as she was ready was a ass pounding Naruto grabbed her hips and rammed himself in. The strange feeling and the fact that he went rough surprised Kurenai. "Fuck your ass is tight. I'm going to have to loosen it up a bit." He said as he rammed himself in again. He pulled out and rammed himself in again hard shaking the bed and shaking Kurenai's body. Kurenai flinched by his roughness every time he rammed himself in her. "Mnph! You like that? Mnph!" He grunted every time he pounded her. "AH! AH!" She screamed out of every thrust. Then in one thrust she came by surprise as it spurted out. Naruto felt it on his legs and stopped. "I'm going to make you my bitch you got that." He said as he started to ram himself in faster shaking the bed making it hit the wall. Then he slows down and started fucking her at a mid pace. Kurenai didn't care what Naruto said to her as long as Naruto kept fucking her like he was anal was new to her but it soon changed as he started to speed up again this time going faster. Kurenai grabbed onto the bed sheets even tighter as he was speeding up. It wasn't strong enough to shake the bed but it was strong enough to make her body move. "Oh fuck! I can't take this!" She said as he sped up again. Naruto was now pounding her faster making her chest move forward and back at every thrust he made. Konan couldn't handle it so she let go of her towel and grabbed onto the bed now using both hands. As he thrusted in her shaking every inch of her body. Naruto saw her tits and reached over to grab one of her whole tit. He squeezed it feeling its softness and when he found her nipple he started rubbing it.

"AH! You're so rough!" She said. Naruto started speeding up again making her move faster. Feeling her walls close ever time he went deeper. Kurenai didn't know she can do it but she started to tighten up on him making the feeling more amazing. "Naruto! I'm gonna cum again!" She screamed. "Fuck me too!" He said. Naruto kept at his pace wanting to cum in her ass. "OH KAMI! NARUTOOO!" She screamed as she came in herself. "Aw fuck!" He screamed as he came into her ass filling it up giving Kurenai a feeling she never felt before. Konan collapsed onto the bed Naruto not yet satisfy at what he did. He moved her whole upper body onto the bed. He took out his dick and was surprised to see it still standing straight. As Konan was panting to catch her breath he shoved his dick back up her ass again and this time he grabbed her ass as he rammed himself in once more. "OH fuck Naruto…" She screamed. "That feels real good!" She said. "You like that huh bitch?" He said. "Oh yes daddy! Keep on fucking my ass I love it, fill it with your cum." She responded. Naruto know started slapping her ass with his hand leaving a red mark on her right ass cheek. He kept on slapping it as he was fucking her. "Kurenai I'm Cumming in your ass!" He said as he came in her once more filling her up with both of his cum shots. He took himself out and rested a bit with Kurenai. "Hey Kurenai … why don't you go lie on the pillows and open your legs a little." He said. Kurenai got up and went over to the pillows crawling. She threw herself and rested on them as Naruto came over to her again with a full erection. He entered her pussy once more and made sure he was comfortable. He then started thrusting into her pussy feeling the hotness of their juices Kurenai stood there with her leg up letting him have his way with her. She looked down at his penis seeing it enter her "Oh kami! This feels even better!" She said. Hearing that Naruto sped up again thrusting faster. "Oh fuck! That's right baby fuck me! Make me cum!" She said Naruto moved in closer to Kurenai, making her leg go up more. Close enough now he reaches over grabbing one of her tits and started to rub her nipples. Kurenai couldn't stand it anymore. The pleasure of him fucking her and rubbing her nipples at the same time was too much for her Naruto started speeding up some more feeling her ass in a way he never felt before. "Fuck! I think I'm gonna cum!" He said as he came into her again. "No don't stop. Please keep on fucking me! Don't pull out." She said. "Who said I was done I'm gonna fuck you I'll I'm satisfied and I've not close to being done" He said as he kept on going even though he already came Naruto kept going at it not slowing down. As he saw her tits move he decided to reach down and grab one with his hands "OH YES FUCK ME HARDER! HARDER!" She screamed, as she was getting pounded and having her breast messed at the same time. "OH KAMI! I'M CUMMING AGAIN!" She screamed as her juice came out once more making it harder for her to hold up." as she exploded she fell on the

bed laying on her sides Naruto looked at for a minute so what should she do next I think I can only cum like 2 more time's so why don't I put those nice tit's to good use she hasn't used those yet thought Naruto Don't worry kurenai we're almost done so why do you put those nice tit to use and give me a tit fuck ok" said Naruto as he sat on the edge of the bed kurenai got off of the bed and went towards Naruto she then got on her knees She positioned his dick in under her breast and then she let go letting his penis sink in between her breast. "Don't move I'll be doing the work." She said as she put her arms on the ledge. Using both her arms now she started to nudge her upper body making her breast jump as if she was running. his penis stood right in between them as she made her breast jump. "Damn your tits feel nice!" He said enjoying the feeling of her breasts on the sides of his dick. Kurenai kept on moving feeling his thickness slide right along while Naruto felt the softness of her breast. "Oh fuck! See if you can suck my dick!" He said. Konan looked at her breast to see his tip out front. She took out her tongue and started licking around it. Naruto looked at her seeing her tits jump up and down furiously why'll she sucked his dick. "I… think I'm gonna cum soon!" He said gripping his teeth holding onto his load he is about to release. "Oh fuck!" No longer able to suppress his urges Naruto came releasing his cum onto her chest. Kurenai stopped moving and waited as his cum came out onto her tits covering her whole chest. "Ahhh now that felt good but I still have a little bit left so why don't you just suck my cock for awhile" said Naruto as he waited kurenai she grabbed it by the side lifting it and started sucking the head. She put the tip in her mouth and used her tongue to rub against every inch of it. Then she started to go in deeper and now she was giving him head. Kurenai was sucking on the top part and with her hand which was holding his shaft from the bottom, she started twisting it up and down while looking up at him to see him satisfy. Naruto smiled as he stood there letting Kurenai get at his dick. He looked down at her and placed his hand behind her head grabbing her by the hair. He then pushed her down to get in deeper her mouth. Kurenai let go of her hand as he forcefully shoved his penis down her throat. "ANGH ANGH!" She screamed surprised. She started choking as she was unprepared for this. Feeling the tears come out of her eyes Naruto let go of her hair and pulled back letting his penis slide out. "Well that was a good hand job I guess but why don't you try one more time" said Naruto as his penis got another excretion" ok another try cant hurt" she replied she started sucking his dick. As she had a hold of it with one hand while she sucked the tip of it she kept on sucking it then she went deeper and started to go faster on him. Naruto grabbed her hair and pushed her down more so she can get deeper. "Keep that up baby!" He said as now kurenai was totally focused on his penis feeling it get hotter in her mouth. 'This feels good. You like that baby? Huh you like that I bet you just love having my cock in your mouth " he said as he kept pushing her head back and forth so she can get deeper after about a minute stopped as she started to get cum on her face. She closed her eyes and let it all get on her. Naruto stopped cumming and kurenai opened her eyes. "Wow what a surprise." She said as she started to wipe it off her face. She saw a little on his tip and sucked it off. after kurenai was done sucking his cock he got up and put his clothes back on and headed out " Now kurenai i will be back tomorrow and I might bring someone with me so you better be ready" said Naruto as he was just about to opened the door and leave

"But I thought it was gonna be for today you never said that we were gonna do it again that was part of the deal" said a pretty pissed kurenai "well i changed the deal so I'll see you tomorrow said Naruto as he left her house and headed home " well that was a good day spent but who should i bring with me tomorrow so many chooses to pick from no matter I'm sure i know who i'll pick thought Naruto as he was walking to his apartment with thought of tomorrow End of chapter ok in the poll so far it's looks like Shion and Ayame are tied for first but you reader's still have to vote the next chapter will probably be a Naruto x kurenai x Hinata chapter but if you reader's have a different opinion tell me and i can change it so vote on the poll if you haven't already leave a review or a suggestion and i will update soon cya later

the crush, the teacher and the student

C

hapter 21 – the crush, the student and the teacher

Author's notes

Ok so the last chapter seemed to be a good chapter I already got alot of hit's on it I updated it so any way's like I said in the last chapter that this chapter was gonna probably be a Naruto x kurenai x Hinata threesome chapter and it turn's out after checking the chapter's with Hinata in threesomes chapter have the most hit's and visitor's on them so I am making it a Naruto x kurenai x Hinata chapter so enjoy the chapter leave a review or a suggestion and here is the poll so far Ayame - 58 - votes Shion - 54- votes karin - 41- votes Isaribi - 25- votes Sasame - 22 - votes karui - 17 - votes wow i am surprised to see that Ayame went up in votes at first shion and her were tied for first i'd that that shion would of been in first place in my opinion but hey it's what you reader's want but so far now it looks like the next chapter will be a Naruto x Ayame but you reader's still have time to vote i already have an idea for the Ayame , shion and karin chapter so keep voting so enjoy the chapter The next day After Naruto went home yesterday from his fun with Kurernai Naruto had already thought about who he would take to Kurenai's house so Naruto went to Hinata's house straight after and told her that he had asked Kurenai if she could help him in genjustu and she agreed but she said that she would need some help so she told him to bring Hinata to the house tomorrow so Naruto left the house shortly after that with thought's of tomorrow happening after the day was over Hinata rushed to Naruto's house she wanted to walk with him to her sensei's house Naruto's house She knocked on the door a few times until Naruto finally answered the door "Um are you ready Naruto " asked Hinata as she was waiting for him (A/N I made it so Hinata wont stutter anymore just so you all know) "I'll just be a minute I forgot something I went to tenten's house yesterday and got a few thing's so just hold on real quick" said Naruto as he went back inside the house and after a few minutes he came back out " ok I'm ready let's go" said Naruto as he began to walk and Hinata ing him "I wonder why sensei needs me to help her with genjustu and I wonder what Naruto has in the bag too I was hoping that we were gonna have sex since I haven't seen him that much since I had mission's and training" thought Hinata as she started to stare at naruto and thought's of the two of them together at her house came into mind after a few minutes of walking they finally got to kurenai's house Naruto knocked on the door a few time's until he heard " come in" Naruto grabbed the door knob and opened the door As soon as the went in Naruto and Hinata saw Kurenai coming out of her bed room only wearing a fishnet net shirt with a pair of white panties " so this is who you decided to bring" said Kurenai as she went toward's them "kurenai sensei what are you doing wearing that'" said Hinata confused of why her teacher would

only be in under clothes " well yesterday Naruto told me that he was gonna bring someone here but I wasn't expecting you though not that I mind said kurenai as she went behind Hinata she lift Hinata arm's a little and put her Undernet then with one hand she slowly started to unzip Hinata coat while slowly Rubbing one of her breast "Kurenai-sensei!" said Hinata as she felt overwhelmed by the sensation that kurenai gave her She could feel Kurenai moving her nipple with her finger's Hinata nervously turned her head around Kurenai, she felt her sensei pinch her nipple, a little she then felt pleasurable tingle running through her body; it made her want more. Kurenai quickly turned Hinata around "S-Sensei!" Hinata gasped, as she felt Kurenai kiss her lips hungrily. Moving her hands with graceful arcs and grasps, Kurenai pumped Hinata's breasts in her hands, playing with her tightening nipple. She breathed on Hinata's flushed face, breath spraying over her flustered face. Kurenai removed her hands from Hinata's breasts "It's okay Hinata you and me can have a little fun right Naruto" said Kurenai as she started to take Hinata's coat off showing Naruto that Hinata was wearing a fish net shirt just like her " of course but we should take this to the bed room we don't want people hearing us" said Naruto as he headed to the bed room along with them after they went in Naruto closed the door and turned around to see Kurenai and Hinata on the bed Hinata was already down to her fishnet net shirt and black panties but before Kurenai could start Naruto ed about the bag he had brought " here kurenai I got a few thing's that you might like" said Naruto as he handed her the bag kurenai then put her hand inside the bag after a minute she took out a scroll kurenai looked at the scroll for a minute until she finally realized what kind of scroll it was kurenai then put the scroll right at her pussy and untied it Hinata looked down to see what happened she saw a cock that was long and hard Hinata felt like she was in a world of ecstasy she removed her panties kurenai helped her get in position Hinata found her self on her hand's and knees She grabbed onto her by the tits while pushed herself halfway in. "oh Hinata your pussy is really hot." she said as he went in deeper engulfing herself in her wetness kurenai was going in faster feeling her walls surround her penis. (A/n just for the record for thoses reader's who have read doujin's you know what kurenai did for thoses who dont just message me and i'll tell you) "AH AH hurry sensei Fuck me faster!" She said. "Don't worry I'll cum quick!" SHe said. Kurenai let go of her tits and grabbed onto her ass and started thrusting faster. Feeling the pace at which she would go in she started going in deeper feeling it a little hotter "AH AH! Sensei FUCK! FASTER!" She screamed not caring if anyone heard her or not "Fuck Hinata ! I'm gonna cum! Shit!" kurenai said as she was keeping up the pace. As kurenai finally felt her walls closing in on her and her climax she finally came blowing her load in. Hinata and kurenai rested as they both came at the same time feeling both their juices fill her up. Naruto liked what he saw as he watched the Sean between teacher and student he also couldn't help but notice that Hinata had a small smile on her Naruto was just about to them until "Naruto I can cum about 2 more time's until this cock disappears so is it alright if me and Hinata can continue till then" as she pulled out of Hinata as soon as kurenai did that she and Hinata took off their shirts and threw them to the side of the room both showing their Hugh racks "Sure but you better hurry just seeing the two of you's like this is really getting me horny" said naruto as he could feel himself getting a boner "Ok Hinata for the next position can you lay on your back for me with your leg's open for me and

Hinata Naruto is watching you "said kurenai as soon as Hinata looked at Naruto for a moment and got in position Kurenai then positioned herself and entered Kurenai started thrusting in faster the moment that she found out how easily it was to thrust Hinata grabbed onto the sheets as she felt kurenai going deeper inside her "AH! OH GOD YES! FUCK!" She screamed as she started to get tighter as she felt her teacher furiously spread her apart. Kurenai felt her get tighter but instead she fiercely pushed in deeper. "AH AAAHHHH! FUUUCK!" screamed Hinata as she surprisingly started to cum again. Feeling her too tight to fuck she came blowing her load into her. Kurenai stopped thrusting a little tired from everything she landed on top of Hinata with their breast smashing together as she was still cumming in her. After a few minutes Kurenai got up and pulled out of Hinata "Ok Hinata now for the next position" said Kurenai as she was thinking of the next position "um sensei is it alright if I can pick this one" asked Hinata a little embarrassed of what she asked "Ok so position would you like" replied Kurenai hinata went closer to her and whispered something in her ear Naruto couldn't hear what she said but from the expression on kurenai's face it must have been good soon after both kurenai and hinata got off of the bed Hinata stood up and bended down putting her hand on her knees as kurenai got a good view of her ass Kurenai started thrusting in Hinata's ass as she grabbed onto her waist. She sped up and went harder loving the feeling of her ass. Feeling a big shaft enter her ass Hinata started to moan every time kurenai thrusted Kurenai didn't pay attention to the moans that Hinata was doing she kept her pace. She reached over with one hand and started to massage one of her breast with her hand. A few minutes have ed by and view that naruto had of Hinata and kurenai was amazing hinata couldn't stop moaning soon her moan went of moan to screams AH FASTER SENSEI OH GOD FUCK ME HARDER!" She screamed. Kurenai couldn't help but give what her student wanted so she started to ram herself in her ass even more Hinata couldn't help but love the feeling "AH! AH! AH! YES YES! I'm GONNA CUM" She screamed. "Oh Fuck I'm gonna cum! I'm gonna cum" she said. Kurenai kept on hitting her hard until she finally blew her hot load up her ass. They both stopped and let themselves rest while Naruto unable to wait any longer went towards them while taking his clothes off. Hinata enjoyed the feeling of what her teacher did to her. While they waited to catch their breath kurenai pulled out of her and the cock disappeared Hinata then went on the bed just as kurenai was about to go on the bed she felt two hand grab on to her breast "Did you forget about me or something kurenai I hope the two of you's aren't tired because we're just getting started" said Naruto as kurenai could feel his harden cock pock at her thighs "Now I think it's about time that you have a cock up your ass" said Naruto without warning he grabbed her by the and entered her ass she bended over placing her hands on her knees as Naruto continued to thrust in her After a few minutes of thrusting in her Naruto started to get tired of the position so he decided to change it so he let of her waist and grabbed her arms and pulled them back. Kurenai's back was arching and her tits hanged out. Naruto kept thrusting in harder and faster loving the feeling of his ball sack hit her wet vagina drip. He looked down at his dick come in wet and come out even wetter. "AH… oh baby that's it keep doing it don't stop! Keep fucking my ass " She said as he went faster and faster. Naruto started to feel her tightness and went faster than before. "AH! AH! AH! AH FUCK!" She said every time he thrusted. "I'm gonna cum soon!" She said as her tit's kept going back and forth from the ass fucking " Ah I'm Cumming! Naruto… I'm Cumming!" She said as she came splattering herself on his tip.

Naruto stopped letting it all come down onto his dick. He looked down again to see a large puddle of their juices on the floor Naruto let go of her arms and pushed her up to the edge of the bed. Kurenai then got on her knees her hands and half of her body were on the bed she then turned around on and lifted her ass a little Naruto got the idea of what kurenai wanted so he grabbed her waist again and entered her As soon as she felt his tip at her ass and slides himself in her. Kurenai grabbed on the bed sheets Naruto entered her halfway and stopped. "hey Hinata kurenai shouldn't be the only one to get it in the ass get in the same position that she's in" said Naruto as he waited for her before he started on kurenai "Ok then" replied hinata as she then got in the same position as her teacher was she was right next to kurenai waiting for naruto to start in her Naruto saw her in position "shadow clone justu" Naruto only made 1 the shadow went up to Hinata and grabbed her ass and entered her as soon as naruto saw the shadow clone trusting in hinata he began to trust inside kurenai Naruto started thrusting ass feeling it very warm as before "Dame kurenai your ass is so tight I already want to cum!" Naruto grabbed her ass cheek squeezing it. "FUCK YEAH! FUCK ME! AH! AH! KEEP ON DOING IT! DON'T STOP I LOVE IT IN THE ASS CUM IN ME" she screamed "Fuck I got to cum! I'm gonna fill you up!" He said. "Go baby! Cum in me!" She said back. Naruto started to shoot his cum inside her again. Load after load of his cum went in her she felt him fill her up already. Naruto finished up and pulled out of her standing up kurenai turned around to see the shadow clone having his way with Hinata Hinata held on tight to the bed sheets as she could feel the shadow clone's cock go deeper in her ass "Ah… ah… ah… mmm." She moaned as he went faster. She just couldn't resist it even though it was a shadow clone she loved the feeling it gave to her Naruto felt her tightness around his dick and looked down as he thrusted in. He started moving faster he grabbed her ass cheeks and giving it a quick slap as he went even deeper in her Hinata couldn't help her self she felt as if she was in a world of ecstasy she would say anything for the clone to keep going "AH… oh baby that's it, that's it keep doing it don't stop!" She said as he went faster and faster Naruto started to feel her tightness and went faster than before. "AH! AH! AH! AH FUCK!" She said every time he thrusted. "I'm gonna cum soon!" She said as she grabbed the bed sheets even tighter she already could feel herself about to cum "I'm gonna cum … I'm gonna cum She said as she came splattering herself on his tip. The clone stopped letting it all come down onto his dick. After blowing it's cum inside of hinata it proofed Naruto was in amazement to see both teacher and student both breathing heavily naruto thought about leaving until he thought about one thing they haven't done yet "you know I just realized that neither of you's have given me a tit job so both you get on your knees and show me your breast" said Naruto as he started to get a boner by just thinking of what he was gonna feel Kurenai and Hinata both got on their knees just like he said and they looked up at him ready Kurenai and Hinata both arched their backs so her chest was to pop up. Then kurenai and Hinata got closer together Naruto put his cock I the middle of them as they both squeezed their tit's on each other's. Naruto then looked down seeing his dick feeling both of their hot sweat around his dick as he slid up between their breasts. "Damn this feels good." He said as he could almost feel himself about to blow as they both rubbed their tits together Feeling his dick engulfed by both of their soft tits he started stroking himself with their breast

faster. Naruto barley had control of the speed since they were the one rubbing and squeezing their tit's together. "Fuck this is hot!" He said. Kurenai and Hinata looked up feeling his shaft slide along both their chest and tits, amazed how long he is. Naruto started to spurt out shots of cum on their chest. He slowly shot more cum onto both of them Kurenai and Hinata waited as they saw each shot shoot out on their chest. Feeling even hotter and stickier his cum started to go down their chest and on to their body's. After a few minutes Naruto was finally done they both stood up looking at the mess he did. Then they started to side their fingers of their body's and started to lick it off Naruto went on the bed kurenai went on the right side of him and hinata on the left they both put their head's on his chest and slowly went to sleep End of chapter ok the next chapter will be eaither Naruto x Ayame or naruto x Shion the reason why is because shion is still getting votes so i will wait a few day's before i start writing the next chapter and also for chapter 1 , 2 and 3 my beta slicerness has re done them so will will post thosechapter when i get the chance so still keep voting and leave a review a suggestion or give me your opinion on the story so far and also i got a message from an author ( not telling who) about naruto personality i was told that he's being a jackass but i will fix that so in later chapter if Naruto's being's less of a jackass and being the naruto we all know that's why so bye for now

Ayame's special service

C

hapter 22

Ayame's "special" services Author's notes

ok in the last chapter i had said that this chapter was gonna be either a Naruto x Ayame or a Naruto x Shion chapter but it look's like Ayame had the most votes so she will be taken out of the poll and the next chapter will be another other naruto x Ayame x ? chapter the only prrblem i have is picking the girl for will be with Naruto and Ayame so far i dont really is anyone with this pairing in the next chapter so send me a message or review of telling me of who should be the other girl with them and here is the poll so far Shion - 59 votes Karin - 44 votes Isaribi - 30 votes Sasame - 25 Karui - 21 votes so it look's like Shion has the most votes so far but before i start her chapter i really need to know where she lived so if anyone know's plz message me and tell me and For those who have read Naruto's payment method's by Naruto namikaze uzumaki I gave him the idea for the Tenten chapter which is true so this chapter will be a little like that but with some twists so I am not taking anyone's ideas that was originally my idea he just did the writing so I should have NO COMPLANTS about this chapter so enjoy the chapter so leave a review a Suggestion's or you're opinion It's been three day's since Naruto had his fun with Kurenai and Hinata Naruto was walking back from the forest from training he was concentrating in his sage mode and lost track of time when he was done he had realized that it was almost completely dark so he dried himself off and put on his pants on he didn't put on the shirt since it was so hot today " damn how could have lost track of time so fast plus I haven't even ate anything I wonder if Ichiraku's is still open I could eat a few bowels thought Naruto as he walked though the village after a few minutes Naruto made it to the ramen shop just to see Ayame was about to put the shutter down and lock up and leave Ayame was bent down to put the lock on the shutter so Naruto had a good view of her ass " wow Not bad, Ayame ass looks pretty fuckable just seeing it make me want to grab her and take to back of the shop and have her suck my cock ." He thought to himself. As he got closer to her Ayame then got up and turned around to see Naruto "Oh Naruto! You scared the shit out of me but" "I'm sorry I just closed up for the night, "said Ayame a little surprise to see Naruto so close to her "Damnit I should have finished training early I was training in the forest and I lost track of time and I was hoping to eat you're ramen" said Naruto not telling her what he really meant Ayame felt sorry that he could eat any ramen and while Naruto was telling how he lost track of time she noticed that he wasn't wearing a shirt Ayame had never saw naruto with his shirt off Naruto had a complete 4 pack with muscle she even noticed that naruto arm and leg's even had muscle's on them she had just saw how strong his physical appearance was "when in the hell didn't naruto look so buff it looks like the training he dose really keeps him fit I wonder what else big thought Ayame as she started to get thought's of her and Naruto after a minute Ayame came up with an another idea "Well since I just locked up how about you come over to my house and I'll make you

some said Ayame as she was a little worried about what he say "Well that was easy I guess she must be really horny to" thought Naruto "are you sure I don't want to be a brother and wont you're father ask why I'm there said Naruto "Not really I moved out of my father's house right after they fixed up most of the houses it was actually his idea he even helped me find a house it's a couple of blocks away from here if you wouldn't mind to walk said Ayame "No it's ok with me so let's get going said Naruto as the two began to walk as They started to walk to the direction of Ayame's house. While walking next to her Naruto looked at her from the corner of his eyes. He looked at her whole body as his eyes were like scanning her he couldn't help but look at her tit's from were he was looking he could see how firm and round they looked then see seeing how curve her body was he then looked down seeing her ass "She got a bigger ass than I thought she's luck that I wasn't a stranger or something with an ass like that she bound to get pounded. The more up close I am the bigger it looks, it makes me want to pound this bitch already. He thought to himself. A few minutes and they finally get to her house. Ayame took the key out of her purse, put the key in the keyhole, and entered. As they went in Naruto looked around to see that Ayame's house was amazing he couldn't believe that she lived here alone Ayame then headed to the kitchen where she took out a pot and filled it up with water and placed it on the stove and prepared his ramen while Naruto took a seat as he watched Ayame prepare the food he saw that while she was moving side to side her body stared swaying to her movements, Naruto immediately focused on the swaying areas "Damn is she teasing me or something? The more she move the more I want to tap that ass now it's time that I make my move" thought Naruto as he slowly went behind her with her noticing and whisper's in her ear "you know you look real hot when you move your body around" whispered Naruto as he reached down and grabbed her breast through her shirt. Ayame was a little surprised that Naruto was the first to make a move but she loved the feeling of him grasping with one hand and used his other hand to push her down. "Don't worry." He said as he reached down with his other hand and started to rub her pussy. "Mm Naruto you're finger's are making my pussy wet." She said. As she could feel his finger's string inside her "That's good to hear it's going to make it easier to fuck you." He says as he stops rubbing her pussy and grabs her other tit leaving a wet spot behind. Naruto grabbed her shirt and started to unbutton it slowly. Ayame then turns around, grabs her shirt, and rips it open showing her bare naked breast as they jiggled. Naruto smiled and reached for her nipples and stared rubbing them between his thumbs and fingers while she started to finger herself. Ayame then walked to the edge of the table she turned around and lifted herself up and sat down she then spreaded her legs open facing Naruto. Naruto takes off his shirt and pants and walks towards Ayame look's down to see his 12-inchcock as he entered her pussy as soon as it went in she crossed her legs and pushed him in deeper "Oh god you're so big! Yes aw yes this feels good!" She said as she wraps her arms around him feeling him go deeper Naruto started to feel her insides tighten up on him and he started going faster."YES YES! AH AH! FUCK! I'M CUMMING! I'M GONNA CUM!" She screamed. "What! It hasn't even been five minutes yet and she already want's to cum thought Naruto as he could feel her hot juice spread itself around his penis. She grabbed on tighter as she felt her dripping wet pussy get pounded by him. For a moment you can hear a splat sound when he thrust in her. "Ayame I'm gonna cum inside you!" He said. After a few thrusts Naruto came inside of her and they both stopped relaxing a bit. Naruto pulled out of her; Ayame then got off of the counter she turns around showing Naruto her ass. "naruto my pussy so hot please fuck my ass" said Ayame as she Naruto could see her dripping hot pussy Naruto then grab's her waist and positions his cock at her pussy and enters her ,he

started trusting inside of her while she held on to the counter "ah "Naruto, more! Oh God, ah, ah, Oh God my pussy's on fire! Naruto, fuck me. Oh God! Ah, ah, more! She screamed as Naruto kept going faster and harder as he as ramming her with his cock her could see could see her breast jiggle as he fucked her as he Naruto grabbed one breast and started squeezing it rough "You like this don't you my dirty whore, me fucking your ass and rubbing you tit don't you I knew should of fucked you outside " said Naruto as he slapped her ass a few time and went even faster then before "Ah yes I do oh god more fuck my pussy, I wouldn't of cared if you fucked me outside I wanted the same thing, I wanted you to fuck me as soon as you saw me oh god I'm almost there! Hurry Naruto! Oh God. Deeper! Ah, ah, ah, Oh God! I'm Cumming she shouted as she had one of her hardest orgasm of the night Naruto gave a few more quick thrusts as he released his load into her waiting womb Naruto pulled out of her giving her some time to breath "That … was fucking … great I never had my … ass pounded like that before … let's that this to the bedroom" said Ayame as she grabbed Naruto's hand and lead him to the bedroom As soon as he went in Ayame locked the door naruto turned around to see that her pussy was dripping again "she must really like it in the ass that that I'm complaining" thought Naruto, Ayame then pushed Naruto on to the bed Ayame sat down on top of him and lined up his cock in her pussy "more Naruto I love you so much ,and you're cock so big please fuck me again" said Ayame as she slipped the head of his cock in her pussy and slammed herself down on his cock. Ayame started a bouncing up and down his cock while Naruto grabbed her plump ass. "Naruto, more! Oh God, ah, ah, Oh God my pussy's on fire! Naruto, fuck me. Oh God! Ah, ah, more! Screamed Ayame as she went faster Naruto liked the site of Ayame bouncing on his cock plus he had a great view of her tit's as she went faster Naruto grabbed one breast and started to suck on her nipple. He grabbed her other breast with his free hand and started pinching the nipple. "damn Ayame you're so fucking hot. Faster, I can feel your hot pussy. I want you to cum all over my cock. Naruto managed to say before he grabbed her ass and started bouncing it faster, thrusting up at the same time. "Oh god yes Naruto more! I'm almost there! Your cock feels so good! Fuck my pussy harder. I'm almost there! Hurry Naruto! Oh God. Deeper! Ah, ah, ah, Oh God! I'm gonna cum "said Ayame as she had another orgasm. Naruto stopped as he could feel his cum go inside of her "That felt so good Ayame. I hope you're not tired yet I'm not satisfied with just a few rounds did you?" Said a grinning Naruto switched positions. so now Ayame was on the bottom and Naruto was on the top. "No Naruto I didn't think that fuck me as much as you want I'm you're whore just Fuck me more! I'll do anything you want. Just fuck my pussy as much as you want I'm all yours" said Ayame as she opened her legs to show Naruto her pussy, still dripping with both their love juices. Naruto then grabbed her waist and rammed his cock in her pussy, hammering away at full speed. "Ayame your pussy is fucking great I hope you didn't have any plans tomorrow my ramen whore." said Naruto as he slammed in and out of her pussy. "Naruto more, faster, harder! Oh, ah, ah. fuck me, fuck me rough! Oh God faster!" She was openly screaming at this point. She grabbed the bed rails so Naruto could fuck her faster. "Naruto fuck me til I can't cum anymore! Until I can't move! Oh God! Cum in me! Fill me up with your cum I want it said Ayame in ecstasy "Ayame I gonna cum." grunted Naruto. "Me too. Let's cum together." Said Ayame as they both came. Naruto Shot ten times before he pulled out, another 4 spurts came out and hit her breasts and face " Wow you look even sexier with my cumm all over you tit's and " Naruto itted while her got off of the bed "now Ayame you haven't sucked my cock yet so come here" said Naruto as Ayame got of the bed and got on her knees, grabbing his long 12-inch cock with one hand she engulfed the

first few inches in her hot, wet mouth and messaged his balls with the other hand. "Go faster my little slut." Moaned Naruto. Ayame didn't even care that Naruto called her a slut. She kinda like it she didn't care if they were in public or in private she would let naruto call her anything as long as he fucked Ayame licked the bottom of his cock first and when she got to the tip she twisted her tongue a little before Putting it in her mouth Ayame started to suck hard and fast. "Ayame. Deeper. Suck faster you bitch I wanna cum all over your face." Naruto grabbed her by the hair and forced his cock down the back of her throat. He was only able to get eight inches in without hurting her. And while she seemed to be enjoying being used like a whore "Almost... there." groaned out Naruto as he sped up his thrusting for a few seconds before erupting in her throat. Holding his cock where it was most of his seed went down her throat causing her to choke. It became too much for her to shallow and some of his seed splashed onto her face and dripped onto her breasts. Again "Damn Ayame. You sure like when my cum is all over you" said Naruto, "Yes. I do Naruto. It makes my skin feel real good to said Ayame as she rubbed his cum all over her tits " Now Get on the bed and get on all fours I'm not done fucking you we're just getting started so hurry up and get on the bed" said Naruto as she got up. I want to fuck that nice ass of yours till you can't even think about moving without feeling sore. Naruto smacked her ass as she get on all fours and spread her ass cheeks wide open for him. "Now Ayame, before I fuck your ass, I want you to talk a little dirty to me so tell me how hard you want it." Naruto ordered as he put his cock near her asshole, and robbed it around the entrance, teasing her until she did what he said. Ayame couldn't resists she did want his cock and she would do or say anything for it "I want it hard! Fuck my ass till I can't feel my legs anymore. I want you to stick your long hard fat dick into ass. Fuck me hard and long until you're out of cum, I'm you whore and this whore want's it in the ass, So please Naruto, stick it in already! I don't care if I start screaming in pain! I don't care who hears her Just fuck my ass as hard as you possibly can!" She pleaded, practically begging for it "Okay then slut, I'll give you what you want but you better be grateful to me for giving it to you so roughly" Naruto said right next to her ear. Naruto rammed all the way into her tight ass,. His hips resting against her ass cheeks for a second before he pulled all but the head out and slammed back in. after a few thrusts he abandoned any form of rhythm and was slamming in and out of her with reckless abandon. "Oh God! My ass! Fuck me harder! Oh God, deeper. Ah, oh, ah, ah, ah, Oh God fuck my Ass. Oh God, your huge cock! I can feel it; it's in me so deep! I'm your whore! Thank you Naruto for fucking my ass so hard!" "That's a good slut, tomorrow before you go to work we're going fuck first thing before you go . I want to see in filled with my cum every time I eat at the shop said Naruto as he spanked her ass. "Oh god yes Naruto I don't wanna go to work not know I'm not filled with your cum, oh god I gonna cum." Ayame screamed "Bitch I didn't order you to cum yet I'm not fucking done with your ass, you better Hold it until I tell you the longer I fuck you the harder your orgasms going to be." As he went even faster she shoved her face into the pillows. She grab the bed rails again. Naruto didn't stop, Not even for a second, he only thrust harder and faster as the minutes ticked by. Ayame couldn't take it anymore. "Naruto! Please I need to cum! I can't take anymore!" Naruto ignored her and continued slamming into her, making sure that she'd be begging for more the next time she got horny.

Naruto bent down and whispered into her ear. "I told you I'm not done yet "he said as he went faster the bed was ramming the wall pretty hard you could hear the paint coming off as he rammed her harder "More Naruto! Fuck me more! Oh God, ah, ah, yes! I'm have to cum!, I have to cum screamed Ayame "Me too Ayame I love fucking your hot pussy to much! Tell me what you are before I cum "Naruto ordered as he rammed her from behind. "I'm your slutty ramen whore, and this whore want's it all in the ass . Oh yes! you better fuck me as soon as we both wake up "She yelled in ecstasy, "I love fucking you Ayame your pussy's so tight. I'm gonna cum."Now you can cum if you like .he said "Ah, ah, ah, AAAAAAHHHHH." she yelled as he came inside her Ayame almost out of energy, her whole sore body went on the bed. Naruto went on the right side of her "Damn, that felt great. "You sure know how to make a woman happy." She commented as he pulled up the blankets to cover them both. "You were good to . , we'd better get some rest, because tomorrow you're gonna have a second servicing tomorrow Said Naruto as they both drifted asleep End of chapter Ok so how was the chapter and like I had said that this chapter was gonna have a few twist in it ok for the next chapter I don't know who I will have with Naruto and Ayame I'm still thinking about it if you have a suggestion about who I should have in the next chapter with naruto and Ayame tell me and I will see what I can do and I've checked this chapter so there should be no other names other then Naruto and Ayame in this chapter but if I did miss it tell me because I am working on more than one chapter and I can get confused

Sakura's desire and Shion's date Chapter 25 Sakura's desire and Shion's Date Author's notes Here's the 25th chapter of pile of Lemons me and Slicerness have both thought about this chapter and I know it's been a while since I last updated the story I was helping Slicerness with the re-write of chapter 10 and we've both thought of some new ability's that you will see in the re-write so if there is any confusion in the current chapter with naruto new ability's just message me and I'll try my best to unconfused you Since this is a Shion x naruto chapter her name will be taken out of the poll and I bet most of you reader's are surprised to see how many votes everyone has it even surprised me at first on an another note I know this chapter was supposed to be another Naruto x Ayame chapter but I've decided to mix it up a little bit for this chapter so the beginning will have a Naruto x Ayame quickie lemon this chapter will end up being a Naruto X Shion so there will also be Naruto X Sakura lemon to in the chapter so enjoy the chapter leave a review your opinion or a suggestion enjoy the chapter And also this chapter is dedicated to the author named exkyuubi that author had written me something that had inspired me to write even more that author understood that every one has a life to live and that some stuff can get in the way so this chapter is for you exkyuubi and thanks again for the wonderful message you sent me so enjoy the chapter - - - - The land of demons - - - It's almost been a year since Naruto and Shion had killed Moryo and saved the land of demons and when Shion asked Naruto to help produce an heir for the land of demons ever since then Shion had been hard at work people from small and big villages would go to her and ask her to use her power to see into the future to see certain deaths and events she even had a few men ask for her hand in marriage just so they could try to have her as an weapon instead of a person even though she was now sixteen she still waited for Naruto she didn't very many visions about him and she missed him and a lot Shion wanted to start making the next heir right away but kakashi wanted to leave ASAP so she didn't have the chance to have Naruto but every once in awhile when she got some time to her self she would have fantasy's about her and Naruto soon she started to get depressed the more she wanted Naruto the harder it was for her work. But even unknown to the future seeing Priestess it was all about to change for the better (A/n I bet I just sounded like a narrator just now and also I'm giving Shion a kinda naughty side to her just like Hinata and like I said in the author's notes I will be using some of the ability's that me and Slicerness have made in the remake's in this chapter read the rewrite's to find out what they are just in case you don't know) Shion had been summoned to talk to an elder of a big village near the land of demon's to her this was nothing new just the same thing's that always happened's so she then went up to her chair that was in the center of the shrine and waited for the old man to speak "Hello Shion– sama I have come here today to ask you about my village you see there has been a terrible demon that has been destroying our lovely village and try as we might we cant seem to kill it and I was wondering if you could tell me the future of my village" asked the old man as he went on his keens begging for help "Well first you can stand you don't have to beg for help I'll be happy to help you and your village but you see I just don't have a vision whenever I want "If I could I would try to see when I get fucked by Naruto " she thought maybe I should go to your village and maybe I could get a strong vision if possible but has the demon been destroying the village everyday" asked Shion

" Well if that's what you think you should do you'd be most welcome but I should tell you that it comes every other week for some reason it attacked my village last night so it wont attack for awhile" said the old man "Ok than but I will have to have a guard with me at all times and as matter of fact I know the right man for the job so don't worry me and my guard will be at your village in a few day's now if you excuse me I have to go" said Shion as she got up and went to the council to request a mission she knew only one person could do _ _ _ _ Back at the leaf village _ _ _ _ - - - - - - - Ayame's house Quickly lemon - - - - - - After last night's fun with Ayame both her and Naruto really needed their rest it was about 7.00 A.m in the morning and Ayame had just started to wake up she had saw that Naruto was still sleeping "I'm not surprised that he's still a sleep hell I'm surprised that I even woke I thought I was never gonna wake up after last night thought Ayame as she looked at the sleeping Naruto, Ayame was just about to get up from bed to make breakfast until she saw that Naruto had a Hugh erection as soon as she saw it she got an idea in mind "may I should give him something more than just breakfast in bed thought Ayame as she went under the cover's she saw how long he really was for just being morning she grabbed it with her right hand and began slowly stroking after a few minutes of that she finally decided to put it in her mouth She had got about 7 inches in until she felt it hit her throat she didn't know if Naruto was awake yet but she continued anyway as Ayame was giving head to a sleeping Naruto he started to wake up as he was waking up he could feel a pleasurable sensation coming from his lower regions he could see a something going up and down once seeing that he had already knew who it was So he took off the blanket to see that Ayame was deep throating him She didn't know he was awake until He pushed down on her head with his hand She looked up to him smiling as she started to go faster Almost instantly he started his orgasm as he unleashed his hot cum down her throat almost bruising her hands she tasted as much of his seed as she could before being forced to swallow rapidly she managed to swallow his entire load without spilling a drop. "Now that's what I call a wake up we might as well continue then I should go see baa- Chan to see if I can get a mission" he thoughtas he lifted up her head and got out of bed "now Ayame let's continue what he started last night now get on you're knees" he said as with out saying a word she got off the bed and went on her knees he then Grabbing her head she opened her mouth as he slowly slid sliding his dick into her mouth and down her throat As he slid all the way in, his balls tapping her chin, he let out a huff of air and pulled back out. He started to gain speed hearing the sound's of Ayame sucking harder on his cock " Ah Yes, suck my dick you whore I'm gonna cum all over your face!" He felt his orgasm approaching rapidly and pulled his cock out of her throat, a couple string of saliva still connecting it to her mouth, and used his hands to finish himself off. "Open wide." He ordered. And without a single thought her mouth started to get filled with his cum almost instantly, he aimed slightly higher and covered her face in his seed before slowing down his pumping and ired his handy work. "Now get on the bed I want to fuck that tight ass of yours" he said as he waited for her to get on the bed "I 'm sorry Naruto I cant as much as I would love to feel your big cock in my ass I have to go to work but I'll make you some ramen before you leave and I promise that once I'm off from work you can fuck me as much as you want" she said as she started to scarp up the cum on her face and lick her finger's "Well I'm going to baa-Chan to see if I can get a mission if I don't get one today I'll just wait till your off work and if I do I'll fuck you when I get back he said as he started to get dress he then slapped Ayame's ass as she got up and went to the kitchen and put on an apron and started cooking _ _ _ _ 30 minutes and 7 bowels of ramen later _ _ _ _ After eating he left Ayame's house he headed straight to Tsunade "Dammit I knew I just should've fucked her while I had the chance now she left me all horny I got like a ton of load's I

was gonna use on her but I might as well see if I can get a mission first if I don't I'll just find one of the girl's" he thought as he went to Tsunade's house the tower was almost done it was still under construction after a few minutes of walking he got to her house he knocked on the door a few time's he then heard a "come in" he then entered to see both Tsunade and sakura sitting down drinking tea as soon as he saw Sakura he only has one thought in his mind" I guess I found the next bitch I'm gonna fuck today and by the looks of it Sakura's look's like she already wants to jump me or something" he thought "Ah Naruto you have good timing I was just about to send an Ambu to your house I have a mission for you and sakura I have a letter from the land of demons requesting you for a mission here read it" she said as she handed him the letter Dear Tsunade We are requesting that Naruto Uzumaki take a mission for our village, as you know Shion the future seeing Priestess from the last mission we requested from your village as now requested Naruto Uzumaki to help her kill a demon we are willing to pay for all expenses toward's this mission even though he have capable Shinobi for the job she feels that she would be safer with him around he is supposed to meet her at her shire ASAP prior to the sending of this letter we hope he will take on this mission Signed the land of demon's After reading it Naruto gave it back to her "Finally a mission ever since the Pein fight baa- Chan" he said as soon as he said that tsunade grabbed her chair throwing it as hard as she could Naruto dogged it easily but it broke the front door and hit two jonin that were walk Tsunade then got another chair and sat down "this mission may take a few day's to finish so go pack pup and go before I throw another chair" she said as she gave them a glare Naruto and sakura rushed out before Tsunade looked like she was serious about throwing the chair _ _ _ _ The village _ _ _ _ As Naruto and Sakura were walking Sakura couldn't help but be sad Naruto was gonna be gone for a few day's and who know of might happened while he's there but there was also a good side for him leaving now that he was going and since there were alone she could give Naruto a farewell gift she ed that Naruto had told her that the next time they went on a mission together that he was gonna fill her up before they left she but since she wasn't going she still felt hoping that Naruto ed that plus she had just went shopping at this new mall the village built she got a ton of new sexy clothes that Naruto might like plus this new mall had an all women's lingerie store and sex toy shop so she got matching panties and bra's that would go perfect with the new clothes and a few new vibators, hand cuff and a few other thing's for the girl that Naruto might just enjoy "Oh my god I already feel wet just being near him make's me wet I'm so glad I didn't bother to wear any panties or a bra today I wish he could garb me and take me into one of these alleys and fuck my brain's out it's been awhile since he last fucked me I had to masturbate 7 time's a day just to make my self sane plus the dreams of him fucking my pussy raw didn't help either I wonder if Naruto's gonna fuck me yet I want to suck that Hugh cock of his then make some shadow clones to have his way with me before he goes go I wish naruto would say something dirty to right now if he doesn't something I'm just gonna get on my knees right now in front of everyone and suck his cock dry" she thought as she was just about to start fingering her self in public As for Naruto he could tell right away that Sakura was horny as hell it didn't take a genius to see that "ummmm I wounder how I should play this should we go to her house or go to my house with Hinata and have a threesome I don't know so many choices and only 1 to pick ummmm maybe I should just fuck her alone I mean it's been awhile since me and her just fucked plus from this angle I can see that she isn't wearing any panties but first I should tourcher her a little bit first there's nothing better then a good fucking after some dirty talk" he thought as he came up with the first thing to say to her once they got close to both their house Naruto decided it was time Naruto went behind her and grabbed her waist with one hand and then grabbed her right breast with the

other surprising her she didn't think that Naruto would do this in public but luckily they were near a closed construction site near her house so no one was around Naruto then went up to her ear and whispered "Hello My dirty cherry blossom it's been so long since you and me last fucked so how about we go to your house and see just how much we missed each other I can see your pussy is as hot as ever so let's hurry I want to pound your sweet ass with my big cock I at least want some pussy before I leave" he said as let go of her waist and started to rub her ass causing her to moan in the process "What took you so long to start I've been waiting for you this whole time let's hurry to the house I cant take it any more I need to get fucked long and hard Naruto and you're the only one who can do it my pussy already dripping wet I'm gonna suck you dry since your gonna be gone for a few day I want you to fuck me till I out " she said as naruto let go of her and they both started walking faster to her house _ _ _ _ Sakura's house lemon starts _ _ _ _ Luckily for them Sakura had moved out of her mother house and into a house of her own just thinking about having Sakura's mother catching Naruto fucking her senseless made her even hornyier then ever sakura house was pretty good in her mind it had 2 bedroom's 1 bathroom a large kitchen and a large living room it was as good as Naruto's apartment but it was alright Sakura flung the door as soon as they got to the house she then closed the door and grabbed Naruto and pushed him into the wall so hard that the wall cracked a little she then started making out with him at the same time they were both talking off the other's clothes and since she wasn't wearing neither panties or a bra it was in no time after a few minutes of making of sakura grabbed Naruto hand and took him into the bed room and closed the door She then pushed Naruto onto the bed once he was on his back Sakura quickly sat down on top of him and lined up his cock in her pussy "Naruto please fuck me, fuck me as much as you want I'm all yours for the taking" she said Sakura as she slipped the head of his cock in her pussy and slammed herself down on his cock Sakura started to go up and downs while Naruto palmed her plump ass. "Naruto, more! Oh God, ah, ah, Oh God my pussy's on fire! Naruto, fuck me. Oh God! Ah, ah, more!" she said between breaths Naruto saw her breast go up and down while she bounced Naruto grabbed one breast with his free hand and started pinching the nipple "Sakura you're so fucking hot. Faster, I can feel your hot pussy. I want you to cum all over my cock you dirty whore I'm going to make sure you limb for a week" he said as he grabbed her ass and started bouncing it faster, thrusting up at the same time. "Naruto more! I'm almost there! Your cock feels so good! Fuck my pussy harder. I'm almost there! Hurry Naruto! Oh God. Deeper! Ah, ah, ah, Oh God! Fuck yes I love your cock Naruto fuck you whore fuck me till I drop ah yes I'm Cumming said as naruto could feel her juices go all over his cock Naruto gave a few more quick thrusts as he bottomed out inside her and released his load into her waiting womb. Sakura felt all of Naruto cum go in her Naruto shot eight times in her until he finally stopped And before she knew it Naruto switched positions. So now Sakura was on the bottom and Naruto was on the top. She opened her legs to show Naruto her pussy; still dripping Naruto then grabbed her waist and rammed his cock in her pussy "Naruto more, faster, harder! Oh, ah, ah. Fuck me, fuck me rough! Oh God faster! I want to feel your hot cum inside me ah yes fuck me like the dirty whore I am ah yes" she said as She grabbed the bed rails so Naruto could fuck her even faster "Naruto fuck me till I can't cum anymore! Until I can't move! Oh God! Cum in me! As the bed was hitting the wall so hard that it almost started to crack "Sakura I gonna cum." Said Naruto Me too. Let's cum together." Moaned out Sakura as they both came. Naruto Shot eight times before he pulled out, another 3 spurts came out and hit her breasts "Dam that felt so good I should fuck you more often" said Naruto as he pulled out of her "we aren't don't yet are we? You have fucked me doggie style or I have even sucked your cock yet" said

Sakura a little disappointed that Naruto stopped " Well I never said that we were done did I besides I'm gonna fuck till I'm satisfied I still have a little bit more time before I go so shut up and get on your knees I want to see you sucking my talk the only sounds I want to hear from you are sound's of you sucking my dick" he said as she got on her knees, grabbing his long 12-inch cock with one hand she engulfed the first few inches in her hot, wet mouth and messaged his balls with the other hand. "Go faster my little slut if you don't I'm gonna pull out and stop." said Naruto. Sakura didn't even care that Naruto called her a slut. For him, it was true. So she would let Naruto call her whatever he wanted, even in public if he wanted plus she didn't want naruto to pull out she want to suck Naruto's cock as long as possible so Sakura licked the bottom of his cock first and when she got to the tip she kissed it. Putting it in her mouth Sakura started to suck hard and fast. "Sakura. Deeper. Suck faster you bitch your gonna drink every last drop I give you" Naruto grabbed her by the hair and forced his cock down the back of her throat. He was able to get seven inches in without hurting her but at this point he didn't care if he hurt her or not so he pushed in even deeper almost getting his full cock inside her mouth while she seemed to be enjoying being used like a whore he sped up his thrusting before erupting in her throat Holding his cock where it was most of his seed went down her throat. It became too much for her to shallow and some of his seed splashed onto her face and dripped onto her breasts. She then looked up at Naruto with more lust in her eyes with all his cum on her face, hair and body "Wow Sakura you sure love sucking my cock don't you" he said as he pulled out of her mouth " ummmm yes I do and I want more Naruto I cant get enough of your cum I love it when you face fuck me it makes me want to suck your cock even more he said as she opened her mouth again Naruto grabbed his penis and shoved it in her mouth. Sakura grabbed it as he let go and started sucking it with both her hands. She pulled out and raised her chest. "I know I said that I wanted you to face fuck me again but can you please fuck my tits." She said. Naruto reached down and grabbed both of them and put himself in between. He started to thrust up as Sakura grabbed them again and stroked him. Seeing the tip in front of her mouth she started sucking it. After a while Naruto pulled up and put it again in her mouth. Sakura grabbed him with both hands and started sucking his dick going deep. She went as far as she can go feeling her mouth stretched to its limits and his head hitting her throat. Naruto pulled back and started masturbating in front of her face. Sakura waited patiently for him to cum. She closed her eyes and waited for it. Naruto shot his cum on her face. He completely got her on the right side of her face even her hair. She turned around and got another shot on her face getting her eyes and mouth. She turned her head and Naruto kept masturbating getting every bit out. "stay still sakura I want every drop on your face" he said as Sakura didn't move an inch Naruto then pointed down getting her tits also he blasted more on her chest covering her tits completely. After a few minutes Naruto finally finished Sakura then stood up looking at herself completely covered in cum "Ummmm He completely covered me in it. He even got my hair that felt so fucking great I wonder what naruto wants to do next " she thought as she grabbed her tit's and started to lick the cum Now Sakura we're almost done I haven't fucked that ass yet so get on the bed and get on all fours I have 1 last load for you and it's a big one so hurry up just seeing you covered in my cum is getting me hard" he said as Sakura looked down to see Naruto large cock harden up Naruto smacked her ass as she got on all fours and spread her ass cheeks wide open for him "Now Sakura, before I fuck your ass, tell me how hard you want it." Naruto ordered as he put his cock near her asshole, and robbed it around the entrance, teasing her until she did what he said. "I want it hard! Fuck my ass till I can't feel my legs anymore. I want you to stick your long hard fat dick into my little ass. Fuck me hard and long until your balls are empty. I am your bitch Naruto and your bitch need to get fucked in as the by you fat cock So please Naruto, stick it in already! Just fuck my ass as hard as you possibly can!" she said as she slapped her own ass

"Okay then slut, when I'm fucking your ass I want you to thank me for giving it to you so roughly." Naruto said he gave no mercy as soon as he was able he rammed all the way into her tight ass, His hips resting against her ass cheeks for a second before he pulled all but the head out and slammed back in. after a few thrusts he abandoned any form of rhythm and was slamming in and out of her with reckless abandon. "Oh God! My ass! Fuck me harder! Oh God, deeper. Ah, oh, ah, ah, ah, Oh God fuck my Ass. Oh God, your huge cock! I can feel it; it's in me so deep! I'm your whore! Thank you Naruto for fucking my ass so hard!" she said as she grabbed the bed sheet as hard as her could as Naruto rammed her in the ass As he went even faster naruto grabbed her waist started to concatenate his charka to his cock while it was still in sakura giving her a little bit more stamina then he started to use the touch of heat mixed with unbearable pleasure sakura was too busy enjoy the ramming Naruto was doing to her "Naruto, I gonna cum." Sakura moaned "I like to see you try "he thought know full well she wasn't " then cum then cum all over my cock he said as he went faster " I'm Cumming she said as she felt like she was gonna cum but for some reason she didn't " huh why aren't I Cumming? I have to cum so bad ah god he's pounding my ass so hard" she thought I bet you want to know why you aren't Cumming you see something I picked this up from Hinata. Unless I let you, you won't be able to cum. And you can bet that sweet ass of your I won't stop until your BEGGING me to he said as he rammed her harder For the next hour sakura's moans and the occasional grunt or yell from Naruto filled the room. Sakura was still on all fours was and desperate to cum as she pleaded for him to let her cum, she was still covered from head to toe with his seed Sakura couldn't take it anymore. "Naruto! Please I need to cum! I can't take anymore! Pleas I have to cum I can almost taste it oh god Naruto please" she begged as he went even faster Naruto didn't stop, not even for a second; he only thrust harder and faster as the minutes ticked by. Naruto ignored her constant begging to cum continued slamming into her just to how it's gonna be for the next few day's after 20 minutes of senseless fucking her ass Naruto Decide to undo the unbearable pleasure and the touch of heat, Naruto bent down and whispered into her ear "you can let it go whenever you want. Now " he said As soon as he said that with a load scream Sakura had the greatest orgasm yet, topping the rest she had earlier by far. Naruto, feeling a now familiar pressure building up used a bit more charka and sped up thrust thrusts to inhuman levels. After a few seconds of this he slammed into her ass with bruising force and released the biggest load of the night into her rectum. Sakura, out of energy she shoved her face into the pillows Her now messy pick hair was even messier, as was on her bed butt naked with her ass hanging in the air Naruto pulled out of her while still Cumming some of the cum went on her back and slid down to her neck Naruto looked at her for a moment to see that she was ed out on the bed " wow I guess it was too much for her to handle I knew I should've usedKage Henge on her but I think I'll leave just like this I should but should head home and pack some clothes plus I think I should the claymore with me I haven't used it on a mission yet so it should be just fine and maybe I should make some ramen to before I leave but before I go I should leave sakura with a farewell gift of my own " he thought as he summoned 3 shadow clones he gave them some of his ability's like touch of heat, endless supply and unbearable each clone had 10 time's the original amount of energy he usually puts in them and they had and 12 inch hardened cock just wait for her "ok guy's to share and be sure to fuck her so much that she wakes up from being unconscious even if she begs to stop you keep fucking her till you run out plus she like's it in the ass so be sure to pound her extra hard" he said as went to the front door and grabbed both their clothes he then put on his clothes when he went back into the room and put her clothes on a chair next to the

door when he went in he had already saw the shadow clone hard at work _ _ _ _Lemon ends _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ His House _ _ _ _ Naruto finally made it to his house after a few minutes after he left sakura when he got to his house he went to the kitchen to see a note from Hinata Dear Naruto Me and the team have went on a mission to help an old couple with repairs appearly their grandson didn't take it likely that he couldn't have his girlfriend live with them so the grandson got a lot of kunai bombs and tried to destroyed the house but in the process he dropped one next to him and flew out the window hitting a tree while he flew he actually survived and is now in the hospital for the next couple of weeks so I should only be gone for a few day's P.s you better be rock hard when I get back because once I come back I'm gonna dragged to the room and tie your hands up so I can have my way with your cock or you can tie me up and have your way with me both actually sound good to me and I might just find something sexy to wear for you when I get back on another note I heard that this small village as a good sex shop so they have some really sexy clothing there too that I might look good in I can't wait to see you just thinking about the two of us being apart and me not having your cock pounding me like the horny bitch I am just makes me hornier then ever hell even as I'm writing this letter I have two finger's already in me your lucky I don't know where you are if I knew where I would find you take you into another alley and suck on you till I had to leave but I will holdout till then so be careful just in case you get a mission Love Hinata As soon as Naruto got done reading the letter he put the letter in the trash and headed to his room once there he took the claymore out from under his bed and put it on the bed he then went to his dressers and took out a few pair of clothes and started packing "Hey kid so what's your plan to bag the Priestess I noticed that the two of you started rough at first but I saw that she grew feeling for you over that time plus she's the only girl so far that actually asked you to father them a kid so she has guts I give her that and from what I can see in your memories she look pretty hot and on the bright side I think she has slightly bigger breast then the Hyuga girl why didn't you fuck her back then?" asked the kyuubi "Well you see at first I didn't get what she meant at first it was till later that I found out what she really meant so you don't know the full story and what do you mean by my memories I didn't know that you could do that" said Naruto as he went to the bathroom he turned on the water and undressed and started washing " You see since I'm talking to you in you mind I can also see your memories for example I can see the memories form that mission you had with her so hold I'll just be a minute I want to see what made you not fuck her brains out " said Kyuubi as his voice started to quietly go down Naruto just ignored the kyuubi and started washing again after a 20 minute shower he came out of the shower and dried him self off he then went to his room ready to put his clothes on until WHAT! THE FUCK YOU HAVE TO BE KIDDING ME how fucking dumb were you back then she gave you plenty of hints that she wanted to fuck you had the chance to get free pussy from her and you just leave are you really telling me that you didn't notice this" said the kyuubi clearly pissed that his container had the chance to get laid and didn't take it As for Naruto he could barley hear him since he shouted so loud he thought he lost his hearing" look how was I supposed to know at that time the only thing I thought was that she was acting weird and I didn't know what she really meant until later on and it's not like she gave me any sign's in the first place" said Naruto as he put on his clothes with the black and red flame's

coat " What about when she went on your back in the forest and are you telling me that you couldn't feel her breast on you back hell she even smelled your hair when you were running hack even when she first met you she was checking you out the more you helped her the more she fell for you I say as soon as you see her use the fantasy justu I'm welling to bet that she has about a dozen fantasy's about you I wont be surprised if her box has your name all over it "Ummm you think so I might as well see for my self and who know's I might just bring her here I can tell her it could be a chance for us to get to "get know each other more" "said Naruto has he got done dressing he got the clay more and put it on his back and headed to the landof demons _ _ _ _ the next day _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ Back at the land of demons_ _ _ _ Shion was in her private bedroom kinda pissed that Naruto hasn't shown up yet the more she waited the hornier she had gotten she was laying on her back on the bed looking at the ceiling with one hand in her pants she couldn't help but get turned on the thought of Naruto fucking her senseless got her rousaled up" oh god Naruto I hurry up and get here I wanna get fucked already I cant wait much longer oh god I can't wait for to Naruto pound me like the horny bitch that I am oh god yes I can already feel your hard, long think, cock in my pussy moaned Shion as she started to finger herself faster with one hand and stared rubbing her right breast with the other " ah yes a little more I'm almost there oh god yes I'm gonna cum as she entered another finger in her pussy while moaning Naruto's name " more oh god I need to have his cock in my before I go insane" as she went faster and faster with her finger's inside her "oh god I'm Cumming screamed Shion as a stream of cum squirted out of her and onto the bed after about a minute Shion took a few deep breath's finally stopped she took her finger out of herself "Ummmm Naruto I can't wait to have you all to may self" thought Shion as she started to lick her own cum off her sticky fingers once done she started over again Shion started to moan again but louder and louder soon she added another finger in her pussy "ah Naruto, I can't wait any more all this waiting is gonna make me go insane I have to have your cock in me already it's the only one I want oh god I can't wait to have his cock between my breast thought Shion as she could feel herself having another orgasm soon Shion's finger's were covered with her own cum she took out her finger's to see a long stream of cum between them " umm that's felt so good but not as good as it going to be when I have Naruto pound me like hell she's thought as she was just about to masturbate again until she heard a knock on her door due to her disappointment she decided to answer "Yes what is it she" asked as she was just about to take all her clothes off and start masturbating again she was almost completely nude until "Yes there is a Naruto Uzumaki here he said that he got a letter asking for his presents what do you want me to do said the guard waiting patently for her answer As soon as she heard his name she hurries up and put her clothes back on " send him to the waiting area I will be out in a minute if he needs anything give it too him she said as she started to fix her self up "Yes Shion – sama right away" said the guard as he went to Naruto Shion was decideding on what to wear to impress him Um I can wear what I'm wearing now (a/n Meaning what she wore in the movie) I wont just wear a bra or panties I don't wanna keep him waiting I want him to put is cock in my ass so badly that just wearing the panties is gonna take time" she thought as she put on her clothes minus the bra and panties she looked in the mirror again and fix up her breast pushing them up more to make them look bigger and headed out the door to see Naruto As soon as she headed out to the waiting area Shion smiled at the sight she saw Naruto staring

out of the window with the sun shining on him Shion thought he was an angel at first she was just was to happy to see the man, who promised to help her in continue the priestess Shion couldn't help, but blush at the thought of Naruto making love to her and then a second thought about if he had made love to different women she wondered what it would be like to be one of those women. She knew that he must have but now it was different no one was here to interrupt her and Naruto. Just as Naruto was looking out the window he had the feeling of being watched so he turned around to see Shion at the entrance "Hello Naruto it's been awhile since we last saw each other" she said as she went toward's him Naruto looked at her for a minute and saw how beautiful she was she was wearing the exact same clothes as last time and he noticed that she had a better figure then before and as his eyes look closer he could tell that she had full D sized breast Naruto couldn't take his eyes off of her "Wow look at her kid she look even better than the last time and from what I can see she isn't wearing a bra I bet she isn't wearing panties either boy you better hurry up and fuck her brains out and from the way your jaw hanging out I see I see your stunned at this" said kyuubi "Ya she looks amazing and don't worry I'm gonna make sure I get her tonight by tomorrow she gonna be just as addicted to me as Hinata is and since I'm gonna be here for awhile why not have a little fun while I'm here" Said Naruto "Uhh Naruto? You there? Hello is any one home" Shion She waved her hand in front of his still distant eyes. "Oh I'm sorry Shion I was just thing of something said naruto not wanting to tell her about the kyuubi " Hopefully you were thinking of me sucking your cock or you pounding my ass while I moaned you name" thought Shion hoping that was what he was thinking "So Shion you requested me for a mission from what I read on the letter you want help killing a demon" asked Naruto " Yes you see there is a village near here that has been attacked by a demon they told me that it attack's every other week for some reason and I know your strong so that's why I called you here" " well that 1 of the reason at least" thought Shion but we can talk more about it over dinner if you want I want to know what you been what too I see you changed you wardrobe a little said Shion noticing the red and black flame coat he was wearing and the sword he had on his back " Wow she's a fast worker already asking you to dinner you already know how this is gonna play out you should just play along for now just until you get in her pants" said Kyuubi giving advice to his container " Sure we can go to dinner what time should we go asked Naruto "Well let me take you to your room first than we can talk about it " said Shion as she grabbed Naruto's hand and lead him to his room after a few minutes they were at his room that happened to be just right next to her's "Since you'll be my guard again the council here wants you be as close as possible just in case something happened" she said as she opened the door once he went in he saw that his was room was pretty good it had a large bed a few dressers a door that lead to the bathroom and the whole room was decorated in a fancy the room looked like more of a very expensive hotel room suite "wow this room is so cool are you sure I'm not in the wrong room asked Naruto as he looked around "Nope this is your room for as long as you stay" Hopefully longer then the mission asked him to" she thought " so what time should we go to dinner I know this good restaurantit's only a little bit of a walk from here's Said Shion "How about at 8.00 then it's gonna take some time for us to get ready so we should be done by that time but first I want to take a shower I had to camp outside for the whole day so I'll see you at

eight said naruto as he closed the door but Shion was still standing at the front of the door because as soon as Naruto said that he was gonna take a shower her mind went right in the gutter just thinking of Naruto in the shower washing himself got her all wet inside she was just about to run outside to his window and look though his window at the chance to see him nude but she ed that she had to get ready for her date So she had to make her legs move to her room because they seemed to have a mind of their own she was just about to head out side but with all her will power she had to force them to go the other way (A/N I'm making her something that Hinata would do to) into her room to get ready _ _ _ _ Naruto's room _ _ _ _ Naruto was just about head into the shower until " So kid when you go on your date how long are you gonna wait till you bang her I say you eat dinner fist then you bang her I'm sure she wouldn't mid you just taking her now" said the kyuubi "Ummmm I was thinking that we could go eat some dinner then we find a romantic place I'm either going to try and fuck her near public or I might just use the fantasy Vision to see what turn's her on said Naruto got in the shower and started washing himself "That sound's like a great idea I I did the same thing with the seven tail's she and the two tails they told me that it was great that I knew how to turn them on" said the nine tail's After a few minutes Naruto got done with the shower and dried himself off he went back to the bedroom and started to get dress he put on his orange jumpsuit with the sage coat he wore with the fight with pein "Umm I guess I should see what fantasy's Shion have who know I could probably make them come true" he thought as he sat on the edge on the bed and closed his eyes Naruto used his Fantasy Vision and connected his head to Shion's a small light Blue rectangular box with four, smaller rectangles within it and floated toward him. Reading from top to bottom they read, Current Fantasies – with Naruto Recent Fantasies – with Naruto Past fantasies – with Naruto Fetishes – with Naruto "Wow she must really be thinking of me a lot I'll just save the resent fantasy's and the past fantasy's for later but I could work with the current Fantasies and the Fetishes for now" he thought as he was just about to open the Fetishes box as soon as he opened it another menu popped out with two word's Video or list "wow her mind is just like sakura's I wonder what I can do to turn her" on he thought as he hit the list button and just like sakura's and the other'swere how much they got her off, ranging from one to ten. "Well let's see… level 3 being called dirty names "I can do that not much work I guess". Level 5 having sex in public "I could do that too just to see what happens". Level 7 master/slave role playing. It'll take a bit of work on my part but I think I can treat her like that if she's enjoys it". Level 8 Forcing her to have sex "huh she want's me to force her to have sex never thought she be that way". And Finally level 10 being treated like a whore "Now that I can definitely do but I should see her current fantasy's too just in case the more I know the better the sex is" He thought as he closed the Fetishes box and went to the current fantasy box As he opened the current fantasy box there was a short summary of fantasy's there were only 3 fantasy's she had so far he began to read them Number one – have Naruto take me to a romantic place with trees and a ocean the moon is set right were we are and Naruto look's at me with his ocean blue eyes and takes me into his arms we start to kiss and we start to take each other's clothes off

Number two – I tell Naruto that I need his help with something in my room he come's to my room and I close the door he turns around and I push him on the bed I take off my clothes and I tie his arms to the bed post and have my way with him Number three – we have a short dinner and head back home he then takes me to an alley and he fucks my brains out he makes me a whore and has his way with me then we head back to the house and continue "Ummm all three fantasy's seemed good to me but with having sex in public she must really want people to see her have sex but that I can do now all I got to do is plan it right and by tonight shion will be just as addicted to me as the other's" he thought has he ended the fantasy vision As soon as he was done he opened his eyes and looked down and noticed that he had a boner " wow I guess after looking at her fanasty's and fetishes got me all horny Shion better hope she's ready I'm not gonna stop till she drop hell I just might make use of her when she asleep" he thought as helooked up to see the clock to see that it was about 7.00 so he still had an hour to pick up shion "well since I still have an hour I might as work on sage mode again every little bit helps so I might as get started" he thought as he sat on the floor and started to concert rate _ _ _ _ Shion's room _ _ _ _ Shion had just gotten out of the shower she had a towel wrapped around her body and was at her closet trying to pick what out fit she looked better in she wanted to look real good for Naruto so she looked all threw her clothes until she finally found the one she wanted "umm maybe I should wear this I haven't wore this in a long time and it could also show Naruto just how good of a figure I got plus I should leave it a little open near the breast area just to show what Naruto gonna be seeing tonight and I should let my hair all the way down I don't wanna wear the hat" she thought has she laid the clothes on her bed "Maybe I also shouldn't wear a bra or panties either I just hope Naruto like's what I'm wearing I should ask him when were going out I just hope Naruto can stay a little longer after the mission but I guess for I got him for awhile" she thought as she unwrapped the towel and started to dry herself offshe then put on her clothes and put on some perfume that would gain his attention more _ _ _ _ 1 hour later _ _ _ _ Naruto looked up at the clock to see that it was 8.00 o'clock so he got up headed out and went next door he knocked on the door a few time's until the door knob moved and the door opened Shion came out and looked at Naruto as soon as Naruto looked at her he was stunned She was wearing a formal pink kimono with yellow flowers all around that was hugging her body just right. It showed off her hourglass figure and large bust incredibly well. Her hair was fully down and she wasn't wearing her priestess crown. Wow" was all Naruto could muster as his brain took in the sight before him. His mouth was left open. "Oh, so how do you like it Naruto?" Shion asked seductively while inching closer to him. Naruto's eyes widened and he blushed wildly but couldn't turn away from Shion. His eyes darted down to her lips. They were a light red. "Oh my god she looks so hot in that kimono just look at her body it amazing and look at her breast they look just as big as Hinata I wonder if she'll get mad if I tell her I can see her tit's" he thought "Y-You look a-a-amazing! You look totally different before you have um great taste in kimonos' said Naruto Shion was a little taken by this "you think I look amazing that the first time I've ever heard that said Shion Her cheeks had a faint blush on them while smiled

Naruto gave her a small grin and nodded. "You smell incredible too what kind of perfume is that your wearing." he added while chuckling sheepishly. The blush on his whiskered cheeks faded back to a faint pink. Shion's eyebrows raised in surprise. "Really?" Naruto nodded. "Well thank you it's an old perfume that my mother wore when I was little I thought it be ok if I wore it said Shion as she grew a bigger blush than before." It's ok with me so were we headed "asked Naruto as he held his arm out for her Shion then her arm around Naruto's and linked their arms at the elbow and headed out As the two were walking to the restaurant he noticed that some of the villagers were giving them strange looks both the men and women thought that they made a cute couple "Um why is everyone looking at me is there something on my face or something" asked Naruto as shion then laid her head on his arm "Naruto, you are a hero to everyone of Demon Country now you saved everyone from mayro including me I'm very grateful for that" said Shion as they continued to walk I'm a hero huh?' he said to himself After a few minutes of walking they finally stopped at the restaurant Naruto looked at the sign and read the demon's allure he started to laugh a little by just looking at the sign as soon as the two went in a waiter came and greeted them " ah Shion – sama and Naruto Uzumaki it is a pleasure to you meet you I will be your Walter for today for a table for you" said the Walter as he walked them to their table as they we getting seated some of the other costumer's looked at the two of them most of the young girl eyed Naruto from front to back and even some older some too as for Shion he noticed this right away " I swear if one of this bitches try anything with him I rip out their eyes and stomp on it while she bleeds" she thought as the two got seated and started to order "So what can I get the two of you" asked the waiter as give them the menus and then took out a pen and notepad "I'll take some chicken and white rice with a side of soy sauce with a diet coke" said Naruto thinking that they didn't serve ramen "And I have some orange chicken with a few slices of beef and some white rice too with also a diet coke" said Shion as they both give the menus back to the waiter "Ok thank you and I will be back with your orders in a short while and before I go may I say thank you Naruto Uzumaki for saving our village from Mayro" said the waiter as he bowed and leave "How did he know my name I didn't even tell him said Naruto as the waiter came back? "Here are you drinks" said the waiter as he put the drinks down and left again "Well like I said you're a hero once you left the council had announced to the village that you were the one that saved our village and ever since than the villagers have never been happier I when I was younger the villager's were always sadden because they were scared of Mayor and afraid of what he would do to them if they stood up to him" said Shion as she took a drink "But as I see we both did it if it wasn't for your strength I wouldn't have been able to make that resagean (pardon the spelling) and defeatso thank you for your strength shion" said Naruto as he looked at her with his blue eyes Shion couldn't take it anymore she started to get a blush that would probably out match Hinata " um thank you Naruto that's the first time that any one as ever thanked me for anything" said " shion as she couldn't help but look down trying to cover the blush she had After a few more minutes of talking about how they been and what was new shion learned that Naruto became the new toad master and that he learned some new moves and that he got the

claymore as for Naruto he learned that Shion had been helping small and big villages preventing dasterers and that her visions were getting more clear and longer too but after a short while the waiter finally came back with the order's "Sorry it took so long here's your orders is there anything else you would like" said the waiter "No were fine thank you" said Shion as the waiter left to take care of other orders During their romantic night both Naruto and Shion talked more about what was new and how thing's were going Shion wished that the night never ended soon 2 hours pasted and Naruto and Shion just talk about what ever was on their mind they even shared a dessert together some of the other costumer looked at the two and thought of how cute of a couple they made but the more Shion looked at Naruto the more she just couldn't wait to have him so what she did was that she grabbed her fork and threw it under the table with out Naruto noticing "Um Naruto can I tell you something" asked Shion "Sure what is it?" answered Naruto "Well you know when I said that I was grateful for saving the village" said Shion "Ya what about it?" said Naruto Shion then leaned forward and whispered in his ear "Well let me repay you with a little something before we leave" said Shion in a sedative voice as Naruto eyes looked down to see her breast almost exposed she leaned back in her chair " I think I just dropped my fork under the table let me get it real quick as shion went under the table before anyone say her she then crawled over to Naruto and unzipped his pants Naruto looked both way's to make sure no one say what she did She took out his dick and started stroking it getting it erect Shion starts jacking him off and getting him bigger. She licked the tip and pulled back "Keep an eye out. Tell me if you see anybody near if the waiter comes back tell him that I went to the bathroom or something" she said as she started sucking his dick Naruto than put one of his hand's under the tables cover and grabbed her hair and pushed her down more so she can get deeper Shion kept on sucking as she went deeper and started to go faster on him "Keep that up I want you to suck every last drop said Naruto as me mumbled under his breath now Shion was totally focused on his penis feeling it get hotter in her mouth. After a few minutes Naruto felt like he was gonna explode "I'm gonna cum he said in a low voice as he turned on his endless supply just before he started to cum Shion eyes turned wide as she felt large waves of Naruto cum go down her throat Naruto still held on to her head making she was still drink his cum after a few minutes he let go of her head she quickly took him out of her mouth and took deep breaths as she started to get cum on her face. She closed her eyes and let it all get on her. Naruto stopped cumming and Shion opened her eyes "Wow I can believe that he cummed so much I thought I was gonna drown" she thought as she started to wipe it off her face. She saw a little on his tip and sucked it off. After a few minutes she zipped up his pants and went back on the chair before anyone noticed "So what did you think" as Shion as she fixed up her hair a little "Well I say we continued this some were more private so let's go said Naruto as he paid the bill and the two headed out as they went outside they noticed that the streets were almost completely empty as they were still walking Shion couldn't help but savior the taste of Naruto's cum the more she still felt his cum in her the more she just wanted Naruto to take her just but just as they were walking an alley Naruto granted her wish by grabbing her hand and took her beside the building Shion was too much in escesty to even care as soon as they got far enough to the sides Shion was already taking off her kimono "Naruto don't you think we can continue this in the room or something" said Shion as she could feeling Naruto hand's go in her kimono and rub her breast

"What? Are you crazy? Your the one who started this and besides. All the excitement of us getting caught gets me hornier." He said as he pushed her against the wall. He gets on his knees. "Push your whole body against the wall and put your arms up too." He said Shion got closer to the wall and put her hands up. Then she looked back at him to see what he was doing. Naruto untied the knot that held Shion's kimono together he then lifted up the kimono up a little up to her ass Seeing her thick thighs and bare white ass he slapped it once seeing it jiggle in front of him. "Damn you have a nice ass." He said. Shion liked that Naruto was telling her what to do so she decided to shake her waist as her ass wiggled in front of him. "Yeah that's what I like keep shaking it for me I'm gonna make this pussy mine" said Naruto as he grabbed her cheeks spreading them and started to lick her pussy. Feeling it wet he dug his face in deeper and licked more of her pussy. "Naruto mmm… more keep going my pussy like's what you're doing she said as he kept on licking her. Naruto moved his hand around her leg and into her pussy sliding down to her vagina feeling her hairs. He felt her pussy and started fingering it. "Oh god Naruto I'm feeling it my pussy is getting hot!" She said as she started to cum slowly she let go of holding it in as more juice came out. Hearing her orgasm and feeling her wetter Naruto licked faster but stopped fingering her. Her legs were starting to shake as waves of more pleasure came to her and more cum came out Naruto already feeling her juices all over his lips he pulled back. Seeing her stop shaking he saw some cum in between her thighs and started licking it from the bottom up her legs and back into her pussy. "Umm your pussy tasted great Shion" said Naruto Naruto gets up and drops his clothes and pants while Shion took off the kimono and threw it to the side He pushes her back against the wall some more and he tells her to put her hands back up again. Naruto grabs her by the waist with both hands and tries to guide his tip toward her pussy. Feeling it wet he entered his tip and then slowly entered her. "Ah… ah… ah… Oh yes don't stop Naruto! Fuck me she moaned as he went faster she didn't care if she got caught or not she just wanted Naruto to fuck her as much as he wanted As for Naruto he was on the urge of shooting it out. He let go of her hands and started grabbing her breast. Feeling it fit perfectly in the palm of his hands he squeezed them and massaged them roughly in circular movements as he turned on the touch of heat "AH god Naruto… please doesn't AH AH YES! Your hands are so hot more my nipples want to feel your touch Naruto" she said as she finally came inside again. Her juices quickly ran through and around his penis covering every inch and coming out of her and down to his genitals. "Fuck I'm gonna cum" he said as he too came inside of her. He laid his head down on her shoulder and pushed himself in deeper to fill her up. Naruto pulled out of her and she turned around she looked down to see his cock still hardened so she gets on her knees " Naruto I wanna suck your cock again I didn't get enough of it" she said as she grabbed his penis and placed it in her mouth. She started sucking it pushing her head back and forth letting her tongue under his shaft Naruto looked down at her and saw that she was real good at using her mouth so he turned on the endless supply again just before he cummed he then grabbed her by the head again and pushed her down more so she can get deeper Shion kept on sucking as she went deeper and started to go faster on him "um that a good bitch your so good with your mouth I already want to cum after this your gonna use those nice tit of your and give me a tit job" said as Shion looked up at him while she sucked faster after a few minutes of fuck facing her he felt the urge to cum " I'm gonna cum he said as he started to cum load's of his cum down her throat he could her gulp down loads and loads of his cum Shion drank every last drop until she couldn't any more she tried to pull out but Naruto still held on to her head "oh god not again I don't know how long I can keep doing this but it tastes so good" she thought as Naruto finally let go of her head she pull out quickly and closed her eyes as she felt cum spry all over her face spilling onto her breast Naruto turned off the endless supply and looked down to see her almost completely covered he couldn't tell if her hair was blonde any more "Now like I told you your gonna give me a tit fuck so you better start now or I'm gonna leave" said Naruto as he waited for her to start and without a single thought in her head

She grabbed her breast together rising them up so he can get a better look at them. Naruto grabbed his penis and raised it up so it was pointing up. She scooted closer and placed his dick in between her soft breast. Feeling it fit perfectly between her tits she started stroking his dick with her tits he then slid through faster as she felt it too and started moving faster. She looked up at Naruto to see if he was enjoying it. Naruto looked down at her as he already had the urge to cum "Fuck I'm gonna cum!" He said as a huge load came shooting out getting her in the neck. She stopped and let go of her breast while Naruto came on them. As he finished up he looked at her. "Turn around and get on all fours." He said to her. Shion turned herself around and looked back at him "Now raise your ass up a little He said. Shion lifted her ass up and Naruto grabbed her by the side of her thighs. He shoved his dick up her ass Naruto started thrusting feeling her warm inside. His penis started to get erect taking up more room. Shion too felt it as it went in deeper "This feels good. You like that don't you. You love having my dick in your ass? He said as he started bucking her ass up with his penis inside of her making her ass rise each time he did "Ah yes I don't Naruto I love it I want more of your hot dick in my ass ah god fuck me more I don't care who hears me I'm your fucking whore who want you to cum as many times as he want more naruto keeping going pound me like a the botch I am ah yes fill me up with your cum" she said as he went harder Shion could feel his sack hitting her as he thrusted faster. "UH NARUTO I'M GONNA CUM, MAKE ME CUM NARUTO UH UH AH AH YES I'M Cumming She screamed as she started cumming slowly. Naruto kept on thrusting till he too came." I'm Cumming too" said Naruto as he blew his load into her ass. He stopped ramming her and let it all flow out filling her up. A while ed and he pulled out letting Shion get up on her feet. Naruto than started to put back on his pants" get dressed were heading home" he said as he picked up her kimono and gave it to her Shion grabbed the kimono and put it on and started to fix her hair up a little before they headed out "Were not done are we Naruto? I can still go so if you want to start again I don't mind" she said as she opened her kimono and showed Naruto her breast Naruto looked at her for a moment " are you crazy or something were just getting started but I thought we continue this in the room trust me your gonna have a long night ahead of you so let's hurry just looking at you make me want to take you again he said as he pulled her close and grabbed her ass he then whispered in her ear besides I wanna fuck that sweet ass of your some more and besides you said that you were my whore and I cant let my whore be unsatisfied" he said as Shion got a big blush across her face Naruto then pocked his head out to see if anyone heard them and surprisely the road was empty "huh I guess we could have kept going it didn't matter how load she got no one would of heard" he thought has they both came out of the alley and headed straight home _ _ _ _ Few Minutes later _ _ _ _ Naruto was pushed onto the door Shion then put her arms around Naruto then started making out with him at the same time she opened the door and went in and closed it amazingly while still making out they found her room she then opened the door and grabbed Naruto collar and closed the door they were both talking off the other's clothes and since she wasn't wearing neither panties or a bra it was in no time after a few minutes Shion went on the bed and got on all fours She turned her head and looked at Naruto "Naruto please fuck my ass again I loved the way you fuck me make me yours Naruto I'm yours for the taking give me lot's of your cum starting here" she said as she grabbed the bed sheets being prepared for the ass fucking she was about to get Naruto went on the bed and went on his knees he than grabbed her hips and rammed himself in Shion was surprised at the pleasure what she was feeling she also loved that fact that he went in

rough "Ah yes Naruto be as rough as you want fuck my ass some more Naruto ah yes oh god fuck me more" she said as Naruto started thrusting feeling her warm inside. His penis started to get erect taking up more room. Shion too felt it as it went in deeper. "Fuck your ass is tight." He said as he grabbed it tighter and started thrusting in crazy. He started to Ram himself in again. He pulled out and rammed himself in again hard shaking the bed and shaking Shion body she saw her tit's move back and forth with each thrust Mnph! You like that? Mnph! Don't you tell me how much you love my cock in you tell me how much a dirty whore you are or else I'm gonna stop he said as he begun to stop his trusting Shion looked back she didn't want him to stop and she knew the only way to make him keep going "ah yes Naruto I love it oh god yes fuck my ass Naruto I'm your dirty whore I've always been yours I want you to fuck me the first moment I saw you more Naruto keep going I'm gonna cum soon ah yes Naruto more I need your cock Naruto it's all I ever wanted so please Naruto cum in me" she begged as Naruto started to go faster and faster soon the bed was hitting the wall at fast speed Naruto didn't say a word to her but he kept going "Oh fuck! Naruto I cant take this please cum in me please she begged again but Naruto didn't listen he was pounding her faster making her chest move forward and back at every thrust he made Naruto saw her tits and reached over to grab one He squeezed it feeling its softness and when he found her nipple he started rubbing it. "Ah Naruto enough teaseling your hand feel so good right now" she said as she still held on to the bed sheets Naruto started speeding up again making her move faster. Feeling her walls close ever time he went deeper. Ah fuck shion I'm cumming he said as he started to fill her ass up with "me too "OH KAMI! NARUTOOO!" She screamed as she came in herself. Shion then collapsed onto the bed taking deep breath's Oh god Naruto that felt good please don't stop Naruto I can still cum a few more time she said" as she took more deep breath's "Well you're lucky too I can still go but I have a new position for you so why don't you go lie on the pillows and open your legs a little." He said. As she turn around and laided on her back and opened her legs as Naruto came over to her again with a full erection. Naruto than Naruto grabbed her ankles and placed then on his shoulders. He slouched himself toward her entrance: now raise your body up a little he told her she used her elbows to raise herself up. Then as she was up Naruto entered her ass hole which Naruto than leaned toward her body as it pushed her legs all the way down to her breast. He positioned his arms on each side of her body and started thrusting. "Oh god this feels even better Naruto more keep going oh yes more cum Naruto" she said After Hearing that Naruto sped up again thrusting faster ""Oh fuck! That's right baby fuck me! Make me cum!" She said. Naruto started speeding up some more feeling her ass in a way he never felt before. "Oh fuck I think I'm gonna cum" he said as he started to cum in her "No don't stop. Please keep on fucking me! Don't pull out." She said. "I never said that I was done" he said as he kept on going even though he already came. "That's right Naruto keep fucking me good a rough" She said as she looked at him. Naruto kept going at it not slowing down. As he saw her tits move he decided to reach down and grab one with his mouth biting onto it. He then used one of his hands to finger her as they fucked. Now feeling his comeback he started to get in it again and sped up. "OH YES FUCK ME HARDER! HARDER!" She screamed as she was getting pounded and fingered at the same time. She put her hands up on the beds wall so she can push down every time he pushed out. DON'T STOP FUCKING ME OH GOD YES Naruto I DON'T CARE WHO HEARS ME I LOVE

GETTING FUCKED BY YOU AH YES MORE NARUTO FUCK MY PUSSY SOME MORE" she screamed Naruto fingered her faster as he waited for her cum "OH KAMI!" She said as she exploded. Her cum came shooting out trailing down to her ass reaching his cock. Naruto took her tit out of his mouth and to look at her legs grabbed onto her ankles "I'm about to cum!" He said. Shion then started to rub her nipples trying to arouse herself. "OOHHHH!" He screamed and came into her asshole. He collapsed and rested as he kept on cumming. Once he finished he got up and slid his dick out of her and they both rested. They both then looked at the ceiling while covered in the blankets Shion's hair was all messy and it looked like she been fucked all day Shion was tired as hell she was just about to fall asleep until "hey shion you know I still I one more load for you so let me do you one more time before you fall asleep he said "I don't know Naruto you fucked me so much and I'm so tired I don't think I can last" she said Just than Naruto formed his charka onto his hands and grabbed Shion's sides to give her just enough energy to go one more round "but I guess one more round wont hurt so what position do you want" she asked Well get off the bed and bend over and grabbed your knees." He said she than got off the bed and bended over grabbing her knees He grabbed her and positioned his dick at her ass. He slowly entered her as it went deep and slowly curved down as her body was in a curve position. He started to go faster and harder "Oh god Naruto your so deep in me already" she said as she felt his cock go in deeper and deeper Shion squeezed her inner muscles making it tighter on him Yeah that's what I like a tight pussy" he said as he stopped thrusting and pushed himself deep in her till she took all of him in and he came feeling her deeper parts the most and pulled himself out when he finished. But Shion still felt that she could go so she turned around and went on her knees and grabbed his dick and started sucking it "ummm that's feel's so good now put it between your breast I still have a little bit for you he said Shion grabbed her tits together and Naruto entered in between them. She started moving her breast as his dick easily slid between them. "I'm gonna cum" he said as Shion closed her eyes knowing how much he can cum and looked away as he cummed his whole load onto her neck and slowly the shots descended to her chest and tits. Feeling all the hotness on her chest Shion looked down to see he was still cumming. She slid his dick up to her face and started to get cum on herself as more kept coming out onto her. "wow Naruto I cant believe you can cum so much it feel's so good on my skin but can you help me up my legs hurt so much' she asked Naruto then picked her up bridle style and took her to the bed than they both covered themselves with the blanket's and right before shion closed her eyes Naruto whispered in her ear you better get a lot of rest your gonna have a long day ahead of you my dirty priestess" he whispered as they both fell asleep End of Chapter Ok review or make a suggestion for the next chapter the next chapter is gonna be another Naruto x Shion after that chapter it's gonna be Naruto x Karin so I will take out Shion's and Karin's name out of the poll and I know that the votes have went up on the poll but had I had plan on already making the Shion and Karin chapter's and if you have a suggestion on another one of Naruto ability please inform me or Slicerness And also I got a lot of messages about some of the chapter if you have any questions about the remake's or the original either asked Slicerness about the remakes or me about the original

preview of karin's chapter preview of karin's chapter ok here is a preview of the karin chapter there is no lemon yet and i've also not put up the title of the chpater but what i want you reader's to do is that i want to hear you suggestions about it so far so i can either change it and make it better i know i havent posted the other shion chapter yet but i will soon i plan to update the story by 2 chapter's this time so give me an honest opinion about it so this chapter is still in the works so enjoy the preview _ _ _ _The next day _ _ _ _ A/n before you read the chapter let me tell you that I'm not that good with action scean's so this might not be might a good action scean so if you have anything bad to say about it tell me how to make it better After finishing the mission a little bit early and taking Shion back to the demon country and giving her a "proper farewell" Naruto was heading back to the leaf village he began to think he would see Sasuke again man I wonder when I'm gonna see him again I want to know how much stronger he's gotten since then if he's anything like last time I might be in trouble" He thought has he continued to walk to the leaf village Meanwhile the kyuubi was in his cage having a good oh time with the mate Naruto gave him until he sensed a certain uchiha's charka signature " hey kid I think someone just answered you pray's I just sensed that uchiha's charka the one you been looking for he's a few miles from where you are but from what I can tell he must have just gotten out of battle the signature is pretty weak you better hurry before he get's away" said the kyuubi as he tried to close in to Sasuke's exact location "Reallyok then let's go I wonder who he was fighting to get injured enough that he's charka level is so low" he thought has he jumped to the trees and headed towards Sasuke Meanwhile with Sasuke and his team Sasuke had just gotten out of battle with the eight tails and lost horribly the only reason why the eight tails wasn't chasing them was because Sasuke had burned his book full of song's and rimes right after the eight tails blew his chest wide open Jugo had given him some of his bone to heal and Karin had him bite her arm Suigetsu had given them some time by fighting the eight tails after that Karin grabbed some smoke bombs and threw them making their getaway but before they could get away one of the eight tails came out of the smoke and wrapped around one of Karin's leg burning/poisoning in the progress Karin had just beryl got her leg out and started running as fast as they could as they were running Karin started to slow down due to the injury "wait guys my leg something's wrong this isn't a normal injury" she said as they tried to gain speed "Karin if you cant keep up your worthless to me I need you to suck it up and hurry up before he catches up to us" said Sasuke as jugo and Suigetsu started getting further and further away from her she tried to catch up but it was no use Sasuke turned around to see that she was even less behind then she was 1 minute ago so he turned back and headed toward's her " good for nothing healer why did she have to get in my way i should just leave her here but her ability to heal us by biting her is useful but if she get's in my way one more time I'm gonna kill her" he thought has he was just about to grab her and run but just when he was about to a kunai came out of a near by tree almost cutting the side of his neck Sasuke looked around to see who it was that threw the kunai "it been awhile Sasuke I'm surprised to see you all the way out here" said Naruto as Sasuke looked up at a tree and saw Naruto coming from behind the tree

"hen it's just you why don't you get out of my way Naruto this doesn't concern you" he said as he rushed to get Karin but in a blur Naruto was right in front of him blocking his way to Karin naruto then noticed the Akatsuki coat that he was wearing "Sasuke you ed up with the Akatsuki why? Naruto asked "I plan on using the Akatsuki for my revenge against the leaf village and no one's gonna stop including you Naruto so either get out of my way or die" as he got ready to attack "sorry Sasuke but I'm not gonna let you get away this time, it was different last time I was weakened by the nine tails but now it's time for you to stop this madness" said Naruto as he started to form the Rasengan Sasuke saw the Rasengan and then he started to for the Chidori NARUTO SASUKE they both shouted at the same time and ran toward's each other they both jumped in the air Karin looked up to see them both about to clash she didnt know how big the explosion was gonna be so she limped behind a tree they both held their attack just before the clash they both looked in each other's eyes both seeing the light and dark RASENGAN CHIDORI just then they clashed a big bright light then filled the whole area Karin was blinded as the whole area that was once full of trees was now turned into a gaping hole Karin tried to hang on but the wind was too strong wind and part's of the trees were flying every where that she didnt notice that a branch was heading right toward's her the branch hit her causing her to fall but luckily for her another tree broke her fall as her body hit the branch naruto and Sasuke then both flew back hitting the remains of two trees that were behind them Sasuke got up and noticed the Karin was further form him he turned around to see that jugo and Suigetsu were already gone Sasuke looked at naruto to see him get up "We'll finish this another time Naruto" he said as he was just about to run Karin had just woken up to see Sasuke leaving " wait Sasuke I'm coming" she said as she tried to get up but her leg was to badly injured Sasuke turned around and said " I don't have room for the weak on my team you are useless and so weak that you couldn't even get away form the after shock of the attack i have no further use for you anymore i'll find a better healer" said Sasuke as he went on top of the tree and looked back for a moment and looked at naruto with his dark eyes both naruto and Sasuke glared at each for a moment and Sasuke then started to retreat Naruto was just about to start chase until " hey kid forget about him i think you should help the girl she look's pretty hurt maybe she can give you some info about where he's headed" said Kyuubi as he waited for Naruto to make his decision " I guess your right i should help her i cant just leave her here to die" he thought as he turned around and headed straight for Karin Karin was too much in shock from what Sasuke just told her to notice that Naruto was headed straight toward's her " how could Sasuke say that after all I've done for him how could he call me worthless and weak was that all i was to him just a tool to be used when he needed it" she thought has she started to cry Naruto saw this and knew the reason why she was crying "hey are you okay do you need any help" asked Naruto as he put his hand on her shoulder he saw her head lowered on the ground crying Naruto saw her a lavender uniform with the Akatsuki coat with short black shorts with long black thigh high stockings "Don't touch me just who the hell are you" she said as she looked up at Naruto showing her red eyes with brown glasses and red hair that was in an unusual hairstyle having tear's continued to fall from her eyes making her glasses fog up

"The name's Naruto Uzumaki better known as the next hokage but i see your hurt let me take you back to the leaf village and get you healed I know this great nurse that can help" said Naruto "W-w-w why would y-y-you help me you don't even know me how do you know that i wont run once i get healed "asked Karin as she continued to sob "well how about this once you get healed i'll take you back here and i know you were with Sasuke and if the council knew about you and your connection to Sasuke they might tourcher you or something so you better take off the Akatsuki coat and leave it here I promise to get you there safe and sound and i'll buy you some new clothes the clothes your wearing now look so worn out and dirty said Naruto with a big grin on his face Karin saw the look on his face and made her blush a little so she stopped her crying and used her eyes to check his charka to see if he was laying but once she did she saw that Naruto's charka was so warm and kind that she could almost see a bright light in front him as he stood in front of her o-o-ok i'll go but no funny business you got that" said Karin "Sure no problem" said naruto as he turned around and got on one knee" we can get there faster if you get on my back" said as he waited for Karin Karin got up and wrapped her arms around his neck naruto then grabbed her leg's and got up and headed for the leaf village as for Karin as naruto was running as fast as he could she could feel the warmth of his charka getting on her " his charka color's their so bright he the total opposite of Sasuke i think i might just enjoy the time I have with him" she thought has she laid head down on his shoulder's and slowly few asleep Naruto noticed this right away " she fell asleep i cant blame her after what just happened with her and Sasuke sleep is the best thing for her right now" he thought as he continued to run "hey Naruto I noticed the injury on the girl's leg that injury could have only been made one way it was my a another demon like me and it can't be healed by just any one so why don't you get somewhere safe and lay her down I'm gonna tell you how to heal this injury and the other's" said kyuubi as he waited for Naruto to get somewhere safe _ _ _ _ Few Minutes Later _ _ _ _ As Naruto was trying to find a safe spot to heal Karin Naruto noticed that it was gonna get dark soon luckily for him he found a cave that was perfect for the two of them so he went in and laid her down and took off her glasses just in case she moved and they broke and got a blanket out of his bag and put it over her "she should be good here for awhile but for right now I should get some firewood I'm glad Shion gave me some supplies before I left" as he got up and went into the forest _ _ _ _ 20 Minutes Later _ _ _ _ After 20 minutes after Naruto left Karin then started to wake up her eyes were burley she realized that she didn't have her glasses on so her moved her hand around until she found them she put them on and looked around to see that she was alone "where am I the last thing I I was being carried by that Naruto guy that promised that he would take me to the leaf village to get healed and where the hell is he" she thought as she got up and headed to the entrance of the cave but she forgot about her leg and was about to hit the ground face first until she felt a pair of hand's on her stomach she looked up to see Naruto "did you forget about your leg you shouldn't be standing right now so wait a few minutes and let me get this fire started" he said as he lifted her up bridel style and sat her down he then grabbed the fire wood he dropped and put it in a pile and started to fire then he opened up his bag and took out a few wrapped fish out of the bag and put a stick it in and put it near the fire after that he went toward's Karin "ok now let me see that leg" asked Naruto as he sat in front of her Karin looked at him for a minute and stuck out her leg Naruto could see the burning/poison mark on her leg "ok now fox what do I do I haven't done this before" he said as Karin continued to look at him with worriedness "Ok kit now you know when you use the touch of heat for you mates well this is gonna

be a little different since you want to heal all her wounds you gonna have to have her lay down first" said the kyuubi "Karin right? That what I heard Sasuke call you I'm gonna have to have you lay down since I'm not just gonna heal your leg I'm gonna heal all your wound's at once" he said as Karin did what he said and moved her leg off his lap and laid down on her back Ok now put your hand's over her body and form the touch of heat it will form over her body and start healing it were gonna heal her other injuries first before the leg" said kyuubi as Naruto started to form the touch of heat and just like the kyuubi said it form above her and started healing her Karin was holding still as Naruto was healing her "what the hell is this kind of healing I've never heard of this but this charka feels so hot and warm I can feel it healing my wounds is this the power of the nine tailed fox that Sasuke and that masked dude were talking about" she thought as Naruto continued to heal her (A/N she knows because she was there when Sasuke and Madara were talking about the nine demons) _ _ _ 5 minutes later_ _ _ The red charka started to go down soon Karin was fully healed except her leg and the red charka was gone she looked at her arms and other leg to see that she didn't have bite marks on her any more she sat up in front of Naruto he grabbed her leg and put it on his lap once more " ok were all done with these injury's but now I'll start with the leg" he said as he formed the touch of heat again but this time only on the leg (A/N imagetion like sakura healing a wound like that) Karin looked at Naruto again " so tell me why your helping me I'm g=not gonna tell you were Sasuke's headed even though he called me worthless and weak said Karin as Naruto looked up to see tears coming out of her eyes " Well I would like to know were he's headed but I'm not gonna do anything to you if you want after this you can go but if I know Sasuke he wont take you back he might just kill you or something" he said as he continued to heal "how do you know Sasuke anyway he barely told me anything about his past" said Karin as she looked at Naruto eyes for some reason she couldn't take her eyes off them something about them made her happy " first let's eat something I don't know about you but I could eat a million bowels of ramen right now" said Naruto as he finished healing her leg and got up and went near the fire to eat his fish Karin looked at him again and got up and went on the other side of the fire and started eating After about an hour later Karin and Naruto started talking Naruto told her about the adventures of team 7 and how Sasuke was his rival/best friend, about how Sasuke was one of his very first bond he ever made with any one and about the last fight they had at the final valley Karin listened to everything Naruto said she was shocked at first about the stuff she head about Sasuke it sounded to her that Sasuke had a very peaceful past for a moment "You and Sasuke are best friends he never told us about anything like this but after what happened it looks like the leaf village is my only hope what do you think gonna happened to me once I get to the leaf village" asked Karin as started getting worried 'I'm not sure about that but I promise that nothing will happened to you and I always keep my promises but why were you and the other's running from in the first lace "Well he had just gotten in battle with the eight tails and we were trying to get away but before I could run one of it's tails wrapped around my leg causing it to burn but I manage to get free and started to run but Sasuke and the other's were too far beyond me and that's when you cam along" said Karin as she finished eating "well it's a few day's walk from here to the leaf village so we'll stay here for the night and start walking when the sun's up so I'm heading to sleep' said Naruto as he took off his coat and used his bag as a pillow and used his coat as a blanket Karin than realized that Naruto had given her the only

blanket so give an honest opinion about it so i can make it better so send a suggestion, your opinion or an idea and also when you send me the message could you plz send it this way for example - idea for karin chapter or suggestion for karin chapter if you could thank you

Shion's Enjoyment and TenTen's hot Day

C

hapter 26

Shion's Enjoyment and Hinata's and tenten's hot Day Naruto x Shion Hinata x tenten Yuri lemon Author's notes

Here's the 28th chapter of pile of lemons as I can see that many of you reader's liked the latest chapter of the story and I've also gotten some pretty good ideas for future chapter's and for this chapter, and the Karin chapter's and also I have also been asked to mix some yuri in future chapter's so in future chapter there will be some yuri added to them so enjoy the chapter review, make a suggestion, or give an Idea for a future all ideas are acceptable enjoy P.s this chapter will probably be short I really want to get to the Karin chapter's so this chapter will be an almost full lemon chapter P.P.s and also I've gotten some message's asking for both Kushina and mitoko to the story first of all I will not write a chapter where Naruto fuck's his own mother really reader's is that what you want you really want to read a chapter where he fuck's his mother I'm not really up for that and I'm not really the kinda of author who writes that kind of chapter secondly as for mitoko I wouldn't even know how to start a chapter with her after all so no both Kushina and mitoko will not be added to the story I think some of you reader's will agree with me that, that's just sick and wrong but thank you for the suggestion though _ _ _ _ Few day's later _ _ _ _ A Few day's had ed since Naruto and Shion slept together since than thing's were getting better Naruto trained a little more while Shion gave him a little break every now and again Naruto had to get papered to fight a demon that was terrorizing a village near by so me mostly worked on sage mode and sword training since shion had hired master swordsmen to help him in his training after the training Naruto finally knew how to use the claymore and luck since the next demon attack was only a few day's away so both Naruto and Shion headed out to the village Shion got a horse carriage to get them there faster But as they were heading to the village Shion couldn't help but look at Naruto with lust in her eyes she sat right next to him and put her head on his arm" Ummm Naruto how about after this mission is done we head back to my room so I can give you an reward" she said as she put one of her hand's near his crouch and started rubbing it "Cant wait but still I will need your help if you can tell me where the demon gonna attack that would be a big help in saving the villager's but until than can you wait just a little longer I promise right after the mission is done we'll find the nearest hotel room and stay the rest of the day and night there's" said Naruto as he leaned his head on her's _ _ _ _ Few hours Later _ _ _ _ They finally made it to the village the old man that requested Shion to the village was there waiting "Shion – Sama you finally made it we are happy that you are finally here to help us kill this demon" said the old man as he held his hand out as Shion came out of the carriage "Don't worry my guard here will make sure that your village stay's safe but tell me old man what is

your name you never me told when we talked" said Shion as Naruto came out of the Carriage "Oh! I'm sorry my name is Rokusu (A/N bear with me with the name I couldn't think of a name that just came to me now) I am the village's doctor I have had too many people die in the village already so I came to you as quickly as I could but please come with me I'll take you to your room for the time your staying here" he said as they started to walk to the hotel "So Rokusu has the demon surprised the village or anything and as the demon been attacking certain target's" asked Shion as they were walking "No not really the demon just comes from the ground and starts attacking the men in the village have tried everything they could think of but nothing has worked but are you sure your guard is strong enough to kill the demon "Yes I am positive that Naruto can kill the demon I trust him with my life he actually saved me last year of a crazy man wanting power he almost died in the process that's how much he'd would go to save anyone" said Shion as she looked at Naruto again with lust in her eyes "Ya that's right old man so don't worry your village is in safe hands I promise that as long as it takes that the demon wont harm you guy anymore" Said Naruto as he raised his fist in the air After a few minutes they finally made it to the hotel "this is one of our most glories hotel's in the village your rooms will be on the top floor Said Rokusu as the three of them headed in as they headed in Shion and Naruto looked around to see that it was a fairly good place to stay in as they got in the elevator Shion still couldn't help but look at Naruto with only one thing in mind when he was gonna fuck her brains out "oh god Naruto take me now I cant wait till me get to the room I'm gonna lock the door and never let you out I'm gonna suck out every last drop of your cum even if it takes day's I can already feel your long thick cock in my pussy come on you stupid elevator I cant wait much longer if it wasn't for this old man I would already be sucking his cock or him having his way with me oh god I already feel like touching myself" she thought has she slowly put one of her hands in her pants and slowly started fingering herselfbut this didn't go unnoticed my Naruto he looked at the corner of his eye and saw the whole thing "Wow she must be really horny if she already fingering herself I'm liking this mission more and more everyday but last time it was just a fuck this time I'm gonna make sure she's my bitch she's gonna be so addicted to me so much that she's gonna want to come back with me to the village prepare to have your brain's fucked out of you Shion" as she started to chuckle under his breath finally after 3 more minutes in the elevator they made it to the top floor and after a short walk they made it to their room "Here is your room and the key we will come as soon as we hear of the demon's presence if there is anything you need don't be afraid to call for room service I have to get back to the hospital I still have some patience's that need my help good day" said Rokusu as he gave them the key and left as soon as he went in the elevator Naruto turned around to put the key in the keyhole "So Shion how should we sta- " said Naruto as Shion pushed him in the room as soon as he unlocked it she then closed the door "You've teased me enough already I can't stop thinking about having you're big cock in my mouth She said as she pushed him on to the bed they both than started to take off their clothes soon they were both completely nude shion than went on her knees she grabbed his dick and started to jack him off getting him bigger Naruto looked down at her as she now started to suck his dick while with the other hand she started twisting "ummm faster you whore I saw you fingering yourself in the elevator I know how horny you are so suck faster bitch" he said as he put both his hand on her head she looked up at him with lust in her eyes she than started sucking faster and harder For some odd reason she loved it when he called her a whore, a bitch or even a slut she didn't care for him it was true she loved it when he had his way with her she loved it when Naruto was rough with her she than to gagged and choked as Naruto pushed her head in deeper. Becoming extremely turned on by her gagging sounds he started talking "come on suck faster my dirty whore I

have a few load's I want you to drink before I fuck that nice ass of your's" he said as he pushed her head even deeper all the way down her throat Shion just started to suck as hard as she could She found herself turned on by the dirty talk As he gripped her head tighter and started forcing her head down further she couldn't help but reach down and start fingering herself luckily for her It only took a few minutes to achieve the orgasm Looking up at him with lust filled eyes she watched his face contort in even more pleasure when she moaned he then slammed his cock down all the way down her throat and just before he started cumming he activated the Endless Supply jutsu Shion felt a Hugh wave of cum going down her throat as she started to drink after a few minutes of swallowing she was just about to pull out "oh god I don't know how much longer I can take this, but it feels so good I feel like I'm gonna drown if he doesn't let me pull out but I have to show him that I can drink as much cum as ever" she thought as she tried to swallow faster "now that a good bitch drink up I don't want you to miss a single drop I'm almost done just keep going he said as he held on to her head for a few minutes just before he pulled out he turned off the endless supply Naruto let go of her hair and took himself out leaving him almost halfway covered in her saliva."Ummm Naruto that was so fucking good but now I want it somewhere else can you get off the bed real quick I've been wanting to try out this position" she said as Naruto got off the bed Shion went on the bed she was stomach first on she than put her hands on the bed rail "Naruto can you please tie my hand's for me" she said in an sedative voice Naruto got the hint of what Shion wanted to try out so he got his ninja pouch and got some wire from it he then tied both her hand's to the bed rail (A/n you can thank chm01 and thank Slicerness for the suggestion for the wire for this position I personally don't know if I'm doing this position right so just in case tell me what I did wrong so I can change it later) so she was tied to the rail and on her knees she turn's her head and looks at Naruto "Naruto please fuck my ass as hard as you possibly can I'm all yours Naruto fuck me as long as you want your cock is the only one I want inside me I want to feel you cum go inside my womb just thinking about it is already making my pussy drip so please Naruto hurry up and bang me drill that big, thick , long cock in me" she begged as Naruto could see her juices flowing out of her Naruto went on the bed and went on his knees rubbing his cock on her pussy just to tease her " don't worry Shion I'll have you screaming out my name in ecstasy" he said as he massaged the side of Shion's rear that he slapped, and grinned his vicious grin when he heard her let out a moan of pleasure. "Naruto please stop teasing me already and fuck me Naruto I can't take it anymore what do I have to do that I will feel your cock in her she pleaded as Naruto rub his cock on her pussy a little faster just to toy with her "We'll talk about that after were done but I'm just surprised to see how much your pussy is dripping let's see how much I can make you drip before I fuck you he said as he moved one of his hands from Shion's rear to her other hole making her gasp at what he was now doing. "Dammit his finger's are so cold if he keep's this up he'll have me cum in no time" thought Shion as she felt her rear end being lift up a little the fingers in her pussy. "Shion your pussy feels so good I might just tourcher you for a few hours before we start" said Naruto as his fingers soon touched a special area before grinning and pinched it with his nails. Shion screamed out in pleasure she didn't try to resist it she loved the feeling Naruto gave her if she was feeling this by just is finger's she couldn't wait to see how much she was gonna feel when he put his cock in her it wasn't long before he forced her into an orgasm. "Wow I can't believe you just cummed by that maybe I should see what happened's when I do it again he said as he pinched her special area again Shion screamed again feeling a jolt of pleasure run through her from his touch "that looked like it hurt maybe I should stop I don't want to hurt you that badly' he said as he pull out his finger's and was just about to get off the bed Shion turned her head again disappointed that she stopped "no don't please Naruto let's keep going I loved the feeling you just gave me so please

let's continue Naruto I'll do whatever you say I'll be whatever you want just don't stop Naruto she started to beg. Naruto went back onto the bed and lined his cock with her pussy "you'll do whatever I say and be whatever I say" Naruto chuckled a little bit "Shion before I'm done with you I'm gonna make you my bitch, if I say jump up and down nude in public, you say how long and fast, if I say touch yourself in public, you say where and for how long, If I say 'suck me off' you say 'deep throat or tongue?' If I say 'bend over and take it like a bitch in heat' you say 'my pussy is at your fuck and call' before you bend over to take all of me in you. Whether at your home, hot springs, or in public for everyone to see, you are my bitch you got that now tell you how much you want to get fucked (A/N this part came from my little bro that's 18 I'm 19 he actually read the whole story and thought about this part believe it or not only about 2 people in my entire family actually know that I write these kind of story's) "Please Naruto Take me! Screw me! Fuck me until I fall asleep from exhaustion even when I fall asleep just keep fucking me my pussy want's your cum so badly if you keep teasing me like this I'll go insane I'm your's Naruto your property I don't care who hears me I want to get fuck in the ass by you Naruto no one else so please Naruto just fuck me already" she pleaded again "Your wish is my command" he said as he grabbed her by the waist and rammed his cock in her not even brothering to go slow Naruto kept pounding into her without mercy for the next hour all Naruto heard form her were screams, moans, and cries of pleasure shion loved the feeling of what Naruto was doing "oh god yes fuck my ass ah faster Naruto pound me good and hard ah ah ah ah more keep going Naruto I love the way you fuck me" she said as Naruto just kept pounding away at her another 5 minutes later and Naruto was still going at it "Naruto I gonna cum" said Shion as she could feel the pleasure of cumming " hold on just a bit longer I'm not done yet" he said as he slapped her ass check a few time's "Ah Naruto that's the spot! Keep going! Me cum! Cum in Me! Ah yes more Naruto cum I me I want to have your children! I want to give birth to your child so Faster! Pound me more! Oh God you're so good, you're long, hard, cock is so hot! Ah, ah, more! Fuck my asshole harder Naruto!" She pleaded while he continued fucking her senseless. Naruto than he slammed his entire length into her ass "Shion I'm cumming" He grunted as both of them came at the same time. Her juices spraying all over the bed, and his seed warming her sore rectum. Shion started to moan a little feeing Naruto's cum in her "How does it feel" he said as he started trusting again in slow quick thrust "It felt great Naruto can you do it again I can't get enough of your cum so "Fuck me again Naruto I love having your cock in my ass and don't stop until your satisfied she said as she waited for Naruto to start "As you wish my horny little pet." He said as he started to trust faster and harder " ah yes more Naruto fuck me more I love your cock give me every last drop of your cum Naruto make sure you fill my womb up" said Shion feeling the pleasure of him inside her. The pleasure increased with each thrust. "You love my cock don't you, you horny slut say how much you love my cock" he said as he slapped her ass check's a few time's "YES, YES OH FUCK YES NARUTO I LOVE YOUR HUGE COCK! I LOVE IT SO MUCH!" She said as she was really close to her release "Ugh I'm almost there Shion" he said as he fucked her faster, deeper, and harder. "YES! CUM INSIDE ME PLEASE. I WANT YOU'RE CUM NARUTO FILL ME UP GIVE EVERY LAST DROP YOU HAVE AH YES MORE KEEP GOING I'M CUMMING she screamed as she felt Naruto go faster and harder she could almost hear the wall cracking due to the shaking of the bed "Me to let cum together" he said as they both cummed at the same time he blasted his cum deep inside Shion's pussy loving the feeling. After 4 minutes Naruto pulled put as string of cum were still coming out going down her legs " ah Naruto that was great but can you untie me I want to be done in other position's too" she said as she tried to untie her self but it was no use "Sure but I have a position for you so when I untie you I want you to lay on your back he said as he

leaded forward and untied her as soon as he untied her she turned her whole body around and slowly went down and lied on her back while Naruto grabbed onto her thighs lifting them up to his waist. He then lifted them to his shoulders and grabbed them by the ankles separating them apart seeing her vagina open up. "Naruto please hurry up and stick it in me I want to feel you hot think cum in me again" she said as she waited for Naruto to start Naruto entered her pussy while holding onto her legs that made a figure V sign. He started thrusting in her hitting his sack against her ass cheeks. Taking the lead Naruto went faster while Shion had her hands behind her head. Naruto loved the view he had, seeing his penis pound her pussy and her smooth body with nice curves. Not only that but every thrust her tits would move up and down as he went faster and harder. Naruto was holding onto her ankles while he kept fucking her seeing her tits jump "ah ah yes oh god Naruto fuck my pussy faster Naruto keeping going" she moaned. Naruto went faster feeling his climax coming he looked at her face seeing the expressions she made every time he went in and out. Seeing that she loved this as much as him he felt he couldn't hold it any longer. "Fuck Shion I gonna cum tell me how much you want my cum in you before I cum" he said as he could almost feel his release "I want it badly Naruto I want to feel every last drop you have I want you to fill my womb up with you cum I want to give birth to your child ah yes keep going I'm almost there I want to both my ass and womb with you hot cum I cant get enough of it ah yes Naruto I'm cumming she said as she felt her orgasm coming "Me too" he said Shion started to blast out cum onto the tip of Naruto's dick. That's when Naruto stopped his actions and started shooting loads of cum in her. He let go of her legs and bended forward as he came some more. Shion felt every drop of his cum go inside her even when he filled her up he kept on cumming soon Naruto pulled out of her letting his and her juice come out down her pussy to the bed sheets shion felt that she was gonna get a cramp from being on her leg's for being off her leg's for so long so she got off of the bed once Naruto saw her standing he thought of another position Hey Shion can you left your one of your leg's in the air I want to see just how flexible you are" he said as he waited for her to show him "Um sure I guess but why do you want to see how flexible I am anyway?" she asked as she easily lifted her leg up without losing balance Naruto looked at her legs amazed how strong and flexible they were. Even better her pussy was once again wide open with her cum sliding down her leg "this is why he" he said as he got off of the bed and walked up to her grabbing her leg and placing it on his shoulder. He entered her pussy once more and made sure he was comfortable. He then started thrusting into her pussy feeling the hotness of their juices. Shion was a little surprised at this she was never fucked this way before and since Naruto was the only one she fucked she stood there with her leg up letting him have his way with her "Ah yes baby more ah yes this feels so good ah ah ah yes fuck me" She said looking at Naruto in the eyes. Naruto moved in closer to Shion making her leg go up more. Close enough now he reaches over grabbing one of her tits and started to rub her nipples. The pleasure of him fucking her and rubbing her nipples at the same time was too much that she almost couldn't keep balance "ah Naruto cum in me please I want it ah I'm gonna cum she as she as she once again almost lost her balance "ah shion I'm cumming" he said as he held on to her legs as he started to cum soon both their juices started to fall on the floor as he filled her up after a few minutes there laid a big puddle of their juices on the floor Naruto let go of her leg Naruto then went behind her and grabbed her waist he then put used the touch of heat to give her a little bit more stamina and started kissing her neck

"Ah Naruto can I choose the next position I already know how I want it next she said as she started to moan as Naruto kissed her neck some more "sure you can pick it so what position do you want "he asked Shion then turned around and pushed him onto the edge of the bed so he was sitting down with his penis standing up straight for her taking. Shion stood in front of him and turned around bending over a little bit till she placed her hands on his knees. Naruto grabbed onto her waist holding onto her as she started to sit down on top of him. Shion felt his tip enter her pussy and decided to fall all the way down taking him fully. She placed her hands on his knees and started moving her torso in circles. Naruto loved her hot pussy sway around with him in her. He reached up to her breast and started rubbing them while she moved. "um Shion your pussy feels so hot" He said as Shion started to go a little faster after a few minutes she started jumping on him furiously that her tits were jumping like crazy. Naruto started to meet up with her every time she went up. "Ah yes Naruto oh god yes I love you Naruto ah yes more make me cum Naruto I can feel your cock going in deeper in me ah yes faster Naruto ah yes fuck me good make me cum" she said as she started jumping faster and harder "You like this don't you bitch your pussy feels tight! Tell me how much of a horny bitch you are" he said as he started to go even faster causing her tit's to jump even more "Ah I'm a dirty whore who need's to get fucked ah ah yes more Naruto keep going I love it up the ass I want to feel that hot sticky cum in me ah yes fuck me fuck this pussy as much as you want Naruto god Naruto I'm cumming she said letting herself fall down onto him. Naruto stopped and also sat down feeling her cum run down his dick and out of her pussy. She leaned back onto him resting while she kept cumming. Naruto started to feel her cum on his sack and waited for her to finish. After a few minutes Shion got off of him and stood up " Naruto can you fuck me in the ass one more time I love the feeling of it going deeper in me but this time Naruto don't stop till your satisfied even if you cum in me once just keep going" she said as she got on the bed and went on all fours and turned her head " pick any hole you want" she said as she spreaded her legs a little "I think I'll start with both" he said as he activated his Kage Henge shion then saw another dick right above the other as soon as she saw it she turned back around and grabbed the bed sheet's harder ready for the pounding of a life time Naruto entered both cock's in both holes at the same time he forced both the cock in her at the same time he then grabbed her by the hips and started trusting "Oh yes! Faster! Pound me more! Oh God you're so good, you're long, hard, cock is so hot! Ah, ah, more! Fuck" she said as Naruto continued fucking her senseless. " damn Shion your ass is so tight it almost hurt's when I go deeper and your pussy is so damn hot I'm gonna make this pussy mine" he said as he started to go even faster causing her tit's to move back and forth Naruto grabbed them and squeezed them as he fucked her "Ah yes Naruto this pussy is all your's ah yes more Naruto your dirty whore want's more of your hot cum ah yes Naruto I'm your cum slave fill me up I love the way you fuck me!" She almost screamed out. "Okay then my cum slut for me. I want to feel your warm juices on my cock's he slammed both lengths of cocks in her Causing her to scream in the process "I'm cumming" he said just before activating the endless supply " ah yes me too I'm cumming" she said as they both cummed Naruto shot endless amounts of sperm into her she grabbed the bed railing's as Naruto pounded her while they were both cumming Shion could feel the heat of his cum even after she was done Naruto cum then started to pour out between her legs Naruto cummed for another 3 minutes before he pulled out Shion's then put her head onto a pillow with her ass still up In the air Naruto then leaned up to her ear "I hope you aren't tired we have a long night ahead of us and it wouldn't be nice if you feel asleep and as can see you already picked out the next position" said Naruto as he deactivated

the Kage Henge he then put his cock back into her pussy and started trusting into her Shion just let him have his way with her _ _ _ Hour later _ _ _ An hour later and 6 orgasm's later Shion still had her hand on the pillow while Naruto was still having his way with her she had just felt Naruto cum into again making this the 7th time in one hour until she felt him stop his pounding " ahhh now that felt good shion I just couldn't stop fucking that nice ass of your's but this time I think I wanna see those tit's of your's jump again" he said as he pulled out of her and waited for her to get in position Shion was too much in escesty to even care so Naruto laid down once again on his back as shion slowly sat down on his cock she then starting to bounce up and down on his cock. Naruto gently put his hands on her hips, speeding up her bouncing with some light pressure. Oh God, ah, ah, Oh God Your cock feels so good! Naruto fuck me I'm almost there!" she said as she bounced faster and faster making her tit's go up and down Naruto held on to her hips ad she bounced after about a minute Naruto got another idea "I haven't used this ability in awhile but let's see how she take's it" he thought as he used the unbearable pleasure ability (A/N I haven't used this ability for a while I think the last time I used this ability in a lemon was way back in the beginning I think in a tenten chapter I forgot) so shion couldn't cum unless Naruto said so shion still kept bouncing on his cock soon she was having the feeling of cumming "ah Naruto I gonna cum" she said as she felt like she was gonna blow but soon after she realized that she hadn't cum yet " how come I can cum she said as Naruto grabbed her waist and bounced her faster " well it's a little ability I have Unless I let you, you won't be able to cum. And you can bet that I won't stop until your BEGGING me to!" he said as Naruto went deeper in her and for the next 4 hours scream's and moans filled the room " AH , ah , ah , Please Naruto! I can't take it any more!" she pleaded. "sorry Shion I don't think you deserved to cum just yet I'm gonna make you my bitch you got that I want to know that every time I come to you village I want to know that I'll fuck this sweet pussy of your's, I want to know that I will fuck you as soon as I see you" he said as he got a little bit more rough with her "Ah yes Naruto I'll fuck you wherever you whenever you want oh god I'll do whatever you say when you say it This is torture! Naruto but It huts so good! Let me cum! Please I don't know how much longer I can last" she said as Naruto then switched position he got her into the missionary position. "AH god Naruto… pleases" she tried to beg "I want to hear you scream shion or else I'm not gonna let you cum he said as he slapped her ass a few time's leaving a red mark "AH, AH, AH!" She moaned out loud she couldn't hold in her screams she felt like she was gonna out Scream it out! Let them hear you I want everyone here to know that you're my bitch I want you to scream about how much of a dirty, cum hungry slut your are" he said as he pounded her so hard that the wall itself almost creaked Shion had no close but to obey " I'M A FUCKING DIRTY WHORE NARUTO AH YES KEEP FUCKING MY ASS NARUTO I AM YOU CUM HUNGRY SLUT WHO NEED'S IT RIGHT NOW I LOVE GETTING FUCKED IN THE ASS BY YOU NARUTO SO PLEASE LET ME CUM AH YES PLEASE" she begged as Naruto slammed her harder then ever before Naruto bent down and whispered into her ear. "You've earned it shion let it go whenever you want." He said as he deactivated the unbearable pleasure ability and she did let it go with a very load scream Shion had the greatest orgasm that she had yet by far out of energy she fell onto the bed a very satisfied women Naruto pulled out of her and laid right next to her he then grabbed the blanket's and covered them self's shion laid her head on Naruto's chest

"wow that was the best fucking I've ever had Naruto I can believe you made me cum all those time's I wish this didn't have to end" said shion as she looked up at Naruto "Well then why don't you ask your conceal if you can have some time off god know's you need a break" said Naruto as he ran his hand in her hair "I don't know I have so many duties that I have to do and I'm not sure they'll even let me but I can ask after the mission's over but for now I'm dead tired and I feel sore so we'll talk tomorrow good night my hero" said Shion as she raised her head and kissed Naruto once more before she put her head back on his chest and fell asleep Goodnight my lovely priestess" whispered Naruto as he kissed shion on the forehead and fell asleep Meanwhile back at the leaf village (A/N meaning this is what happened while Naruto was with shion the whole time) It was the commencement of a very hot day at the leaf village it was currently over 100 degrees Tenten was at home in her basement taking inventory of tools, bombs, pouches and all other stuff a ninja need's for survival they had just gotten another shipment of ninja testing tools so had taken it downstairs the other day so when she opened the box today she realized that it was filled of a new special brand of the "gas-n-fuck 5000" this brand was in of those aspirin pill container's she grabbed one of the small container's and read the directions Take one pill every few day's pill may cause an increase in energy and lust taking more then one pill may cause person to feel herself pain certain area's for the body and may cause black out's so only take one every 3 or 5 day's So as she was reading the directions she couldn't help but get a few ideas in her head about Naruto and her so she got up and grabbed a empty trash bag and put all of the new brand of Gas-nfuck in her along of all of the gas-n-fuck bombs since her father never took inventory and he really never kept track of anything she then hurried up to her room and closed the door she then grabbed a box that had some clothes that she was gonna throw out and took the clothes out and put the gasn-fuck packets and bombs in her closet in the back of her clothes but not before taking a small box of it before putting it in her closet "The last time I used this was with Naruto, and he fucked me for 7 hour's straight in the missionary position that felt so good I was limping for 3 days, maybe I should see if he's home and try this new brand of gas-n-fuck, who knows I might just use more, the box dose say that his cock may get a few inches longer and thicker" Thought TenTenas she couldn't help but get thought's of Naruto having his way with her So thinking that her outfit wasn't sexy enough she took a white tang top what showed how firm her breast were plus she loved it when Naruto complemented her clothes and a pair of brown shorts what also showed how good her ass looked she was Naruto to fuck her as son as he saw her so she didn't even bother to take out a bra and panties so she took off her old clothes and put the new one's on she then looked in the mirror and fixed her hair a little and grabbed her back pack and put a few of the new gas-n-fuck's and a few of the bomb version she then headed downstairs and opened the door with only one thought in mind to have Naruto think, long cock inside her for a whole day So TenTen went into the village for her search for Naruto she went to the Raman shop, the training ground to only see that some of the villager's were putting some finishing touches on a new building, and then she went to the hospital to see if he was with Sakura or Ino but he was no where to be seen so then she decide to go to his house but before she could she saw Hinata and the rest of the team but she then noticed that kiba was walking funny and holding a ice pack on his right eye so she headed toward's them "Hey Hinata you guy's just get done with a mission?, and why is Kiba walking and holding a ice pack on his eye" asked TenTen as Kurenai and shion were walking kiba home

"Oh Hi TenTen, ya we just got done, and the reason why Kiba is walking funny and holding a ice pack on his eye is because Kiba should learn to keep his hand's to himself, and he cant get what isn't his" Hinata as she gave Kiba a death glare enough to scare him as he walked "I wonder what he did to make her so mad", " So Hinata do you know where Naruto could be I was just about to head over the house, but I saw you" said TenTen as she looked at Hinata "Well you can go with me then i was just about to head there myself, I was gone for a few days and I can't wait any longer, before i left i told Naruto that he'd better be nude and horny when I got back , so let's hurry" said Hinata as she started to walk and TenTen followed As they were walking TenTen couldn't help but check Hinata out she looked just so fuckable right now she was wearing her normal clothes but she was showing off so much cleavage it was no wonder why so many of the young male shinobi were burning with jealously when they found out that Hinata finally got with Naruto " damn she looks so fucking hot right now and just look at those tit's all I feel like doing right now is to suck them so badly, I just might also use this on her I could go for a threesome today I'm just to fucking horny to care right now" she thought as they arrived at the apartment building/house Hinata took her copy of the master key and opened the door the two then headed upstairs to the fifth floor where the kitchen, the living room and a few other rooms were Hinata and TenTen went to the living room and TenTen sat across from Hinata on the sofa "So Hinata what did Kiba do to you that was so bad, and what did you mean by Kiba should learn to keep his hand's to himself, and he can't get what isn't his" asked TenTen as she put her back pack on the side "well it's a long story so let me get some tea for us before tell you" said Hinata as she got up and went to the kitchen after a few minute she came back with a tray "here you go as she sat the tray down but she then realized that she forgot the picture of tea for later "hold on I'll be right back I forgot the picture of tea I made" said Hinata as she went back into the kitchen As soon as Hinata went back into the kitchen TenTen went in her backpack and took out one of those Gas-n- fuck pill's out and opened the container she then quickly took a pill and quickly put the bottle back in her bag now all I got to do is wait 10 minutes and I'll have both Hinata and Naruto for the night" she thought as Hinata came back from the kitchen and with the picture of tea I'm back and there was a note from Naruto on the kitchen counter it said that he went on a mission and that he will be back tomorrow I guess he got requested for this mission so now I'm gonna have to wait till tomorrow" said Hinata as she had a sad face she then sat down and took a drink of her tea TenTen looked at her as she took a few sips of tea "Fuck I wanted to have the both of them but I can settle for Hinata , after what Sakura and Ino told me about her she'll have no problem with fucking another girl" she thought as Hinata took a drinking of tea "So you were gonna tell me what happened with you and Kiba on the mission" said TenTen as she took a drink of tea "oh ya sorry I forgot, so anyway it all started when we decided to stop working for the day so I decided to watch the sunset' said Hinata as she was telling her the story _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ flashback to mission_ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ Hinata was in the backyard of the house that they were fixing but after a long day of work everyone decided that it was enough for today so everyone was putting stuff away and then started to eat dinner but for Hinata she wasn't hungry for food she was hungry for something with more meat she had been thinking about Naruto all day about him and her having sex with the sun going down soon she couldn't take it anymore so Hinata quickly put two of her finger in her and started to finger herself, going faster with one hand she then started to moan softly "I can't wait any more. I have to have Naruto's cock. Oh God She thought aloud. Picking up speed her fingers were doing their best to get her off, but to no avail. She was only succeeding in getting herself frustrated and wet. Gritting her teeth in frustration Hinata could barely reach an orgasm. All it

did was make her even hornier however. Just as she was gonna have her orgasm she heard the backdoor open so she sadly had to take her hand out as quickly as she could she then turned her head around to see kiba heading toward's her "Hey Hinata whatcya doing out here your food getting cold aren't you hungry" said Kiba as she he sat next to her as the sun was still doing down "I'm just watching the sunset, me and Naruto sometimes watch it together, but this the first time since we've been apart since the attack on the village so I miss him, but I'll be in the house in a moment" said Hinata as she looked at the sun as the sky was turning dark "So how has stuff between you and Naruto going, I heard from sensei that you've moved in with him, don't you think that you're moving a little too fast with him, I know love him Hinata" said Kiba as he couldn't resist looking at her as he looked at the sky "Everything fine Kiba I was the one who asked if I could move in with him, and since then I feel like it's been years instead of month since I've been with him, I've even thought him a thing or two" said Hinata "Wow you've only been dating for a few months' so how far have you gotten with him?" asked Kiba wanting to know just how far Naruto go with her "Don't you think that a little too personal for you to know, I know you care Kiba but there are just some things that you don't have to know so can you just drop the subject" said Hinata getting a little irritated of what Kiba was asking her "Well I'm sorry Hinata but I was just curios because ii don't want him taking advantage of you or something so I'm just gonna ask this once more just how far have you've gotten with him you can tell me were friend's " said Kiba trying to get an answer "So what you're asking is that have I had sex with Naruto, then yes I have, his the only one I'll ever love and I would do anything for him, he's done so much for me in the past it was about time I did something for him, so if you excuse me I'm gonna head inside" said Hinata having enough of the conversation so he got up and headed to the house but before she could go Kiba grabbed her hand "But Hinata why him of all people, I know he's the hero of the village but don't you think it gonna be dangerous, the stronger he get's the more people are gonna want to fight him, shouldn't you be with someone who really care's for you, someone who can give you a better life then he can and someone who wont take advantage of you" said Kiba as he pulled her in closer to him "so what do you say Hinata, I can be a much better lover then Naruto can, and I can treat you much better too so forget about him and be with me" said Kiba as he tried to pull her into a kiss but before he knew it Hinata kneed him in the ball's he let go of her hand and fell to the ground "Sorry Kiba but like I told you I'm in love with Naruto, and he's the only man I'll ever love he's given me something that not even you can take from me, he's given me a special place in his heart and no one will ever take that away and if you ever do that again I'll make sure to make you a nurtured puppy if you ever try that again" she said as she went inside the house and ate dinner _End Of Flashback_ "He actually tried that on you?" but what about the ice on his eye how did that happened" asked TenTen as she could feel the pill taking effect _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ another flash back but short one _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ Hinata and the other we're taking a break from walk since they left in the morning they wanted to save some time so as the team was taking a break Hinata went for a little walk to find a lake she went to the lake and went on her knees to refill her water bottle but as she was refilling it she looked at the coner of her eye to see Kiba heading towards her "What is it Kiba" a little frustrated that Kiba wouldn't take no for answer "Look Hinata let me have one date? Just one! What could you possibly see in Naruto? I mean I

know you've had a crush on him for like forever, but shouldn't be time to move on, how about this give me one date that's all I ask and if you don't like it I'll never ask you out again" said Kiba as Hinata slashed some water onto her face and cleaned it off "No Kiba I keep having to tell you that I love Naruto and besides I was gonna surprise Naruto with a homemade dinner when I get back so I have plans, and you can keep asking all you want but the answer will still be no" so leave me alone or I'll get the two people you'll fear the most" said Hinata as she didn't want to threaten him but he was giving her no chose but as she got up and was going to leave Kiba grabbed her hand once more but with a hard grip on it "Look Hinata why not be with me my clan is one of the best there is Naruto has no one, no clan nothing I can give you everything you're heart desire's just think about it for a moment the Inuzuka Clan and the Hyuuga together, and besides I can fuck you much better then that Naruto can so come on show me some of that love you give Naruto" said Kiba as he forcibly took her closer to him and put his hand on Hinata's side trying to lower his hand's to her ass "You know what I'm tried of telling you the same damn answer, just you asked for this" said Hinata as she kneed him in the ball's 3 time's Kiba instantly let her go and fell to his knees "and this is for Naruto" Said Hinata as she strenuous her charka to her hand and punched his right eye as hard as she could Kiba fell on the ground unconscious Hinata then kicked him in the stomach and went to her team she didn't tell them what he tried to do but Kurenai got it right away _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ End of Short flashback _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ "You have to be kidding me kiba actually tried to do that, I think he got what he deserved after all, are you gonna tell Naruto about it" " Just a few more minutes and soon I'll have I'll be all over that body of her's "No I don't want Naruto thinking that I need help with everything, but if that didn't teach him to stop there are always other ways to stop him" said Hinata as she looked at looked at TenTen's breast she also couldn't help but look at the outfit she was wearing but as she looked up to see TenTen's face she could see that TenTen had a pleasurable face on her "Hey TenTen are you ok you don't lo-"was all she could say as TenTen Cupped her face and brung her closer and kissed her. She then pushed her tounge into Hinata's mouth she could feel TenTen's tounge swirling all around the inside of her mouth after a few minutes the make out session stopped with disappointed Hinata "I'm so sorry Hinata I don't know what came over me, it's just that I have gotten fucked in day's and I suddenly felt this strong to kiss you, and the way you look in that outfit your wearing I just couldn't wait to put my lip on your's" said TenTen as Hinata gave her a surprise look she then took TenTen by surprise by cupping her face and pulled her closer and then kissed her TenTen could feel Hinata's tounge swirling around inside her mouth after a minute or two Hinata stopped her assault on her mouth "Now how about we continue this upstairs" said Hinata as tenTen her grabbed and Hinata then grabbed one of TenTen hands and lead her upstairs to her room Tenten closed the door she then pushed Hinata onto the bed she also went on the bed and the two women pressed their bodies against each other as they kissed. Tenten started to take off her clothes as well as Hinata soon after tenten tounge went down to Hinata's breast and smooched them together and slowly started to suck on both of them at the same time her hand went down to Hinata inner thigh. A loud moan escaped Hinata's lips as one of tenten's finger's started to slide up and down her aroused womanhood that was now completely soaked Her soft moans of pleasure soon became cries of ecstasy as she then felt Tenten's enter her middle finger and index finger. Feeling the two finger's inside of her and moving around " ah, ah, ah, fuck, oh god Tenten, keep going , ah yes my pussy likes that, faster oh yes make me cum, oh god" said Hinata as Tenten in fact did go faster and faster soon Hinata screamed as she blasted her juices out covering Tenten's entire hand

"Mmm… you taste great Hinata" said Tenten as she licked the cum right off her hand once done she looked back at Hinata "I hope you're ready for more Hinata I know I am" she said as she gave Hinata a seductive smirk as she lowered her head lower and lower until she buried her face into Hinata pussy and started licking at the soft fold's as she then lapped away at the flowing juices "Ah yeah, Tenten… oh fuck… that's the spot keep going… you dirty fucking whore, you know that… Mmm... Moaned Hinata as she grabbed Tenten's head and pushed her deeper into her pussy The feeling of TenTen's skilled tongue as it went deeper into her cunt soon the bedroom was filled of cries of pleasurable moans and screams this went on for three hours until " uh, uh, that's it TenTen, I'm almost there, I'm almost there" cried Hinata as TenTen drove her closer to another Hugh orgasm after another minute a pleasurable scream came as she cummed Hinata held on to TenTen's head as she continued to drink her juices after several minutes she let go of her head and lifted her head up Hinata looked at TenTen to only see that her face was covered in her cum the two kunoichi then looked at each other Without saying a word they moved into a new position. Hinata put her left leg over TenTen's right as TenTen's left leg went over Hinata's right then they sat up and looked at each other with lust in their eyes as they rubbed their pussies together soon Hinata grabbed TenTen's Hair and pulled her into a kiss as they pounded their dripping wet cunts harder and faster "ah yes faster Hinata, it's so fucking good, don't stop oh god yes keep going, make me cum Hinata you're pussy feeling so good, I want more" said TenTen in pure ecstasy as both her and Hinata continued their assault on each other's pussies _ _ _ _ One Hour Later and 7 orgasms ago _ _ _ _ Hinata and TenTen were in the same position soon Hinata felt her leg's going numb it seemed TenTen would go faster and faster with each ing orgasm after several minutes Hinata could feel another orgasm coming "Ah oh god I'm cumming again TenTen" said Hinata as the two kunoichi cummed one after another coating each other's pussy. Soon after they got out of the position TenTen had had went on top on Hinata placing her pussy right in front of her face as she was at Hinata's pussy, Hinata was too much in ecstasy to even care so she grabbed TenTen's ass cheeks and widen her ass hole as she started fingering her TenTen felt her finger's go deep inside her soon she felt Hinata slap her ass a few times as she fingered and sucked her cunt _ _ _ _ 4 hour's later and 6 orgasm ago_ _ _ Hinata and tenten were laying down next to each other with the blankets on them as for their apprence their hair were both messy and had pleasurable looks on their faces tenten had her head on her left breast "Ah that was so good; I wish Naruto was here with us knowing him we'd probably still be going at it but I call that a good 8 hour fucking" said tenten " I know that was good but let's head to sleep I want to have an early start tomorrow" said Hinata as tenten closed her eyes and Hinata kissed her forehead before falling asleep End of Chapter 28 Ok I know that this was a short chapter and that all of you reader's were waiting for awhile but I ensure you that the next one will be much longer so forgive me and also I already know that I need more work on the yuri lemon and if you are a little confused on the yuri lemon tell me and i'll fix it As for chapter 29 that chapter is done two as you can see when you get done reading this chapter I hope you reader's enjoy it So read, review, or message me some suggestion's like a girl you want me to add I know I missed a few of them I've had already added Amaru ( from Naruto shippuden movie 2 bonds and I've also added samui from killbee's squad so bye for now chapter 30 is in the

making that will be a full lemon of Naruto x ? ( I want you reader's to guess this one)

Karin's gratitude and Tsunade's news

K

arin's gratitude and Tsunade's news

Author notes

Here is chapter 29 of pile of lemons I wanted to update the story by two chapter's and like I said in the author notes about the Karin chapter people keep saying that her hair color is pink but in the Narutopedia it says that she had red hair and red eyes so I'm just gonna say she has red eyes and red hair so if you have a suggestion or an idea message me anytime I'm on the site every day so I'll get it so enjoy the chapter p.s this chapter is gonna have more than 1 lemon since so many people wanted and waited for the Karin chapter and plus I came up with a good idea for another Naruto x Karin lemon so this chapter is gonna be a full lemon chapter and also I got a few messages asking me for a Karin x Hinata yuri lemon and a Karin x sakura yuri lemon for those two lemon I'm essentially thinking of that chapter I already got an idea a for Karin x Hinata lemon it seems that a lot of you reader's want a Hinata yuri lemon so that chapter is in the production P.P.s and also I've worked on my grammar a little so you will notice some different words so tell me what you think of the new grammar I actually tried my best on the whole making sense and I've also doubled checked to make sure all my words were spelled properly _ _ _ _The next day _ _ _ _ A/n before you read the chapter let me tell you that I'm not that good with action scean's so this might not be might a good action scean so if you have anything bad to say about it tell me how to make it better After finishing the mission a little bit early and taking Shion back to the demon country and giving her a "proper farewell" Naruto was heading back to the leaf village he began to think he would see Sasuke again man I wonder when I'm gonna see him again I want to know how much stronger he's gotten since then if he's anything like last time I might be in trouble" He thought has he continued to walk to the leaf village Meanwhile the kyuubi was in his cage having a good oh time with the mate Naruto gave him until he sensed a certain uchiha's charka signature " hey kid I think someone just answered you pray's I just sensed that uchiha's charka the one you been looking for he's a few miles from where you are but from what I can tell he must have just gotten out of battle the signature is pretty weak you better hurry before he get's away" said the kyuubi as he tried to close in to Sasuke's exact location "Really ok then let's go I wonder who he was fighting to get injured enough that he's charka level is so low" he thought has he jumped to the trees and headed towards Sasuke Meanwhile with Sasuke and his team Sasuke had just gotten out of battle with the eight tails and lost horribly the only reason why the eight tails wasn't chasing them was because Sasuke had burned his book full of song's and rimes right after the eight tails blew his chest wide open Jugo had given him some of his bone to heal and Karin had him bite her arm Suigetsu had given them some time by fighting the eight tails after that Karin grabbed some smoke bombs and threw them making their getaway but before they could get away one of the eight tails came out of the smoke and wrapped around one of Karin's leg burning/poisoning in the progress Karin had just beryl got her leg out and started running as fast as they could as they were running Karin started to slow down due to the injury "wait guys my leg something's wrong this isn't a normal injury" she said as they tried to gain

speed "Karin if you cant keep up your worthless to me I need you to suck it up and hurry up before he catches up to us" said Sasuke as jugo and Suigetsu started getting further and further away from her she tried to catch up but it was no use Sasuke turned around to see that she was even less behind then she was 1 minute ago so he turned back and headed toward's her " good for nothing healer why did she have to get in my way I should just leave her here but her ability to heal us by biting her is useful but if she get's in my way one more time I'm gonna kill her" he thought has he was just about to grab her and run but just when he was about to a kunai came out of a near by tree almost cutting the side of his neck Sasuke looked around to see who it was that threw the kunai "It's been awhile Sasuke I'm surprised to see you all the way out here" said Naruto as Sasuke looked up at a tree and saw Naruto coming from behind the tree "hen it's just you why don't you get out of my way Naruto this doesn't concern you" he said as he rushed to get Karin but in a blur Naruto was right in front of him blocking his way to Karin naruto then noticed the Akatsuki coat that he was wearing "Sasuke you ed up with the Akatsuki why? Naruto asked "I plan on using the Akatsuki for my revenge against the leaf village and no one's gonna stop including you Naruto so either get out of my way or die" as he got ready to attack "sorry Sasuke but I'm not gonna let you get away this time, it was different last time I was weakened by the nine tails but now it's time for you to stop this madness" said Naruto as he started to form the Rasengan Sasuke saw the Rasengan and then he started to for the Chidori NARUTO SASUKE they both shouted at the same time and ran toward's each other they both jumped in the air Karin looked up to see them both about to clash she didnt know how big the explosion was gonna be so she limped behind a tree they both held their attack just before the clash they both looked in each other's eyes both seeing the light and dark RASENGAN CHIDORI just then they clashed a big bright light then filled the whole area Karin was blinded as the whole area that was once full of trees was now turned into a gaping hole Karin tried to hang on but the wind was too strong wind and part's of the trees were flying every where that she didnt notice that a branch was heading right toward's her the branch hit her causing her to fall but luckily for her another tree broke her fall as her body hit the branch naruto and Sasuke then both flew back hitting the remains of two trees that were behind them Sasuke got up and noticed the Karin was further form him he turned around to see that jugo and Suigetsu were already gone Sasuke looked at naruto to see him get up "We'll finish this another time Naruto" he said as he was just about to run Karin had just woken up to see Sasuke leaving " wait Sasuke I'm coming" she said as she tried to get up but her leg was to badly injured Sasuke turned around and said " I don't have room for the weak on my team you are useless and so weak that you couldn't even get away form the after shock of the attack I have no further use for you anymore i'll find a better healer" said Sasuke as he went on top of the tree and looked back for a moment and looked at naruto with his dark eyes both naruto and Sasuke glared at each for a moment and Sasuke then started to retreat Naruto was just about to start chase until " hey kid forget about him I think you should help the girl she look's pretty hurt maybe she can give you some info about where he's headed" said Kyuubi as he waited for Naruto to make his decision " I guess your right I should help her I cant just leave her here to die" he thought as he turned around and headed straight for

Karin Karin was too much in shock from what Sasuke just told her to notice that Naruto was headed straight toward's her " how could Sasuke say that after all I've done for him how could he call me worthless and weak was that all I was to him just a tool to be used when he needed it" she thought has she started to cry Naruto saw this and knew the reason why she was crying "Hey are you okay do you need any help" asked Naruto as he put his hand on her shoulder he saw her head lowered on the ground crying Naruto saw her a lavender uniform with the Akatsuki coat with short black shorts with long black thigh high stockings "Don't touch me just who the hell are you" she said as she looked up at Naruto showing her red eyes with brown glasses and red hair that was in an unusual hairstyle having tear's continued to fall from her eyes making her glasses fog up "The name's Naruto Uzumaki better known as the next hokage but I see your hurt let me take you back to the leaf village and get you healed I know this great nurse that can help" said Naruto "W-w-w why would y-y-you help me you don't even know me how do you know that I wont run once I get healed "asked Karin as she continued to sob "well how about this once you get healed i'll take you back here and I know you were with Sasuke and if the council knew about you and your connection to Sasuke they might tourcher you or something so you better take off the Akatsuki coat and leave it here I promise to get you there safe and sound and i'll buy you some new clothes the clothes your wearing now look so worn out and dirty said Naruto with a big grin on his face Karin saw the look on his face and made her blush a little so she stopped her crying and used her eyes to check his charka to see if he was laying but once she did she saw that Naruto's charka was so warm and kind that she could almost see a bright light in front him as he stood in front of her o-o-ok i'll go but no funny business you got that" said Karin "Sure no problem" said Naruto as he turned around and got on one knee" we can get there faster if you get on my back" said as he waited for Karin Karin got up and wrapped her arms around his neck naruto then grabbed her leg's and got up and headed for the leaf village as for Karin as naruto was running as fast as he could she could feel the warmth of his charka getting on her " his charka color's their so bright he the total opposite of Sasuke I think I might just enjoy the time I have with him" she thought has she laid head down on his shoulder's and slowly few asleep Naruto noticed this right away " she fell asleep I cant blame her after what just happened with her and Sasuke sleep is the best thing for her right now" he thought as he continued to run "hey Naruto I noticed the injury on the girl's leg that injury could have only been made one way it was made by a another demon like me and it can't be healed by just any one so why don't you get somewhere safe and lay her down I'm gonna tell you how to heal this injury and the other's" said kyuubi as he waited for Naruto to get somewhere safe _ _ _ _Few Hour's Later 8.00 p.m _ _ _ _ Karin started to rouse she opened up her eyes and lifted up her head to look around her surrounding "where am I the last thing I I was being carried by that Naruto guy that promised that he would take me to the leaf village to get healed and where the hell is he" she thought as she noticed that she was on a bed she got off of the bed and was headed to the window but as soon as she got up she ed that she injured her leg "wait a minute I thought I hurt my leg when that Naruto guy and Sasuke clashed he must've healed my leg while I was asleep matter of fact where the hell is he" she thought as she opened the door and headed out but as she walked out she noticed that the room she was in was a hotel suite with a big TV with surround sound , a small refrigerator with a kitchen , a big sofa, and a bath room and a great view of the whole village "Wow this place look's great it has just about everything you need but still where is he did he just go and leave" she thought as soon as that thought came to her mind she could hear the shower water coming from the bath room as soon as she heard that noise she headed to the bath

room she didn't even brother to knock on the door she opened the door to see steam everywhere she was just about to shout his name until "Ah Karin I see that your awake is everything ok" ok asked Naruto as he came out of the shower only wearing a towel wrapped around his lower regions Karin was a little shocked to see Naruto in only a towel she didn't know what to say all she did was steer at his him as stood there she looked at Naruto's 6 pack abs plus his arm's even showed that he was powerfully builtfor a moment it looked like some droll was coming out of her mouth "Uh Karin are you ok? Is there anything I can get you like some food or water I can order some room service if you want " asked Naruto as he waved his hand in her face to get her attention it took a few minutes until she finally awoke from her trance "Huh sorry Naruto I didn't hear you can you repeat what you just said I was just a little surprised that's all" "surprised to only see you in a towel and nothing else" she thought "I said there anything I can get you like some food or water I can order some room service if you want I was just about to order some food if your hungry said Naruto as he walked out of the shower Karin couldn't help but steer at him as he was leaving " I think I just found what I wanted to eat I may even want seconds" she thought as she went out of the bath room and closed the door behind her Naruto went to the closet and took out some clothes" I'll be right back I'll get changed first but if you want you can call for the food I don't know about you but I could eat just about anything right now" he said as he went to the bed room and closed the door to get changed As soon as he closed the door Karin went straight toward's the door she went on her knees and tried to peek threw the key hole but sadly for her she couldn't really see anything the only she could see was Naruto's upper regions like his chest arm's and head and once again she could tell that he was powerfully well built she stayed there for a few minutes until he got dressed as soon as he was done she rushed to the phone and started ordering room service making sure he didn't catch her peeping on him Naruto opened the door wearing some orange pajamas with some swirls all over them with a black t shirt with the leaf symbol on the front he noticed Karin on the phone and headed to the kitchen for a drink after 10 minutes Karin ordered the food and went to the kitchen "So how long have I been out exactly?" asked Karin as she wanted to make a conversation? "it's been 4 hour's since I got here I healed your leg as you slept I didn't want to wake you but I've healed all your wounds even the one's you got from before the clash it only took about 20 minutes to heal you but after that I let you sleep" said Naruto as he took a drink of water "umm well thank you for everything I mean I didn't ask for you to do this but after this what's gonna happen it's like you said if I go back to Sasuke he'll most likely kill me and if I got to the leaf village I don't want to think of what their gonna do" said Karin as she started to have tears come out her eyes "I've thought about that and what we'll do is that I can talk to granny (tsunade) and only her keeping it secret of who you really are if the council found out all hell would break lose from other countries now that Sasuke attacked the iron country their gonna want answers and they would probably do everything in their power to get you but don't worry I'll protect you no matter what and I don't break my promises' said Naruto as he gave her his famous smile "That sound's good but where will I live I heard that you defeated pein but I heard that he had destroyed your whole village is it still badly damaged?" asked Karin "not any more it's mostly all fixed now as for you living arrangements you can stay at my place for as long as you want it's an apartment building/House that I live in and I don't think my girl friend Hinata wont mind she's really nice and stuff I can wait for you to meet her said Naruto as he took another drink

"I should've guessed that he would have a girlfriend the good one always are but she isn't here right now so maybe I can have a little bit of fun with him till then" she thought as she came up with a plan for the night "So you have a girlfriend what's she like? She asked wanting to know her soon be to rival for Naruto's affection " well she's the heir of the hyuga clan she has a hot body, good personally , fantastic cook, plus don't tell anyone about this said Naruto as he leaned up to her but she's like the only girl who would allow me to sleep with other women I mean I've had a few threesome with her and some of the other girl's but she alright with it turn's her on know I'm fucking her and another girl at the same time" said Naruto as he leaned back and looked at Karin "WHAT your telling me that she actually let's you sleep with other women and you always's have threesome with her what kinda of girlfriend let's her boyfriend do that kind of thing said Karin sounding erectility "well I don't want to toot my own horn but sometime it's not with just her I can have sex with plenty of other women and have threesome with them hell sometime she even ask's if I would have a threesome with other women so I'm ok with it said Naruto making it sound like no big thing "wow I must say your luck not many women would allow their boyfriend to do that but dose she ever fuck different guy's I mean you fucking different women so shouldn't she be able to fuck other guy's "no the only guy as she tell's me as that I'm the only one she'll ever fuck she's loved me since we were little I mean she was the only girl in the whole village who didn't like Sasuke when we were younger so I know I'm the only one she'll ever do' said Naruto as he heard a knock on the door "Hey the food's here let's eat' said Naruto as he went to the door Karin was still in the kitchen making sense of what Naruto just told her "wait so his girlfriend lets him fuck other women and she lets him have threesome with her and other women and that sometimes she isn't in the whole sex thing man I cant believe what he told me but this is also a good thing if his girlfriend doesn't care if he fuck's another girl I'm in the clear and who know's I might get to know her better once I'm there" she thought as she got an grin on her face "hey Karin are you coming don't want your food to get cold' said Naruto as Karin heard him she got up from the chair and headed to the living room area once there she saw Naruto with a few tray's of food all line up like a buffet table "come on the food's great you've got good taste" he said as he started eating Karin went on the other said of the food and started to eat _ _ _ 20 minutes later _ _ _ After 20 minutes Karin wanted to know why Naruto was after Sasuke " umm Naruto can I ask you a question? She asked embarrassed to ask the question "What is it?" he said Are you only being to me so you can know where Sasuke's headed all I can say is that I don't know at all" said Karin as she quickly put some orange chicken in her mouth " Well I would like to know were he's headed and I do believe you when you said you don't know where's he headed but that all right I'll find him eventually" said Naruto as he gave her a smile "But how do you know Sasuke anyway he barely told me anything about his past" asked Karin as she looked at Naruto eyes for some reason she couldn't take her eyes off them something about them made her happy me and Sasuke and our other teammate sakura were on the same team before he went to that snake basterd" said Naruto as he started the story of him and Sasuke Naruto told her about the adventures of team 7 and how Sasuke was his rival/best friend, about how Sasuke was one of his very first bond's he ever made with any one and about the last fight they had at the final valley Karin

listened to everything Naruto said she was shocked at first about the stuff she heard about Sasuke it sounded to her that Sasuke had a very peaceful past for a moment "You and Sasuke are best friends he never told us about anything like that he was always being cold to everyone he never really did anything for us just use us fir our ability's that mostly it "well Sasuke was a little like back then without the whole using us for our ability's but he was sometime cold to everyone even me even though we never got along most of the time we became friend's but it wasn't until Orochimaru showed up and messed up everything" said Naruto as he voice had turned a bit serious Naruto looked at the clock and saw that it was 10.00 clock and he was getting tired once the food was gone Naruto and Karin picked up the bowels and plates and put them on the cart and put it outside the room "I'm a little tired from this whole day I'll take the sofa and you can take the bed tomorrow we'll go to the store and get you some new clothes the one's you have now look a little worn out from the battle then after that we'll head to the leaf village" he said as he went to the bedroom and got a blanket and pillow and went to the sofa "un sure that sound's like a good plan good night" said Karin as she headed to the bedroom she closed the door half way so she could see Naruto sleeping she laid on the bed and began to think " wow he's being so kind to me I didn't even have to ask for the bed he just gave it to me but still I cant what he told me about his girlfriend , and the fact that him and Sasuke were best friend's/rivals it's unbelievable" thought Karin as started to fall asleep _ _ _ hour later _ _ _ Naruto was fast asleep Karin could tell because she could hear him snoring she couldn't fall asleep because she couldn't help but think of Naruto the whole time after all he saved her, he healed her leg and he was being such a gentlemen about the whole ordeal she lifted up her head and concentrated her charka into her eyes she ed looking at his charka when he was carrying her something about it made her get aroused the more she looked at his charka the more she just wanted to go over there and give him a special "thank you" gift "ummm just look at all that charka his supply is almost 10 times more than Sasuke has I wonder if Naruto has any special ability's that he likes to use on women like oh well I might as well find out now" she thought as she got up from the bed and unbuttoned her lavender uniform showing her white bra that held her c sized breast she opened her door and saw Naruto fast asleep she went towards him once there she took off the blanket put it to the side then she was just about to take his pants off until he started to wake up only to see Karin with her hands at his pant's waist he looked at the corner of his eyes to see Karin's breast "What are you doing" he said as he could feel himself getting a boner by just the view he had of her breast. Karin looked down and saw a very big bulge in the middle of his pants she started to lick her lips and said" well I couldn't fall asleep and I couldn't stop thinking about how you saved me so I thought that you deserved an award but it looks like you've given me one instead" she said as she pulled his pants and boxers at the same time Once she did she looked down to see his 14 inch cock she then concentrated her charka onto her hand she than wrapped one of her hands around his penis and began to stroke him slowly Karin then went on her knees as she continued stroking him then put the tip of his cock in her mouth (A/N it's like the touch of heat when she concentrates her charka onto her hand's and can give an special sensation to the person she use's it on and but in this case meaning that she can give good blowjob's or concentrate her charka to any part of her body like mouth, hands, pussy, ass or like I just said any part of her body) Karin was enjoying what she was doing to Naruto but after about a minute Naruto grabbed her head and lifted her head up "what you don't want me to continue? Asked Karin as she gave a him sad look "Well I do but hold on" said Naruto as Karin moved as Naruto moved his body so down he was sitting down on the sofa instead of laying down after that Karin went back to sucking is cock

"this is my first time doing this I hope I'm doing this right"she said as she looked up at him started sucking on his cock "mmm damn Karin that feels good I didn't know that you were so good with using your mouth" said Naruto as he put one hand on her head and the other behinds his and quickly pushed her head more down on his dick After a few minutes she started to go up and down faster she went for a few minutes until " I think I'm gonna cum" said Naruto as he activated the endless supply right before he erupted in her throat Karin had to start drinking as fast as she could since he kept his hand on her head Naruto could hear a gulping sound from Karin after 3 minutes he deactivated the endless supply and let go of her head once he pulled out of her mouth some of his sperm splashed onto her face dripping onto her breast Karin then stood in front of him and turned around bending over a little bit till she placed her hands on his knees. Naruto grabbed onto her waist holding onto her as she started to sit down on top of him. Karin felt his tip enter her pussy and decided to fall all the way down taking him fully. With his whole dick up her pussy she was amazed how great it felt. Naruto liked this already feeling her hot walls around his penis. She placed her hands on his knees and started moving her torso in circles. Naruto loved her hot pussy sway around with him in her. He reached up to her breast and started rubbing them while she moved. "oh god, yes ah ,yes fuck me oh god faster I'll do anything you want , I'll tell you everything you want to know I'm almost there I'm gonna cum" she said as Naruto grabbed her waist and she started to bounce faster and harder he started thrusting up at the same time "ugh faster Karin I can feel you hot pussy I want to feel you hot cum all over my fucking cock you dirty fucking whore" he said as Karin let go of her tits and put both hands on Naruto's abs's but every few second she had to make sure that her glasses didn't fall off "I'm gonna cum Naruto" she said as she could feel her first orgasm of the night "Me too let's cum together" he replied as they both cummed Naruto felt Karin's juices all over his cock Naruto shot eight time in her until Karin leaned toward's him breathing profoundly "oh *pant* that was so *pant* good I cant believe that you cummed so much in me *pant* I think I can get used to this" said Karin as Naruto switched positions so now Karin was on the bottom and Naruto was on the top with his cock still in her as for Karin she was so much in escesty to even care all she wanted was another good fucking " keep fucking me Naruto I want to feel you cock ram my pussy as fast and hard as you possibly can I want you to fill me up again with out pulling out" said Karin as she wrapped her leg's around him and pushed his cock deeper in her pussy she was only about to put 10 of 14 inches of his cock in her Naruto then grabbed her waist and went fully in soon after he started hammering at full speed " ah yes faster Naruto pound my pussy harder oh god fuck me rough Naruto fuck me till I can cum any more ah yes this feels so god cum in me fill my hot pussy up with your cum. She grabbed the bed rails above her so Naruto could fuck her meaninglessly" oh yes, ah god I love this Naruto I love the way you cock feel's in my pussy don't stop keep going I'm such a dirty whore my aching womb wants your cum Naruto" she said as the bed started to shake as Naruto endlessly slammed into her "I'm gonna cum" said Karin as she started to cum Naruto was still slamming into her pussy after about 3 minutes Naruto shot his load into her he held still as he cummed in her Karin let go of the bed rails and unwrapped her leg's around him finally letting him pull out Naruto went on his knees and looked at Karin seeing her laid down naked with a stream of cum coming out of her got him aroused Karin saw this and got up and started to craw toward's him she looked ay his cock for a moment then she looked up at him " can I suck you cock again my throat is very dry and I think I need something to crach my thirst" asked Karin as she waited for his reply But she was taken by surprised when she felt his hand's in each side of her head she opened up her mouth as she felt Naruto's cock go down her throat Naruto then pushed her head deeper

shoving the full 14 inches down her throat Karin automatically started to suck hard and fast "Ugh suck faster you bitch I'm gonna make sure you drink every last drop of my cum and you mouth feel's so good I didn't know that you were so good with it maybe I should have you suck my dick more often you know the old saying particle make's perfect he said as he started to trust his cock in her as he held on to her head Karin could feel some liquid coming down her eyes and pussy by Naruto's irregularity with her but she didn't know what turned her on more the dirty talk, the rough way he was fucking her, or the pain she felt when Naruto slammed his cock her taking her virginity either way she loved the way Naruto was gratifying her in every possibly emotionally and corporeal way Karin was so turned on by Naruto's dirty talk that she put her one hand to her pussy and started masturbating as she continued sucking "Subconsciously he activated the endless supply and without warning he started cumming Karin felt a very large wave of cum going down her throat as she started to drink she fingered herself faster and faster soon she felt her juices squirt all over the bed sheets after five whole minutes of furious swallowing she was just about to give and drown in his cum " oh my god he's cum is so good I don't know how much longer I can go my throat is hurt like hell with all the swallowing but I cant complain" she thought as she couldn't help but comment him as she tried to swallow faster making her stomach swell in the process Naruto let go of her head and pulled out but forgetting to turn off the endless supply he cummed all over Karin's face, hair he cummed so much after pulled that some even fell on her breast Naruto turned off the endless supply and looked at Karin as she licked the cum off her face after that she rubbed the cum that was on her tit's making her skin shine " sorry Karin I for to turn off the ability for a second" said Naruto as Karin fell backwards on the bed her head hitting the pillow "that all right I liked what you did I never thought that I would lose my virginity this way to tell the truth I did want Sasuke to but sense he would mostly likely kill me right now I'm glad I got you" said Karin as she took a few deep breath's after about a minute she leaned forward looking at Naruto "Before we start again can I ask one real quick question?" she asked "Sure what is it" he replied ' you said that you turned off the ability what's it called and just exactly how many do you have I can tell you right now that I've got a few of my own and by the time the night's over you might just see a few of said Karin in a sedative matter " sense you asked I have so far seven ability's the one I just used on you was called endless supply as you saw first hand on what it dose I can send charka to my balls the more charka I use the more I cum and as you know I have a lot of charka I can basically cum an unlimited amounted of time's as for the other ability as time process you'll see them so enough small talk I haven't tapped that ass of yours so get on all four I have a couple of loads just waiting for you" said Naruto as his voice sounded more demanding Karin followed Naruto's commands she happily got on all fours she then grabbed the bed sheets and turned her head "hurry Naruto u cant wait any longer to have you big fat cock in me again I'm a horny bitch who need's to have her brains fucked out of her" she said as she shoke her beautiful sexy ass" My, my, my you really are a horny little bitch aren't ya?" Naruto said getting hard again Naruto grabbed Karin's waist and positioned himself to enter her the red headed beauty gasped at her blonde lover's cock going inside her after all this was the first she was gonna get fucked in the ass she could feel her ass ripping apart by every inch of his cock as for Naruto he could tell that this was her first time as he could see a trail of blood going down her leg's and because he could hear her blissful moan's "form the way she's taken the pain I say she's a masochist just like temari I thought I was lucky to have only fucked one but now I've got two maybe once we get back to the leaf I should have temari come over and have a little fun" he thought as he started to pull in and out of her ass"ah yes fuck my ass harder it feel's so good having your Hugh cock fucking my tight ass, oh god faster Naruto pound me harder! Keep fucking me like that" she said as she enthralled on the bed sheets

harder Naruto continuously thrusted into her he slapped her ass check's as he went faster and harder making Karin scream in the process Naruto slammed as hard as he could as he could cum inside her "ah yes cum in me I'm almost there just a little bit longer I'm gonna cum" she said as the bed shoke faster hitting the wall every couple seconds after a few minutes Naruto started to cum he didn't bother to pull out Karin felt is release as Naruto started to cum inside her pulling out he ired seeing her asshole inundated with his cum Karin's arms gave out she fell face first onto one of the pillows her ass was sticking up while her hair was played out around her Naruto liked this position a lot she he lined himself with her pussy " look at that Karin it look's like you just picked out the next position I'm gonna fuck your ass again but this time when I fuck you I want to hear you scream, I want you to shout out how much of as dirty whore you really are and how much you love getting fucked in the ass" he said as he shoved his entire 14 inch cock into her ass not even bothering to get any rhythm going he just grabbed her waist and slammed into her with reckless abandon Plus he didn't bother to put up any isolation seals in the room he wanted to make sure that everyone knew that he was getting laid the excitement of people knowing gave him more energy "Fuck me Naruto ah god yes your fat cock is tearing my ass apart I've been a naughty bitch Naruto and I deserve to be punished fuck as long as you want faster keep going claim me as yours and yours along I don't care for that Bastered Sasuke anymore all I care for now is getting fucked like a dirty whore that loves getting fucked in the ass" she said as Naruto senselessly pounding her _ _ _ Hour Later _ _ _ After an whole hour of continues ass fucking Naruto put his seventh load into her as for Karin it was also her seventh time cumming each one harder then the last she had her head to the side as a loud moan escaped her mouth Naruto gave one more powerful thrust and started to cum for the eighth time now after a few minutes he pulled out and sat down Karin's body fell as she felt all of Naruto's cum inside her she turned her whole body around and sat down looking at Naruto but she didn't notice the puddle of cum she was making as she sat "ah Naruto that was mind-blowing I cant believe that you cummed so much that ability of your's is something else so what position would you like next I think I can go for one more round so this time fuck me as rough, long, hard anything just fuck me again" said Karin as Naruto saw her put her hand in her pussy and slowly started masturbating from all the ecstasy "As much as I love seeing a girl masturbate to turn me on it's just that you haven't even given me a tit fuck so I want to see how good you are so let's make a bet if I'm pleased I'll show you two more ability's if I'm not pleased I'll stop fucking you and go back to sleep leaving us both unsatisfied" said Naruto as he moved his body to the edge of the bed as for Karin the thought of Naruto not fucking her anymore came into her mind for a moment so she quickly got off the bed and went on her knees and went toward's Naruto she slowly put her breast closer to this now throbbing member she got his cock in between her breast and squeezed them together tightly so his cock wouldn't slip out she moved her breast up and down on his member "so how does this feel" she asked as she up the tip of his cock in her mouth as she looked at him "it feels great mmm faster your breast feel so good you're doing such a perfect job are you sure that this is your first time doing this" asked Naruto as he tiled his head back a little and started to moan "She sadly took the tip of his cock out of her mouth but kept the speed up on her breast" a couple of years after I ed orochimaru I used to go to a lot of book stores and library's well they had some book about pleasing men so I read all of them actually the first one I got was called how to give a good tit fuck and blow job there were 10 volumes all together I was gonna get another book called fuck till her drop but that was taken so it wasn't till later that I finally got it ( you all should know who got that book) but I'd never tired it on anyone before so this really is my first time doing this kinda stuff it help being prepared, so what do you think" she asked as she increased

the speed of her pumping and the pressure she was putting on her breast as she put the tip of his cock back into her mouth Almost tem minutes ed Naruto could feel himself ready to explode Karin was still giving him a tit fuck but her arms started to hurt" ah hurry Naruto and cum my arms are starting to hurt I just want to feel you hot, sticky delious cum all over my face and body so please cum already" said Karin as she once again increased her speed "I'm almost there don't stop till I cum I'm gonna make sure that you're completely covered in my cum so you better be ready for it's a big one ugh I'm Cumming" he grunted as he chummed Karin felt his cum squirting out of his cock and on to her she held on tight as she felt all of his cum covering her up after 3 whole minutes he stopped Naruto looked at Karin he couldn't tell what color her skin and hair were her whole body was completely covered from her head to her lower regions of her body she looked up and gave him a loving smile as she licked the cum right off her body she still had some in her hair so she wasn't able to get that off" so how did I do did and did you enjoy what I learned" asked Karin as she looked at him again with cum still on her face, hair and body " I think you did great for a first timer and I think you did learned perfectly so as promised I will use two more of my abilities so why don't you pick out the next position " he said as he started to get another boner by just looking at her after a moment she got an idea "Naruto stay just the way you are there is one position that I've always wanted to try out" she said as she got up and sat down in front of Naruto's lap (imagetion like a lap dance) she looked at Naruto and saw his whisker marks she gave them a few storks as soon as she touched them he started to what sounded like purring "it happened when someone touches them" said Naruto as he saw her tits he then started to lick and suck on her nipples making her moan in the process by ing herself with her knees on the bed she steadily started bouncing up and down" she then placed her hand's in his hair as he slapped her ass checks Fuck Naruto that's the spot ah yes right there this is so fucking good oh god yes I love your cock I can't stop want more give it to me Naruto I want your cum ah yes fuck me good fuck my pussy real good don't stop just keep fucking me Naruto that's all I want I'm a dirty fucking whore but I'm yours now so do what you will with me give me any order you want I'm all yours for the taking Naruto" she said as Naruto grabbed on to her waist as she continued bouncing "That's right you're my bitch now and you only follow my orders so as your first order I command you to fuck till you drop" he said as she bounced faster she could feel Naruto's ball sack hit her ass as she then wrapped her arm's around Naruto neck "Ah yes, ah god fuck my pussy more, yes I'm almost there, I'm almost there I'm gonna cum, give it to me Naruto, fuck me real good I love your dick all I want now is to feel your cum inside me" said Karin "Me too I'm gonna cum" said Naruto after about 2 minutes they both felt their release "I'm Cumming" they both said in unison Naruto held onto her Karin as he shot almost a dozen time's inside of her Karin splashed her juices all over his cock she could feel every drop go into her after a few minutes Karin put her head on Naruto's chest "Ah damn that felt great but Naruto I know you told me to fuck till I drop but I don't know how much fortitude I have left I could barely go this round" said Karin as she could see that her visualization was getting burlier and burlier Naruto saw this and thought about the next ability to use "ok like I promised I was gonna show you 2 more of my ability's and since you're getting tired it's a better time then any to show you this one, but before I use it I will tell you this if you enjoyed this so far as much as I have then you better be ready for tomorrow" he said as he activated the stamina boost ability Karin could tell he activated something she sensed his charka rotating inside his body she then felt Naruto grabbed her waist and slowly started moving her back and forth "Mmm… in just a few minutes you're gonna feel like a new women, damn your pussy already tight

as hell" he said as he slapped her ass a dew time's " ah I'll try , ah god your cock is so good Naruto I love it I cant get enough of it Naruto , cum in me give me more of your cum I need to have it mmm… oh god your dick it's going deeper" said Karin as she used the last of her strength to bounce faster "Me too I'm almost there I could do this to you for hour to no end" said Naruto as he pushed her forward and held on to her as his cock went in even deeper then before Karin's eye's shot wide open due to how deep he went in "I'm cumming" said Naruto and Karin in usion once again Karin felt every drop of Naruto's cum inside her but this time she felt different this time she felt refreshed she felt like she could fuck Naruto for the next couple of days her Whole body felt supercharged whatever ability Naruto used on her she liked it So How Do You Feel Now?" Asked Naruto As He Let Go Of Her "I Feel Great I Feel Like A Million Bucks What Ability Did You Just Use On Me All I Could Tell Was That Your Charka Rotated When You Activated Your Ability" Asked Karin As She Put Her Head On His Shoulder's "This One Is Called Stamina boost And as the Name Suggests I can Give You more Energy, The More I Cum In You the More Energy You get, But The Downside To This Ability is That The More You Orgasm The Less Effective The Ability Is And Once I Stop The Charka You'll Be completely Fatigued" Said Naruto "So Each Ability Has Both a Good Thing and a Bad Thing and since I'm Bursting with Energy What Position Would You like This Time?" She Said As Lifted Her Head and Looked At Naruto "Well As Much As I Love Fucking You're Ass, And Pussy Plus Your Good at a tit Fuck I want to Know How Good You Are With You're Mouth I Wasn't Satisfied With That So Why Don't you Shut up and Start Sucking My Dick" Said Naruto As he Gave Her A Grin So Karin Unwrapped Her arm's Around His Neck And got off the bed and went on her knees Karin Licked her lips as she was beginning to see why other girls fucked him to have something this enormous inside them she was gonna show him the time of his life so she grasp the largest thing she's ever saw and began licking the head of his cock just like a lollypop and then began moving her mouth along the tip before taking what she could into her throat As for Naruto Himself he was a little disillusioned to see that she only had up to 8 inches of his cock into her mouth" I'm a little disillusioned Karin I know that this is your first time but I was expecting you to have at least 10 inches I guess was a little bit too much to ask" said Naruto giving her a disappointed looked After hearing that he was disillusioned in her she worked a little harder she went lower and lower reaching up to 10 inches she felt tears coming down from her eyes she was just about to the eleven mark until she felt both his hands on both side's of her head and forced the rest of his cock down her throat "Mmm… mmm… "Was all that Naruto could hear from Karin. As she was slowly bobbing her head up and down with a little help from Naruto "Mmm… that's a good bitch keep going suck my dick faster ugh you like it don't you, you love having my big, long , hard cock down your throat don't you, I'm almost there just a little longer" said Naruto as he looked down to see Karin hard at work After a few minutes of struggling he held her head enjoying the pleasurable sensation "I'm cumming" moaned Naruto as he released his load Karin felt a Hugh wave of cum going down her throat soon she had to increase her swallowing all Naruto could hear were gulping sound's from Karin _ _ _ _ 5 Minutes later _ _ _ _ Naruto still held on to Karin's head soon he felt his release was gone he then let go of her head

and lifted it up as she started gasping for air. Naruto looked down at her to see that her stomach had swelled she looked just like sakura when he filled her up but what turned him on was the way her body looked covered and filled in his cum "*pant* oh my god *pant* I cant believe that you actually cummed so much*pant* it was so good, can I do it again Naruto I don't want to disappoint you besides I love the feeling of your cock going deep in my mouth' said a very horny Karin as she stuck her tounge out "Ok I guess but this time it's gonna be a little different, this time when I face fuck you I'm gonna be as rough as I want you understand" said Naruto as he got off the bed and put his cock right in her face "yes I understand be as rough as you want with me fuck me much as you like I don't care even if I out I still want you to fuck me I wanna wake up tomorrow limping, and filled with your cum" said Karin as she opened her mouth Naruto grabbed her hair and lined her head with his cock shoving her head down he managed to crammed 10 inches into her mouth instantly before pulling her back up and repeating the process using more and more force to shove himself down her throat every time he forced her head down after a minute he started thrusting as he again forced his cock down her throat "ah yes you like that don't you bitch I'm gonna treat you just the way you want to be treated like a bitch, you're so good with your mouth I should have you suck my cock more often" said Naruto as he got to repeat more obscene sound's of his cock hitting her throat "I'm cumming: he grunted out forcing her head down all the way for the full 14 inches of him to slide down her throat the sound of her chocking never came she swallowed for another 5 minutes until he pulled out while still cumming coating her C cup breast as well as her whole body Karin looked at Naruto with lust in her eyes "That was even better then before I still can't believe that your able to cum so much I can't get enough of it but this time Naruto can you fuck my ass again I want another ass pounding or I can have it up the ass it doesn't matter all I want is your big cock in me again" said Karin as she stood up she rubbed the cum that she had on her making her skin shine "Well who am I to decline an offer like that but I think I want to see you bounce on my cock before I fuck you ass' said Naruto as he sat on the edge of the bed again with his penis pointing straight up Karin then turned around bending over a little bit till she placed her hands on his knees Naruto grabbed onto her waist as she started to sit down on top of him Karin felt his tip enter her asshole as decided to fall all the way down taking him fully Naruto could feel her hotness all around his penis she started to move her torso in circles Naruto reached up to her breast and started rubbing them as she moved "Ah , fuck Naruto , ah yes this feels so good you're even deeper then before, ah yes don't stop give it to me Naruto I love this position , fuck my ass more Naruto be as rough as you want I don't care don't stop, I don't care who hears me, I don't care if people know I'm getting fucked , ah yes I love getting it up the ass I love having your cock in me Naruto, I'm almost there" said Karin in escesty bounce faster and faster " faster bitch fuck your so tight, keep going whore I'm gonna make sure that everyone know who bitch you are I don't care if people look at us, harder Karin move your ass faster I'm gonna cum soon" he said as he lifted her body faster and faster Karin wouldn't stop every few second's she went faster "ah yes , oh god yes Ah, ah, ah, I'M CUMMING" she screamed letting herself fall down onto him Naruto stopped and also felt her cum run down his cock she leaned onto him while she kept cumming. After a few minutes Karin stood up she turned around looking at Naruto's cock still harden and covered in her juices "Damn he's still rock hard just how long can he still last, at this rate he just might put me in the hospital after this" thought Karin as she looked at Naruto

"Ok Karin since you love having my cock in your ass so much, and I don't want to stop fucking that pussy of yours either I want you to get on all four's we're gonna make this the last position" said Naruto as he waited for Karin to get in position "But I've got so much energy left how can I lost it all in only one situation?" asked Karin as she waited for an answer "Well why don't you shut up and get in position and you'll find out soon enough" said Naruto in a demanding voice Karin kinda liked it when Naruto ordered her around like that so she got on the bed and went on all four's she then grabbed the bed railing just in case she then spreaded her leg's a little as she showed her wet pussy she then turned around and looked at Naruto "Ok Naruto I'm ready when you are" said Karin as Naruto got on the bed and went on his knees he then grabbed her waist and said ""Kage Henge!" His crotch was covered in smoke as he had two cocks one on top and one on bottom arrangement. Karin was a little surprised to see two cocks "What the hell did you just do, did you just use another one of your ability's' said Karin still shocked to see that Naruto now had tow cock's "I'll explain this ability tomorrow but for right now get ready for an extreme ass fucking and this time I'm not gonna stop even if I or you cum" he said grabbed her by the hips, and with a quick increase in chakra, he slammed balls deep within her now stretched rectum. ""Oh yes! Pound me more! Oh God you're so good, you're long, hard, cock is so hot! Ah, ah, more! Fuck my asshole harder Naruto-kun!" She pleaded while he continued fucking her senseless. . "Fuck me more Naruto your fat cock is spreading out my pussy! I've been a naughty girl Naruto I deserved to be punished! Fuck me rough! I love the way you fuck me! I'm almost there Naruto I can almost already feel you're hot cum coursing into me!" said Karin as Naruto thrusted faster and faster into both her ass and pussy "Okay I want to feel your warm juices on my cock, you got that? Cum for me slave!" With a burst of chakra he slammed his entire length into her ass and pussy. "I'm Cumming!" He grunted, mirroring her scream, as both of them came at the same time. Her juices spraying all over the bed, and his seed warming her sore rectum. Karin's arms gave out as she fell face first into one of the pillows Naruto still had is His, still hard, cum covered cock in her, her ass was sticking up while her hair was splayed out around her " look at that you already seems tired oh well like I told you was I wasn't gonna stop no matter what" said Naruto as he then started to thrust into again _ _ _ _ 3 hours later _ _ _ _ After 3 whole hours Naruto was still going at it Naruto was on his 9th load as Karin was on her 8th she still had her head on the pillow she didn't even bother to move she just let Naruto have his way with her soon she vision started to disappear and soon she was ed out Naruto didn't see this right away he slapped her ass a few more time's more he put his 10th load into her Naruto stopped and leaned on her and saw that she was knocked out "wow I cant believe she lasted this long I only fucked her for about 9 hour's straight but hey I'm not complaining but since I still have a boner I don't see a reason for me to stop besides she even wanted this so she just might enjoy it I guess" thought Naruto as he again started thrusting into her but this time he went even faster _ _ _ _ 1 hour later_ _ _ and 8 orgasms later_ _ _ Naruto finally stopped and pulled out of her seeing as she was completely filled with his cum he moved her unconscious body to the left side of the bed he then went on the right said and lifted up the cover's and cover them Naruto then looked at Karin for a moment and went to sleep

(A/N I know that the last part probably wasn't very good but hey I'm still trying here but hey I thought the lemon was good enough so no worries another lemon is coming up soon like I said in the beginning there is gonna be two lemon's both long so keep reading the chapter it isn't done yet so enjoy it") _ _ _ _ The Next Day_ _ _ _ ( meaning the day after Hinata and Tenten had sex) After a long needed rest from a very satisfying night Karin Slowly started to awake she opened her eyes to see Naruto faster asleep she didn't want to wake him so she slowly got off of the bed to realize that her legs were very sore "Damn i leg's feel like shit if I didn't know any better i think he fucked me when I ed out that would explain the soreness of my ass too, i think a hot shower would do me some good" she thought as she tip toed to the shower she then went in the bathroom and turned on the shower as she was in the shower Naruto was having a talk to the Kyuubi _ _ _ _ Naruto's Mind_ _ _ _ "ok let me this straight you want me to do what exactly" asked Naruto of what the Kyuubi just told him "Ok I'll explain this once more as you know there are two female jinchuriki and as you also know is that each container get's characteristics of their Biju what I want you to do is befriend them and eventually fuck the hell out of them, as much as I like the demon girl's you've given me i would like a real one hell I'm even willing to deal with Nibi for crying out loud but if I had to choose out of the both I would like to have the Nanabi first the seven tailed horned beetle she was a little more crazy the Nibi was I mean she was nice and all but she knew when there was a time for fun and a time for shuting up and getting fucked and besides I've already talked to her she told me that her container has been wanting to meet you for some time apparently when you defeated Nagato the machine that held the other Biju also held their container's soul's as well since the seal holding the Biju were connected to their container so Nagato had to take both the Biju's soul and the container's soul but before he died I think he didn't realize that he undid the seal holding them both so when they both went back into their bodies after you defeated him I don't think that Konan knew about it or I think she would have told you about it the only reason why I know is because me and the other's are mentally connected I told them about you being my container and how there were set fee so what do you think , if you asked me I hey you should meet the Nanabi's container" said kyuubi hoping that his container would say yes I don't know it would be nice to meet a girl who had the same kind of life I had of being a jinchuriki but I guess a can, but do you know anything about her like her likes and dislikes or what she looks like " asked Naruto getting curious about know the Nanabi's container "Well from what she told me was that her container lives in Takigakure ("Village Hidden in a Waterfall") her container is kinda cute she like to train every day to prove herself to everyone in her village ,already she's just like you kid anyway , she's was inspired by you when who had saved her village a few years back she kinda loud, nice figure, and ready to fight anyone to disrespect's her as for her dislikes she doesn't like humanity that much ever since the Nanabi was sealed in her the village treated her like an outcast but she still wants' to prove herself and she doesn't like people who think their strong because they have a blood limit, so far he kinda like you in my opinion I think the two of you are gonna hit it off" said kyuubi "I see what you mean but what about the other one the one who has the two tailed cat the only thing you told me was that I should stay away from her container and the sex was to die for" said Naruto "Well for her container, her name is Yugito Nii, she 29 years old with blonde hair in a pony tail with brown eyes her favorite food is tekkadon and milk her hobbies are training, wanting to fight any threat to her village Kumogakure (land of iron) and playing the shamisen and her favorite phrase is "cats have nine lives" and her only dislikes is

anything spicy" said the Kyuubi as he tried to everything the Nibi told him "Well that's cool I guess at I least I know something's about them, but sure what the hack I'll meet them but who am I gonna see first and how am I gonna have any time off I could ask granny if I could have some time off or I could tell her that two Jinchuriki want to meet me" said Naruto as he began to think "If I had to decide I would have to say the Nanabi her container is very anxious to meet you the Nanabi told me that you're the only one she ever thinks' about appearly she know's everything about you she had kept track of you since saved her village of that guy who tried to use that hero water for his own use so I say her first who know's you might even fulfill of her need's if you get my draft" said the kyuubi as he couldn't wait to see the Nanabi again " I wouldn't want to keep a fan waiting so I'll see her first but one quick question how long have I been asleep I know that a few minutes in her is like 20 minutes the in real world" asked Naruto " I have to say that you've been here for about 3 hour's so in the outside world you've been asleep for 8 hours it's about 2:00 p.m that girl Karin had gotten up a few minutes ago and went to the shower after last night I'm not surprised I when I use to bang just about every demon women out there that they had to do the same thing since their body was so sore that not even the touch of heat could help them good time's said Kyuubi as he ed the good old day's "So all I got to do is concentrate I'll wake up so I'll see you later said Naruto as he tried to concentrate "Wait kid not yet I think I should boost you stamina some more since you're gonna meet the Nibi and Nanabi you're gonna need way more energy trust me so now instead o you're 3 percent it's now gonna be 20 percent this mean that you're ability's have improved tremendously and now you're be able to fuck as many girl's as you want and never get tired but that depend on the Nibi and Nanabi if they gave their container's just as much stamina as I just given you, you just might be in trouble especially if their in heat this happens every 100 years and I think that it's just about their time so you either may need to run since they will be forceful or be ready for a few day's of non stop sex so I'll talk to you later all this talking has gotten me tired" said that kyuubi as he gave Naruto more of his charka before going to sleep As for Naruto the rush of all that charka that the kyuubi had just given him had made him wake up he opened his eyes to see that Karin was indeed he felt more energized he felt like he could go 50 round's with Hinata and the other's all night long "damn he gave me 7 time's more energy I think the girl's are gonna love this but for Now I'll give Karin some more of last night" he thought as he slowly tip toed to the shower he slowly opened the door and closeted it and went toward's her As for Karin a hot shower was just that she needed her whole body was still aching from last night she grabbed a bar of soap and started to wash her body she didn't even realize that Naruto had stepped in until she felt two hand's go under her arm's and rub both her breast Naruto! That the hell are you doing in her mmm… just how long you've been here with me" she asked as she couldn't help but moan "A few minutes ago really I was just enjoying the show but I'd thought you after last night I cant stop thinking about fucking that sweet ass of your's" said Naruto as he stopped rubbing her breast and removed his hand's from her breast and from under her arm's Karin knew what he wanted to do so she leaned down and put her hand's on the wall Naruto then grabbed her waist as she spreaded her legs a little Naruto then put the tip of his cock into her ass and with a quick thrust he slammed his cock deep within her now stretched and still sore rectum "AH, Naruto faster, oh yes fuck me more, fuck my ass harder, I love your big, long cock Naruto, don't stop, don't stop, fill me up again Naruto" said Karin as she felt Naruto trust faster and harder "Now that's a good slut, I'm almost there after this I want to see you suck my cock, but for now

keep talking" said Naruto as he went deeper in her as he thrust into her Karin gasped at the feeling of Naruto cock in her "Ah fuck my ass harder Naruto, fuck me ass Naruto, I love it don't stop I'm almost there" said Karin as she had to make sure her hand's wouldn't slip off the wall "Oh god Naruto I'm gonna cum, I'm gonna cum" pleaded Karin "Me too I'm gonna cum" said Naruto After about a minute the two cummed at the same time with Naruto cumming deep inside her ass he could see Karin juices running down between her legs and go into the drain after a few minutes Naruto pulled out of her she then leaned back and turned around and without saying a word she went on her knees as some of Naruto cum came out of her ass and into the drain "mmm… it's so big Naruto, I cant wait to have it inside my mouth" said Karin as she wrapped one of her hand's around his cock and slowly started to stroke him Naruto looked down to see Karin put the tip of his cock into her mouth and soon enough she had 10 inches of his cock inside her mouth she then started moving her head back and forth "Damn… Karin… that it keep going, you're so good with you're mouth" said Naruto as he put his hand in her head and pushed her deeper Karin was a little surprised but didn't care all she wanted was to drink Naruto's cum Naruto then let go of her head she instantaneously took out his cock and started coughing after a minute it went all the way back into her mouth and throat she went back and forth faster and faster. The faster she went the more Naruto head his cock hitting the back of her head "fuck yes Karin I'm cumming" moaned as he blasted his seed into her mouth she happily drank every last drop of his cum after 2 minutes Naruto took his cock out of her mouth and let the rest squirt onto her face and breast Naruto looked down again to see Karin covered in both his cum and water _ _ _ _ End Of Short Lemon_ _ _ "Now that what I call a shower, but hurry up and finish here we have to get to the leaf village today, but before we do we're gonna go shopping for you're new clothes" said Naruto as he got out of the shower and wrapped a towel around his waist and left Karin got up and continued to take her shower _ _ _ _ 20 Minutes Later_ _ _ _ Karin came out of the shower with a towel on her waist and hair only to see Naruto eating a bowel of ramen with some fish and white rice with a side of spicy chicken she also saw another plate with a lid on top of it knowing that it was her's she then went into the room and closed the door and got dressed "Man he was right there clothes do look a little worn out and when him and Sasuke clashed the wind also cut them a little too I guess I should be happy that I'm getting some new clothes" thought Karin as she put on her old clothes and fixed her hair just right after 10 minutes she was done and went out of the bedroom "Sorry I took so long in the shower and getting dress it takes awhile for me to get my hair just right" said Karin as she sat next to Naruto and took the lid off her plate to see a few pieces of chicken, fish , with a side of fries and trader sauce with some mash potatoes with gravy on top with two big slices of roost beef with a cup of mint tea "wow thank you this look's delious " said Karin as she grabbed her chop stick that were next to her spoon and started eating "no problem I didn't know what you wanted so I took a guess the next time we're in an hotel you can order the food said Naruto as he took a drink of the sweet tea he had After 10 minutes they started talking Karin asked about his training he told her all about the training he had with all his teachers the more Naruto talked about his training the more she wanted to know if he could help her out. Naruto then asked her about her training only to find out that she

didn't know many jutsu only healing one's and she only knew basic survival skills and basic hand to hand combat skills after 10 more minutes they got done eating and Naruto grabbed his back pack and the two headed out Not surprisely when they headed out of the hotel a few of the other guest that were staying there were looking at her and giggling many of the women there were giving her nods and smiles as they past by Karin couldn't help but blush a little as for Naruto he didn't really care that much about it, it was like they had the power to do anything to him anyway so he just continued to walk until they were out of the hotel "ok let's find a mall or something we'll get you a few pairs of clothes and undergarments from here and then we'll get you some more at the leaf village so don't be worried everything's gonna be fine" said Naruto as he gave her a grin Karin yet again help but blush as she looked at him they then turned right and headed to the clothing store _ _ _ _ Few Hours Later 4:30 p.m _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ Back at the leaf village Hokage tower (also meaning the day after Hinata and tenten had sex just making that clear) _ _ _ _ Tsunade was leaning on the back of her chair she had just gotten done talking to the other kages of the other villages and the head councilmen of Takigakure (waterfall village) and since none of them could leave their village they had to talk on the monitor's privately of course she also had a big jug of sake in front of her but surprisely she didn't even open it she was just lost in her thought of what just happened a few minutes ago "So how exactly am I gonna explain this to him he should have been back her yesterday what the hell happened that he didn't come back either way he'll either be very happy or very pissed and I don't know what Hinata is gonna say about this" she thought as she leaned forward and was just about to open her bottle of sake but her door opened and shizune came in "Tsunade-sama its only 4:30 in the afternoon you cant be drinking on the job again do I have to get the chunin in here again and search the place" said Shizune as she grabbed the bottle to realize that it was full "Wait this bottle id completely full is something the matter" asked Shizune as she took a seat in front of Tsunade "I'd just got done talking to the other 4 kages and the head councilmen of Takigakure they wanted to express their thank you's to Naruto for defeating pein, but they also want him to do something for all of them" said Tsunade "What is it? It must be something big if you haven't even started drinking you're normal amount of 20 bottles of sake everyday" said Shizune "They want that gaki to be an instructor for their kunoichi appearly after they heard the news about pein's defeat by Naruto they all thought that Naruto could be a great asset to everyone if he help train their kunoichi" said Tsunade as she tried to grabbed her bottle of sake but Shizune pulled it out of the way "But why now?, it's been months since the attack on the village, and just what kind of training do they want Naruto to give them" asked a very curios Shizune "the reason why now is because each they believe that there is a bigger threat then pein was so they want their kunoichi to get stronger their male shoide are at an ok level as for the training at first the Raikage of Kumogakure said that he should teach them jutsu but me and gaara told the rest of them that Naruto's attack's are based on the Rasengan and that you need a wind affany to learn it and it would take years for them to mater it the only reason why kono know's it is because Naruto taught it to him before the attack and he was there at very step of the way so the Raikage had no choice but to shut up" said Tsunade liking the way she pissed the Raikage off "So if not jutsu what else is there?" asked Shizune

"I suggested hand to hand combat, they asked who is teacher's were (except gaara) and I told them they were a little surprised to find out who since he was trained by the toad master's themselves they agree, but I also told them that he cant teach them everything it's pointless to fight someone who know's the same moves of you so they agreed to it" said Tsunade "So when are you gonna tell him" asked Shizune "When he gets back but I don't know why but I know that he should have been back yesterday" said Tsunade "well you can tell him today we just got a massager bird from him a few minutes ago it said that he will be back today and that he need's to talk you, he didn't say what exactly" said Shizune "That's good I can't wait to see his reaction, i have both the list and their profiles, here's the list of the kunochi that their gonna be sending in the next couple of day's " said Tsunade as she handed Shizune the list Shizune took a look at the list only to see that there were alot of name's on the list their were at least 1, 2 or 3 kunochi from each village even some names form small villages she didn't think that Naruto could handles this many girl's at once "Wow that's alot of names on the list but shouldn't you added some kunochi from our village it would make some sense I know of a few kunochi that could use the training" said Shizune as she looked over the list "I'm already a step ahead of you that was only the list from the other countries here's the list of our kunochi that i too think that could use some more training on hand to hand combat, and I've also put your name down as well" said Tsunade as she gave Shizune the list "Why did you add my name to the list I don't think I need any help in combat training" said Shizune "Because the last time i saw you fight you were taken down easily besides as much as i trust you i want to feel better knowing that you can handle yourself in a fight, and also i want you to keep an eye on them i have a feeling that some of the other kages are gonna try and persway him but since he wants to become Hokage I don't think it's gonna work, but it better to be on the safe side" said Tsunade "Mmm... I see what you mean but as for the list I think you may be right adding them to the list, but if I may say i think that you should add two other's to the list" said Shizune "Two other's?" said Tsunade as her and Shizune started talking about the list _ _ _ _ Meanwhile Back To Naruto And Karin_ _ _ _ A few hour's had ed since Naruto and Karin went shopping Karin was now wearing a black shirt with short sleeves with a white bra and panties she also had on a red jacket with a pair of blue jeans she also had gotten a few other pairs of clothes but she put them in a storage scroll that Naruto had so after the shopping they headed straight to the leaf village "Hey Karin can i ask you a question?" asked Naruto as they walked "Sure what is it" replied Karin "I wanted to know other then the healing you did for Sasuke was there anything else you did for him, the reason why i ask is because when I was told about itachi's death I never knew how he found him, can you tell me how Sasuke managed to find his brother" asked Naruto a little curios about how Sasuke did find him "Other than healing i can track another person's charka i can find the Exact person you're looking for since charka takes awhile to dispel i can see where and when you used you're charka, Sasuke asked me to track someone after awhile he told us that it was his brother the charka lead us to one of the Akatsuki hideout's after that Sasuke went to fight his brother soon after that i had to hide our charka signature from every one, that another one of my ability's i can make another person untraceable" said Karin

"Wow those are some handily ability's do you have some kind of blood limit?" asked Naruto "No not really I was just born with these ability's i can also tell him an enemy Ninja are gonna attack" replied Karin "But still that pretty amazing, and hey were almost there just you wait you're new life is just about to beginning, how do you feel" asked Naruto "It feels a little weird I was gonna help Sasuke destroy the leaf village and now I'm gonna live there it's a little ironic if you ask me" said Karin as both Naruto and her were almost at the gate after another few minute they were there When they entered the village the two guard saw Naruto and notice him with a girl they never saw so one of the guard's went back to their post and called Tsunade to notify that Naruto was back in the village they saw the two walk by and head straight to the Hokage tower Naruto then greeted the guard at the entrance of the tower and went up the stairs after a few minutes Naruto opened the door as the two entered only to see Tsunade and Shizune talking "Hey granny, hey Shizune I need to talk you you about something" said Naruto as Tsunade Looked at Karin "Me too I just got done talking to the other nation's and I've also got to talk to you about something but first can you tell me who your friend is" asked Tsunade as she begun thinking of what Hinata might do to Naruto if she found out that he bring girl with him "Oh I'm sorry my name is Karin, Naruto saved me from a incident the other day and I had nowhere else to go so he told me to go with him to the leaf village" said Karin as she bowed to Tsunade "She's the reason why i need to talk to you, Karin can you please step outside for a moment i'll be right out" said Naruto as he gave her a grin Karin looked at Naruto for a moment and headed out "Ok you first tell me why she's here" Said Tsunade "The reason why i didn't come back till today was because when i was heading back from the mission from Shion I sensed Sasuke's charka so I went straight towards him so when I finally found him he looked like he had just gotten out of a battle, so I spoke to him and noticed the Akatsuki coat that he was wearing I asked him he ed them and he said for revenge so he started to for his Chidori and I formed my Rasengan appearily Karin was his medic- nin but she got caught in the aftershock of our clash so after that Sasuke told her that she was weak and useless and ran off I was gonna go after him but I had to make sure that she was alright but I noticed some injuries from the previous battle so I took her to a nearby village and healed her wounds as an reward she gave me some useful information on Sasuke, but since she has no were else to go I thought that I should have bring her here" said Naruto as he finished his expiation " I guess that reasonable but have to make sure the council doesn't know about her, t=if they did god only knows that they'll do to her, and on a related note do you know anything about her training skills" asked Tsunade "Ya she told me pretty much about all her training I can make a profile about her, but I wanted to know if she could stay with me and Hinata, I can just give her one of the room's we have" said Naruto "Ok for the time being she can stay but make sure either you or Hinata are with her I don't want to hear anything from the council about how they got good Intel about Sasuke" said Tsunade "Ok thanks granny i owe you one so what did you want to talk to me about anyway" asked Naruto "How would you like to be an instructor for a few selected Kunochi?" asked Tsunade as she looked at Shizune for a moment "You mean like a jonin?" replied Naruto "No just as I said an instructor, you see some of the other nation's want you to train some of their

Kunochi they have already sent their profiles to use you can look over them all you got to do is teach them hand to hand combat training, no justu and also your gonna help train a few kunochi from here as well so what do you think?" asked Tsunade "Well that would give me some training partners, but can you give me the files right now then I'll look over them tonight, but what girl's am i gonna train from here" asked Naruto as Tsunade took a big pile of files from her desk that almost broke her desk she then grabbed a storage scroll and put the files in it she also gave Naruto the two list "Wow that's a lot of names, but how come Hinata, Sakura, Ino and tenten are on this list, how can I possibly help them in their training, aren't they strong enough" said Naruto "I do think that they are strong kunoichi but I feel that they could learn a thing or two from you, but you will also notice on that list that kurenai, anko and a member from anbu named Yugao Uzuki is also on the list, I've also built you a dojo right next across from the training ground's just in case you deiced to train outside" replied Tsunade "But wait why is a member from anbu going to take this class if she's a higher rank then the jonin shouldn't she have a better class then mine, and where will the other girl from different village stay I don't want to go all over the village looking for them" said Naruto "As for Yugao Uzuki she may be a great anbu but her fighting skill's could use some work her file is with the other's but what I will tell you is that she's a good swordsmen the only problem is when an enemy is able to take her sword and doge her justu she really cant use her hand to hand combat skill's so I need you to train her as well I've already talk to her commander he has agreed, and as for the living agreements for the other girl I was thinking that they could live with you and Hinata, since you got more then enough room I thought it be better is that ok" asked Tsunade "it's fine by me just give them my address when they get here" he said as looked at the other list of girl to only see that there was twice as many names on it then the other one but when he was looking down the list he noticed a few names that he ed " Hey Amaru, sasame and Isaribi are on this list it's been awhile since I last saw these girl's at least I know a few of these name's but I'll see you tomorrow granny it's getting late and I want to read a few of these profiles before I head to sleep" said Naruto as he grabbed the two scrolls and headed out to only see Karin sitting down on the floor waiting "Sorry I took so long I'd just gotten some interesting new that I'll tell you after you meet my Hinatachan" said Naruto as Karin got off of the floor and the two head home _ _ _ _ A Few Minutes Later _ _ _ _ The two finally arrived to the apartment building/house when Karin first saw it she was a little surprise to see that his house looked like a freaking mansion something a billionaire lived in Naruto then took out a key of his pocket and opened the door the two entered "ok my room is the entire top two floors, let's head up there first, I bet Hinata is up there wondering where I am, she'll tell you what room you get" said Naruto as they went up the stairs "Ok" she replied as she followed After 5 minutes they finally got to the fourth floor, he then went to a hallway and opened another door and entered but to Karin's amazement his place was outstanding she saw a fancy loving room and kitchen, a big screen TV with surround sound and the most expensive furniture money could buy "wow you actually own this place, it look's like something a billionaire would live in" said Karin in amazement as she looked around "Ya I know I was surprised at first but you get used to it, so make yourself at home, I'm gonna head upstairs to see if Hinata is here or not" said Naruto as Karin went to the living room and went on the sofa as Naruto went upstairs As soon as he headed up stairs he got to the door of his and Hinata's room but as soon as he touched the doorknob he heard a familiar sound coming from inside, so he opened the door to see Hinata laying on her back with her leg's wide open, she was too much in escesty to even notice that

Naruto was right in front of her as she fingered herself "Ah Naruto where are you, hurry up and get your ass here, I cant wait any longer, I cant wait to have you're cock in me, I want you so badly, I cant wait to have you pound my ass like the horny bitch I am, almost there oh god yes, almost there" she moaned as she fingered herself faster and faster with one hand and rubbed her breast together with the other Naruto couldn't help but enjoy the show he decided to let her have her fun, but he also couldn't help but get a boner as he watched ( Who wouldn't) "Damn I guess I know now of what she'll do when I'm on a mission" he thought as a few minutes had ed as he could hear a squirting sound from her now knowing that she was done he decided to speak up "Wow I was only gone for a few day's and you're already like this, I was wondering of what you would be doing, I guess I know now" said Naruto as her surprised her Hinata still had her legs opened as she lifted up her head to see Naruto at the door way "Naruto! How long have you been here" she asked as she got off of the bed and jumped on him as she wrapped her hands and leg's around him " I got here a few minutes ago, appearly just in time to see my favorite show, but you should get dress, there is someone I would like for you to meet downstairs" said Naruto as she let go of Naruto 'Ok I'll be down in a few minutes but after this you better be ready for a long, hard rough fucking I haven't had my daily dose of Naruto in day's" said Hinata as she went to her closet and got dressed she just up on her hoddie and pant's since after this she was gonna get laid no bother putting on under clothing on at this point, after dressing her fixed her hair a little and went downstairs with Naruto As the two went down the stairs and into the living room Hinata saw a girl with red hair waiting patently "Hinata this is Karin, Karin this is Hinata the one I was telling you about" said Naruto as they sat on the other sofa across from Karin "Hello it's nice to meet you" said Hinata showing Karin a caring smile "It's nice to meet you Naruto has told me so much about you" Said Karin as she also gave Hinata a caring smile Naruto looked at the two for a bit before speaking "the reason why I didn't come back right away was because I sensed sasuke's chakra I confronted him and fought him but he retreated Karin was one of his follower's but Sasuke abandoned her, so I helped her out and since she had nowhere else to go I told her that she could stay with us since we got so much room" said Naruto as he looked at Hinata "Well you're more then welcome to stay, Naruto's such a caring person that just one of the reason why I feel in love with him" she said as she gave Naruto a kiss "Why thank you but can you show me to my room it's been a long day and I would like to get some rest of you wouldn't mind" said Karin "no problem I'll take you' said Hinata as they both stood up Naruto took out a scroll out of his pocket and gave it to her "Hold on before you go there is something that I have to tell the both of you" said Naruto as Karin and Hinata looked at Naruto and sat back down "Ok Karin when I told you that I got some interesting news right?' said Naruto "Yeah I " she replied "Well Hinata and Karin the news was that I'm gonna be an instructor for some selected kunoichi from here and different villages, I've got a list of the girl from here and the other villages ever since I defeated pein the other kages thought that I could be useful to everyone if I got the kunoichi stronger so in the next few day's there are gonna be a few new people moving in" said Naruto as he looked

at Hinata and Karin "Wow that's great new Naruto, but how long do they want you to train them, and what do you get out of it" asked Hinata a little pissed that some new girl would be moving in "Well I haven't asked them that yet but I will tomorrow, I have to look over some of their profiles tonight to see who I'm gonna train first" said Naruto "Is that the reason why you need to make a profile on me" asked Karin "Yeah it is, granny had built me a dojo near the training ground's Hinata will show you around tomorrow, after all the kunoichi get here I'm gonna set a meeting so I can ask them a few question's, if I'm gonna do this I want to do it right" said Naruto "Well ok I'll be here when I wake up" said Karin as Hinata and Karin got up Naruto took a scroll out and gave it to her " here don't forget you thing's" said Naruto as they headed out Naruto went to the kitchen and got something to drink As the two went down stairs to the third floor hinata took her to her room hinata opened the door and Karin was just about to head in until Hinata stopped her "Karin can I ask you a question, I know that this is a little out of the blue, but did you have sex with Naruto after he helped you," asked Hinata as she smiled Karin was ready for a hit in the face if she answered yes, but what the hell she was gonna find out a eventually" yes I did after he helped me I couldn't stop thinking about him, I thought that he was gonna touchier me for information but he was so nice and he never got mad at me, I'm sorry so please don't kill me" said Karin as she put her hands in the front of her face getting ready for a beat down but surprisely to her nothing happened "Don't worry I'm not gonna hurt, the reason why I asked is because you seem to be walking a little funny, Naruto can have that effect on a lot of girl's, it always happens to me when we have mind blowing sex, so how was he and long how did you last Karin was speechless to see that this girl wasn't gonna kill her, even weirder she was asking how good he was and how long she lasted "I lost track of the time, he just kept giving a constant orgasm one after another ,I almost ed out a few times and the way he was pounding me was even better I don't know about you but he almost killed me when me made me suck his cock" said Karin with a blush having thought of last night's activates "I know what you mean, I always lose track of time, I almost wore him down a few times but I like it when he get's rough it makes the sex even better, but next time we should both try to ware him out I've had sex with 2 other women with him and I can tell you that he's worn down 2 or more women at the same time, so think about it, I'll see you tomorrow said Hinata as Karin looked at her as Hinata went back upstairs and in shock of what just happened she then went into the room and closed the door _ _ _ _ Meanwhile back to Naruto and Hinata_ _ _ _ Naruto had changed his clothes as Hinata headed back inside he was wearing a black t shirt with the leaf symbol in the front with a pair of orange pajamas he was sitting down drinking a cup of water on the kitchen table he had to stacks of files one with the leaf symbol in the front and the other stack had many different village symbol's on the other's Naruto deiced to check over a kunoichi from his village so he picked up the first folder on top It had the name Yugao Uzuki on the front and the leaf symbol on the bottom he opened the folder to see a picture of a girl wearing a anbu uniform and a white mask on back of her head she had purple hair with brown eyes he then turned the page and began reading Yūgao Uzuki Age – 25 (since she was 22 in the younger season) Birthdate – November 3

Blood type – A Classification- Anbu Gender – Female Height- 169.2 cm (1.692 m, 5.551 ft, 66.614 in) Loyalty – Konohagakure Ninja registration – 012161 Number of mission's S rank – 37 A rank – 84 B rank – 100 C rank – 29 D rank – 20 Knowledge – exceptional Hand to hand combat – average Sword skills- superior Tracking skills – exceptional Additional notes – is a good fighter has a hard time getting along with some people she is also a faster learner, but beware of her sword skills she can be optimistic when enemies try to out class her , and is highly recommended for highly level mission as seen in her numerous amount of missions "Hey kid sorry to interrupt you're reading, but i see that you've already pick out you're next vixen I have to say that you have some guts on trying to get an anbu but hey pussy is pussy and a little piece of advice when you finally bag her, you should wear her mask some girl's like it when either the guy or themselves are wearing something of theirs in her case her mask" said Kyuubi as he was getting some well needed rest from his playmates (A/n if you don't get what I mean you will in chapter 31) "Well I don't know I'm gonna ask granny if i can use her as my first student i want to do this job right and it wouldn't hurt in fighting an anbu I've always wanted to see their fighting style maybe even she can give me a few tips" Said Naruto as he couldn't wait to start training the kunoichi then he heard the door close meaning that Hinata was back he wanted some advice on what he should do about the whole training thing "Hey Hinata can you come here for a moment i have something to ask you" shouted naruto "Sure i'll be there a in minute" Hinata yell back After a minute or two she Entered the kitchen wearing a fishnet T shirt and a pair of black panties and her hair was a little messy once Naruto turned his head and saw her his jaw dropped instantly "Ok fuck everything i just told you just now go fuck that hyuga's brains out i guess a few day's without you musthave gotten her real horny" said Kyuubi as Naruto's jaw was still on the ground while still looking at Hinata "I see you like my outfit, i've been waiting for this for 4 day's already so why dont you stop working for today and give me some loving" said Hinata as she leaned on the concer of the door fram Naruto went toward's her and grabbed her waist and pulled her to him and kissed her he then picked her up brideil style while still kissing her and went into the bedroom and all night long cries of pleasure could be heard from their room

End of chapter 29 ok finally done with two whole chapter chapter 30 will be called the doctor is in that will be a Naruto x Amaru and a Hinata x karin yuri lemon since so many of you reader's asked for both of these paring's so chapter 30 will be out soon i hope you all enjoyed reading the two lastest chapter's i know it took awhile for them but real life is being a dick with me trying to get and job and the whole college thing going on but i'll keep writing so leave a review, a suggestion, or an idea for a chapter bye for now P.s i know i said this in chapter 28 but i'll say it again i do not want any idea that have Naruto with the following , Kushina mikoto, or the the women that first had the Kyuubi i forgot her name but i just put that first container of the kyuubi and also Slicerness and The Konoha's Booze Hound are actually still woring on some of the chapter's for those who wanted to know or were courious

srry for not updating

S

orry for not updating

Hey people I bet you're tired of me putting author note's as chapter's but the reason why I haven;t updated was because I have been checking over all my stories checking, spelling, grammar, and everything else I can think of, I can tell you right now that I'm about 75 percent done with the two chapter for Pile of lemon's, but like I said I am checking over my other stories, I plan on reposting all the chapter's to Naruto'sJourney so that may take awhile I also plan on fixing the other two stories War and Love and The Two Immortals as for Moon Eyed Vs Cheery blossom I'm still not sure if I should discontinue it or not but if you reader's have any suggestion's, opinion's or anything at all that i should add to any of the stories them please message me, P.S also for the Pile Of Lemon's story i have had alot of people ask me for alot more in the in story so i've added Guren, kurotsuchi and Hotaru to the story if there is anyone else that i've missed in the show them message me and i'll added them to the story, plus some of you reader's have asked me about another Shion chapter, and yes i will make a another chapter with her but not for awhile so please be paticent

Late Christmas and new year chap

L

ate X-mas chap/Happy New Year chap

Naruto x Hinata X Sakura X Ino X TenTen Hinata X Sakura Yuri Lemon Author's notes

Ok this is a X-mas chapter /happy new year chapter because I didn't have enough time to finish up the x-mas chapter I decided to combine them together, so forgive me for that, so I hope you all had a merry Christmas and let's bring in the new year 2011, I to celebrate the new year I will post 3 new chapter's in January so I hope you reader's can be patient with me for just a little longer, so enjoy the chapter and enjoy your new year, please do not drink and drive or else this may be your last year. Enjoy the chapter _ _ _ _ with Hinata and Sakura at the shopping mall _ _ _ _ It was a cold Christmas eve day at the leaf village, both Hinata and Sakura were at the mall shopping, Hinata and Sakura had already gotten presents for their family member, the only person the two forgot to get a gift for their boy friend Naruto Uzumaki, and if it wasn't bad enough the two Kunoichi had only little time get find something, so they went to a clothing store in hopes of finding the best for Naruto "Girl, can you believe that we almost forgot to get, Naruto something, we must be the worst girlfriend's ever" said Sakura as her and Hinata walked in the store " We're not the worst girlfriend's ever Sakura, we're just lucky that we realized it before it was too late, the mall doesn't close until 10:00 today, it's 2:00 now so we got plenty of time to find something, so let's stop complaining and get something Naruto will love" replied Hinata as they started to look around "Ummm… I don't know Hinata, what do you think he'll like, since this return from training, how about we get him some training supplies. He's bound to use them, and I'm sure TenTen will give us a great discount, since they will be for Naruto "said Sakura as she looked at Hinata "Maybe, we can put that suggestion in the maybe pile, how about these orange and black scarf, with matching gloves, I've noticed that Naruto doesn't have any, I'm sure he'll love them" said Hinata as she showed Sakura the scarf and gloves "Yeah, those look great, I think he'll love them, but it's look a little more, let's see what else he might like" said Sakura as she started to look some more After 30 minutes of looking around, the two Kunoichi found a few more thing's that Naruto would like, soon they had bags of stuff already gifted wrapped and in their bags, they were just about to leave until Sakura saw the women lingerie department "Hold on Hinata, I just got a great idea, for a great Christmas gift for both us and Naruto, and something that he won't ever forget" said Sakura as she looked at Hinata for a minute and grabbed her hand, but before she could respond, she saw herself being dragged to the Kunoichi lingerie department _ _ _ _ At Naruto's Home/apartment building _ _ _ _ Naruto was at his home putting the Christmas present's that he brought Hinata and Sakura under the tree. Naruto himself was very excited since this was gonna be the first Christmas with Hinata

and Sakura, and since his return from training, Naruto felt like the happiest person in the world, the only thing that could made it better as if he best friend Sasuke was there with him to celebrate the holiday's. but he knew that, that wish was never gonna happen anytime soon, but for now not even that Sasuke could ruin the greatest feeling in the world for him. Naruto was just about done putting the gifts under the tree until. "awww man I almost forgot about them" said Naruto to himself as he went into the bed room and opened once of the dresser's compotes and took out 2 thin square boxes and two small square boxes, he then put his boxers back into the dresser and went into the living room. "I see that you brought, you're two mates something, what is it" asked Kyuubi as he saw Naruto looking at the items As soon as Naruto heard the Kyuubi's voice he went into his mind and saw himself at the Kyuubi's house, he saw the Kyuubi waiting for him at the filed so Naruto went toward's him. "If I tell you, do you promise not to tell them, I don't want you to ruin the surprise" said Naruto as he looked at the Kyuubi "Kid are you trying to be stupid or something, how am I gonna tell them, they cant even see me as much hear me, the only two that can see me in you're mind is of course you that that stupid Uchiha fellow, so what did you get them anyway" said the Kyuubi "Well, call me stupid again and you can kiss you're gift good bye, so do it I dare you call me stupid, and see if I don't take you're girl's away for a whole month, and see how you like it, maybe I should just forget it" said Naruto as he turned around, he then looked at the corner of his eye to see the Kyuubi's reaction "What!, now I'm sorry ok, you're not stupid you're the smartest person I know, you're the king of prank's and all fail compared to you, so what did you get me, please tell me, I'll never call you stupid again" said Kyuubi as he almost grabbed Naruto and was about to shake him "Well since you asked so nicely, I'll show you, but first I', gonna give you you're gift a little early, so go into you're house for a moment and go see what I got you, I think you're gonna like it, after you see what you got come back here and I'll show you what I got Hinata-chan and Sakura-chan" said Naruto as he sat down on the grass and saw Kyuubi head to his house As Kyuubi went into his house he saw 4 figures waiting for him in his living room he saw. (1) was a half human half wolf girl with black hair with a white line in the middle going down her back, she was about the same size as Kyuubi, she also had big double D sized breast and a good figure with crystal blue eyes. (2) Was a half human half lion she had bright grange hair with light brown eyes, she had a 3 whisker marks on both her cheeks and light orange skin, she had big c sized breast and nice ass, (3) was a lava girl, she had firefly red hair with back eyes, she was the same height as the first girl, with a killer body, she had light red skin with D-sized breast, (4) was a water type girl, she had light blue skin, with dark blue eyes, with white hair, she was a little taller then the second girl, with big C-sized breast with a blue tail As Kyuubi looked at the 4 beauties in front of him, his jaw dropped at the sight, he wanted to close the door and have his fun but he ed that he wanted to see what his container got his mates, so he sadly went out of the house and back to see Naruto waiting for him "So how do you like you're gift, I still don't know what kind of girl's you have in the demon world so I took a guess" said Naruto as he looked at Kyuubi "Boy, you've given me the best gift of all, more pussy, but why half human though, I mean I love the gift but still, why not full animal" asked Kyuubi "Well, the other girl's that I gave you were half human half animal, so I thought you want more like that, I actually read a few book about the demon world, those are actually the 4 rarest girl in the demon world. So why not give you the best there is" said Naruto as he looked at the Kyuubi " well thank you, but if I could make a request, do you think you could make me and the girl's about human sized, I mean I like my size and all but I feel too much of a giant and stuff , also what

did you get you're two mates anyway" asked Kyuubi "Sure, wait about a minute and then I'll show you" Replied Naruto as he started too concentric after a minute the Kyuubi and the house and girl's started to shrink to human sized the kyuubi and the other's were a little bigger then Naruto. "Ok is that ok" asked Naruto "Yeah that's good, so I see only 2 thin square boxes and 2 small square boxes, did you get them Jewelry or something" asked the Kyuubi "actually I did buy them Jewelry, the other day when I was walking these two bracelet's caught my eye, so I entered the Konoha Jewelry store, but when I walked in the store own basically jumped at me, she then dragged me around asking me what kind of Jewelry I wanted to buy, so I told her that her two bracelet's caught my eye, and she said that if I wanted to I could customize them, so I had one made in lavender and one in pink" said Naruto as he opened the two boxes and show the Kyuubi the bracelets One was of course lavender (Hinata's) it was in a pattern it started as heart then a diamond and so forth, the pink one (Sakura's) started as diamond then small red flower, and so forth. "Wow kid you really went out on this it must've, costed you a lot for just these two alone" said Kyuubi stunned that his container "Hold on if you thought that was cool, look at these" said Naruto as he put the bracelet's back into their boxes, and opened the other two thin squared boxes, and show the Kyuubi two necklaces's, one had diamond's with a Safire in the middle and shaped in a heart (Hinata's) and the other was the same but instead of a Safire, it was a ruby shaped in a heart (Sakura's), Kyuubi's jaw dropped at the seane in front of him again, still stunned that his container could afford such stuff "Ok now tell me how you could afford this stuff, did you fuck the store owner or something, you've must have spent a lot on all this' said Kyuubi "you'd think that but not really, the store owner was old she looked at least about 70, but her grand daughter that was the cashier was about 18 and looked very fuckable, but anyway when I asked the store owner, how much the bracelet's cost she told me about 2,500 Dollar's for them both and if I wanted to costume made it was gonna be another 500 Dollar's , I was personally shocked when she told me, but she said that she was very grateful to me since I saved the village and the villager's she said that her son and grand son had fought against pain and died but got back to life soon after, so she said that I could have the bracelet's for free and costume made, and she threw in the two necklaces's in for free as well" said Naruto as he put the Necklaces's back into their thin box "Wow kid you did really go out of on this, but not to be rude or anything but can I go back into the house and "enjoy" by gift a little more" said Kyuubi as he turned around and saw his four new beauties waiting for him at the front door "Sure but only on one condition, I need you to stay put, I want this Christmas to be perfect, and I don't want any unwanted guess to pop up unexpected, so do you think that you can stay with those girl's instead of talking to me, just until after Christmas" said Naruto hoping the Kyuubi wouldn't get the wrong impression "Sure kid no problem, you don't have to tell me twice, but one question before you go" asked Kyuubi "What is it" replied Naruto "If you're spending Christmas with you're two mates, what about the other two, the weapon shop girl with the nice ass and the flower shop girl with the good rack, shouldn't you do something for them as well, I'm sure that they've got you a gift as well" said Kyuubi "Oh! You mean TenTen- chan and Ino-chan, I actually got them something as well, I was just about to head over TenTen's house right now, then over to Ino's, I'll tell you what I got them later, I have to go" said Naruto as he quickly cut the connection between him and the Kyuubi. Naruto then went back into his room and opened the dresser once more he then took out his shirt and took out 2 small square boxes, he then put his shirt's back into the dresser and put on his orange jumpsuit coat

along with his red and blacked flame coat he then buttoned it up and headed to TenTen House (A/n you have to know that the small square boxes that he has are like the one ring's and necklaces come in just so you know) _ _ _ _ Back with Hinata and Sakura _ _ _ _ Hinata and Sakura had finally gotten their last gift for Naruto, they both knew that Naruto was gonna love this gift, so they paid for their stuff and headed out the store, but as they were walking they started to talk. "So Hinata what did you get for you team, I was gonna ask you that sooner but I guess it just slipped my mind" said Sakura as they walked "Well I got Kurenai- sensei this new perfume that I saw a few day's ago that she might like, I got Shion these new sunglasses, they have night vision, they can zoom in on target's and they can see body heat just in case it's dark out, and for Kiba I got him a gift care to pets smart, but he's even lucky that I got him anything, he's still trying to get me to dump Naruto and get me to be his girl friend, I'm just lucky that he doesn't know about you and me as well" said Hinata "So he hasn't given up yet?, man when is he gonna get it though his think skull. That you're not interested in him, but no worries I know that you'll never dump us for him, but maybe I can help him get the hint" said Sakura as she put her fist in the air "I know you and Naruto love me, and so do I but I keep telling him that it's never gonna happen, I even kicked him in the ball's and I used the juken on him as well, but he doesn't seem to stop" said Hinata as she got a worried look on her face, but after a few minutes of walking and talking the Two Kunoichi decided to go to the food court and eat After a few minutes the two Kunoichi decided to eat at subway they ordered 2 ham turkey with cheese and roast beef sub's with two diet cokes, they then paid for their order and sat at the nearest table to them, then the two Kunoichi started talking about training, Naruto and other stuff soon the two Kunoichi heard a familiar voice calling Hinata's name. Just by hearing the voice she already knew who it was "don't tell me its Kiba right?' said Hinata hoping that her teammate/stalker would leave her alone "Yup it's him alright, how did he know where you were" said Sakura as she took a bite of her sub after a minute Kiba approached them "Hey Hinata, hey Sakura, what are you two doing here" asked Kiba as she grabbed a chair ans sat in the middle of them "We were doing some last minute Christmas shopping, then we decided to get something to eat, what about you what are you doing here, I thought you already brought you're gifts" said Sakura as she looked at Kiba "Well actually I did, I was looking for Hinata" said Kiba as he looked at Sakura then he looked at Hinata " I was told to tell you to meet sensei and shion at her house, I had went to the Hyuga manor to tell you but the guard told me that you moved and since I didn't know where you lived I had to track you're seant, but anyway sensei told me to tell her to meet back at her place in half an hour, since all the jonin are gonna have a Christmas party and she wants to get ready" said Kiba as he looked at Hinata "Oh ok, I'll be there, I just have to head home real quick and get the gifts, Sakura can help me since I don't want to drop the gifts while walking, we'll leave once were done" said Hinata as she took a drink of her diet coke "Oh if you don't mind can I go with you, since I already got you're gifts with me, we can just walk together, so who were you getting a Christmas gift anyway, and on Christmas eve" said Kiba as she looked down and tried to look in her bag , Kiba only saw something red and see threw before Hinata grabbed the bag and put it next to her. Sakura did the same thing just in case he tried to do it again "if you must know, we both got a last minute gift for Naruto, Sakura told me about this great gift that Naruto will love, and since this is the first Christmas as us as a couple I want to make this a

special Christmas, I just hope he'll like it" said Hinata as she looked at Sakura for a minute Kiba noticed it but didn't say anything "Wow it must be really cool, and what about you Sakura what you get Naruto and Kakashi" asked Kiba "Well I got a special gift for Naruto as well, but for Kakashi I got him the ica ica paradise collection on DVD with bonus features and it's the uncut version, since lord Jiriaya died sensei can get any new book's, so I think that this will make him happy" said Sakura as the Two Kunoichi finished up eating their food and put their trash in the trash can, after a few minute the three Ninja leaved the mall and headed to Naruto's apartment building/home As they were walking Hinata and Sakura started talking about Naruto's Kunoichi class that was gonna start at the beginning of the new year once Kiba heard this he was shocked to hear that he was gonna help train over a dozen girl's or more from his village and other villages, he couldn't believe it how could Naruto of all people have the best damn luck in the world when he heard that all the girl's from different village were gonna be staying at his new house Kiba couldn't help but get jealous "What the hell first Naruto beats pein and saves the village, then he gets's with Hinata , I mean look at her nice ass and Hugh breast, I still can't believe that she wanted Naruto out of all people, that bastered actually seen her naked, plus he get's to train Kunoichi from different village's as well, how fucking lucky can one guy be, but no worries, once I give Hinata her gift she'll dump Naruto and come to me, I'll show her Naruto's just a phase and I'm the right guy for her" thought Kiba as he started at Hinata's ass some more he wanted to grabbed it and give it a hard squeeze but Sakura was with them and he knew that he did that he would pay the price "So how much feather to you're house Hinata" asked Kiba as they continued walking "It actually just up head, you see that big Apartment building, it's actually Naruto home" said Hinata as a few minutes ed and Kiba saw the big apartment building Kiba took one look at the apartment building and his jaw dropped to the ground, surprised to see just how big Naruto's home was. "What the hell is this, this isn't a apartment building, it's a freaking duplex or something, how on earth did Naruto get this place, it's bigger then my clan's house" thought Kiba as Hinata put the key into the front door and they headed in "Wow Hinata you actually live here with Naruto, how can he afford such a place, and what floor do you live on just in case I have to get you for a mission" said Kiba as the three Ninja went into the elevator and Hinata pushed the second to the last button and the elevator door closed "Well the entire two floor's belong to me and Naruto, the forth floor has the kitchen, furniture, and living room, the fifth floor as the bed room's and then there's the roof, we have a few chair's and a table with an umbrella in the middle so we can see the stars at night" said Hinata as they arrived on the fourth floor, she then opened the door and the three entered the room As soon as Kiba entered the room he was in a state of shock, Naruto's place was freaking amazing, he had everything you could think of, he saw a big kitchen with a living room that had the best furniture you could buy with a big screen TV with a stereo system" Naruto actually lives here with Hinata, this place is better then mine, he got this place by saving the villager's damn" thought Kiba as Hinata gave Sakura her bag and went up stairs as she went into the kitchen "Take a seat Kiba, I'll be a few minutes" said Hinata in the kitchen, kiba then took a seat on the sofa while still in shock While in the kitchen Hinata saw a note on the kitchen table, she picked it up and read it Dear Hinata I went to TenTen's and Ino's house I will be back in a few hours, I should be back before midnight, and also I put yours and Sakura's gifts under the tree, but don't even try to into in them I put a Byuagan blocking justu on them, so do be mad I want to give them to you personally

Love Naruto Uzumaki After reading the note she threw it in the trash, she was a little pissed that Naruto put that blocking justu on the gifts, but she wondered how he learned it she never thought it to him, after a few minutes hinata exited the kitchen and went upstairs to get the gifts, she then saw Sakura put their gifts for Naruto on the side so she could take them down and out them under the tree she then put their special gifts into the closet Hinata then got her gifts for her team from under the bed, she then handed Sakura one of the gifts and the two headed back downstairs Sakura then put the gifts under the tree. "Ok you ready Kiba" said Sakura as she waved her hands in Kiba's face "Huh, oh yeah I'm ready, I'm just surprised to see that Hinata and Naruto live here, but let's go" said Kiba as the three ninja leaved and headed to Kurenai's house After 10 minutes of walking and idle conversation and Kiba thinking how much of a lucky Bastered Naruto was to have a freaking duplex and one of the hottest girls in the village as his girl friend the three finally made it to Kurenai's house, Kiba knocked on the door a few time's and Kurenai opened the door "Ah Hinata Kiba and Sakura?, come on in, shion's already here, but we have to make this quick the party start's a little early this year, it start's in an hour and I'm not even ready, but let's exchange gifts already, and not to be rude but why are you here for Sakura" said Kurenai she went into her room for a moment and as the entered the house and saw Shion eating a piece of fruit cake "Oh because hinata didn't want to drop any of the gifts as she walked, but this one is yours anyway, marry Christmas" said Sakura as kurenai came out of her room with her team's presents "Ok here you go kiba and shion, I hope you like them, as for you Hinata I have a few gifts for you from me, your father and neji" said Kurenai as she put Hinata's gifts on the table and got her give from Hinata, Kiba and Shion opened their gifts and got a book on poison's and Kiba got a new leash for Akaumaru Hinata looked at her gifts and grabbed the one from the very top " the first one is from you're father, he say's marry Christmas, and he wishes he could be see you open it but he has some business to take care of" said Kurenai as hinata opened her gift to find out it was an outfit that her mother used to wear before she died, it was a white coat with the Hyuga symbol on the back with a shade of blue on the sleeves, with white pants and a light blue belt with the yin and yang symbol on the middle of it "Oh my god I didn't even know that he had this, I saw my mother wear this all the time when I was a little girl I wonder how ling he's had this, can I go try this on real quick" asked Hinata as Kurenai gave a nod and Hinata went into the bathroom to change After 5 minutes of waiting hinata came out wearing the out fit the white long coat zipped up to about all the way and the white pants with the shade of blue at the bottom, what was surprising was that it was the perfect size for her even the middle where she had it all the way zipped up could show that Hinata had a big rack for her age, apparently hinata didn't just inherit her personally from her mother but her breast size as well 'Wow Hinata you look amazing, you should keep that on and show Naruto, I think he's gonna like it" said Sakura "Damn just look at her, did her breast just get bigger or something, I cant wait till tonight, I gonna suck on those tit's so hard. Mmm… just thinking about it is making me horny" thought sakura as she could feel a burning sensation between her legs Damn just look at her, she even hotter then before, dose she even know how big her breast look with that on, I don't even think she has a bra on damn" thought Kiba as he looked at her "Wow Hinata you look great you should defenality wear that" said Kiba "You look great" said Shion as he ate another piece of fruit cake "You should show you're father that Hinata, he's probably gonna think that you look like her twin or

something, as for you second gift this one if from Neji, he is spending his Christmas with his new girlfriend but he also say's marry Christmas" said Kurenai as hinata got the second gift from the table and opened it to see a scroll and a letter Dear Hinata I asked uncle if I could give you this scroll, this is a semi forbidden technique called Eight Trigrams Burning Tenketsu , me and uncle both think that you're old and strong enough to learn this technique, I myself haven't learned this move since only the Hyuga heirness is allowed to, so be careful learning it, if possible have Naruto help you, since when I tried to pressed his Tenketsu he still had his charka, the effects of this move will show when you open the scroll, so have a Marry Christmas Neji Hinata took a look in the box and saw an old scroll, she then put the top of the box back on and put it to the side. "ok and here's my gift to you" said Kurenai as Hinata opened her last gift fro her team she opened her gift and got a digital picture frame with a few pictures of her and the team together, once she looked at it she couldn't wait to get it back home and put a few pictures of her, Naruto and Sakura on it " sensei I love it, thank you very much, how do you like the perfume I got you, once I saw it I knew it was for you" said Hinata as she gave Kiba and shion their gifts as well Kiba was a little mad that she only gave him a gift card to pet smart, but Kiba knew that once he gave her, her gift he was gonna get something with a more physical touch to it. "Thank's Hinata, I'll be sure to get Akaumaru something good with this" said Kiba as he put the gift card in his pocket, after a few minutes of talking Shion gave them their gifts "Ok guy's, me and Hinata have to get going, we have something planned for Naruto, can you tell Kakashi sensei that I said marry Christmas and that that I'll give him his gift tomorrow" said Sakura as Hinata and her were about to leave 'Sure, I'll tell him, shion can you help me out for a second, I have to take a few things with me to the party, and the stuff's in the basement" said Kurenai as she looked at Shion "Sure Sensei" said Shion as they went into the basement, Hinata and Sakura were just about to open the door and leave until "Hold on Hinata, I haven't given you you're gift yet, so close you're eyes and don't open them till I tell you" said Kiba as he approached her "Sakura if he tries anything at all, you have my permission to punch his light's out" Whispered Hinata as Kiba was in front of her Hinata then closed her eyes now knowing what kiba was gonna do Kiba then put his hand's into one of his pocket's and took out a piece of mistletoe and put it over their head's, Sakura was just about to tell her to move but it was too late Kiba grabbed the back of her head and pulled her into a kiss, before hinata could even react, her eyes shot wide open as she felt Kiba's tounge in her mouth, she tried to move but Kiba's hand's was on her head, she did the one thing she could think of she kneed him in the ball's as hard as she possibly could, making Kiba let go of her hand and fall to the ground, after a minute Kiba looked up to see a very pissed off Hinata and Sakura cracking their knuckles "Heh, Heh, Heh, what do you think better then Naruto right, there's more where that came from" said Kiba as he both laughed and moaned in pain "Kiba you got some ball's, pulling a stunt like that, what the fuck were you thinking, and choose you're words carefully, I got permission to go all out" said Sakura as she looked at Kiba 'Well I wanted to show Hinata that I was a better kisser then Naruto, and I don't hear her complaining that must mean she loved it, so what do you say we head back to my place Hinata, and I can give you the best gift of all me" said Kiba as he looked at Hinata, but before he could say another word he felt her fist hitting his eye, and before he knew it he felt another fist hit him soon both Kunoichi started kicking him and punching him after a minute both Hinata and Sakura

slammed the door and left Soon Kurenai and Shion came out of the basement with a few thing's in hand's and saw Kiba on the ground bruised up and twitching with two black eyes, shion then went toward's him and looked down "Do I even want to know, what you just did, or should I ask you later" said Shion as he looked at his team mate Meanwhile Hinata and Sakura were walking back to the apartment building holding the gifts that Hinata got while mumbling something about dead dog walking and something about muttered dog's to each other as they walked _ _ _ _ with Naruto and TenTen at the weapon shop_ _ _ _ Naruto had quickly walked to the weapon shop in hopes of TenTen being there alone, he didn't want to meet her father just yet, ing when he meat ino's father still gave him the chill's, plus he didn't want to see that "You're not gonna sleep with my daughter tonight look" on him either, so when he finally got to the weapon shop he saw a few costumer leaving the shop so he entered the shop and saw TenTen at the wearing a Santa hat with a red shirt and green pant's whished showed her bubble butt very well, he then saw her handing the last costumer a bag and their change from the purchase, TenTen saw Naruto at the entrance so she hurried u with the costumer rushing them out and flipped the open sign to closed "Master it's been so long, what are you doing here" said TenTen as she jumped on to Naruto and wrapped her arms and legs around him, luckily TenTen felt Naruto hand's on her ass as he kissed her before speaking "Well I wanted to give you your gift, and I wanted to see you" said Naruto as he took he had to sadly let her go and TenTen had to let her master go as he gave her a small gift box "Merry Christmas, my sexy tool" said Naruto as TenTen opened the small box and took a small charm, with her favorite color's, once she saw it she was stunned no one had ever brought her a gift like the one she had gotten normally she got new weapon's or book's or something so she once again jump on him and gave him another kiss "Oh my god master it's so beautiful, I can believe you got this for me, I love it I'm never gonna take it off" said TenTen as she let go of Naruto and put the charm on her wrist "I knew you like it, and what you is with the out fit look very sexy in that, you look like of Santa's elf's" said Naruto as he laughed a little "Oh this, I was trying to get in the charismas sprit, my mom and dad went to see a distant cousin for the holiday's, so I deiced to satyr and look after the shop, and when I saw some of the other store owner's wearing clothes like this I thought I should to" said TenTen as she showed Naruto the front of the outfit that showed she had large C-sized breast, then the back that showed her nice big ass "Well I think you made a good chose, matter of fact I was just gonna suggest that we head to your room, and I can show you just how much I love that outfit of yours" said Naruto as he pulled her close and looked into her eyes TenTen looked into Naruto deep blue eyes, she couldn't resist him with eyes like those so she quickly locked the window's and took his hand " well master I've been practicing a lot lately, I want to show you how good I've become, and I think it's time that I gave you your Christmas present" said TenTen as they headed up stairs, after a minute Naruto saw a living room with some furniture and TV a kitchen, then she saw some more stairs that most likely lead to the bed room's but as he looked around TenTen then pushed him onto the couch Naruto looked at TenTen with little confusion "Before we head upstairs, I want to give you the first part of you're gift, so just stay still for a moment" said TenTen as she went to her radio and put some sensational music on, she then went to towards Naruto and turned around once more and slowly started moving her body as the music continued "Now this is what I call a Christmas present, but come a little closer, I want a closer look at that ass" said Naruto as she moved closer

TenTen then slowly moved her hips as she unbuttoned her pants, she then slowly took them off and quickly kick them to the side and showed her master her ass, as soon as Naruto saw that ass he could fee his hard member in his pants, soon Naruto unzipped his pants and his harden cock burst out finally form it's containment, after a few minutes TenTen turned around facing Naruto and slowly removed her upper clothing as she danced, Naruto then could see her large C-sized breast. "Mmmm…. Master I need you right now, I've missed the feeling of you inside me, I need you fat cock inside me right now, I'll do whatever you want, I want the taste of you cum inside my mouth, I'm just a tool that's used for your pleasure" said TenTen as she squeezed her breast. In hope it would arouse her master "Well my sexy tool, you told me that you had gotten better since the last time, I want I to see if that's true, so give me one of your best hand job's then we'll see what happened next" said Naruto as sat down waiting for his tool to continue "As you wish master" replied TenTen as she went on her knees and grabbed Naruto massive cock and slowly started to give her master a hand job As TenTen slowly to shake her hand back and forth, she started to lick his length a few time's as she looked at Naruto, TenTen wanted to please her master as much as she could so she quicken her stroking in hopes that Naruto would cum, after a few minutes Naruto came right on TenTen face, soon some of it spilled on to her breast TenTen loved the feeling of her master hot sticky cum off over her body so TenTen scraped the cum off her face and rub the rest onto her body "Now that's what I call a hand job, but I think you can do a little better then that, but as you can see Hime I'm still hard, what are you gonna do about this" said Naruto as laughed a little "Don't worry master, I'll be sure to fix that" Replied Tenten as she once again grabbed Naruto's cock and gave it a few strokes before taking 8 inches of his 14 inch cock into her mouth, she then bobbed her head up and down as she could feel his cock going deeper into her throat "Ahhh, that's it keep going TenTen, you're so good with you're mouth, don't stop you whore, just keep doing what you do best" said Naruto as he put his on top of her head soon he could heard moan's coming from her as she suck his cock After a few minutes TenTen looked up at Naruto as he tiled his head back from all the pleasure, she wanted to drink Naruto cum so badly that forced another 3 inches into her mouth soon she did long hard suck's as Naruto roughly grabbed her hair and forced the last 3 inch down her throat TenTen, after a another Minute she heard Naruto grunt "I'm cumming" then tenten felt a Hugh wave of his cum do down her throat TenTen keep on swallowing as fast as she could , pretty soon Tenten lost track of how many gallons of cum that she had just drank soon Naruto had let go of her head while he was still cumming and pulled out and sprayed the rest of his load in to her face once more "Damn Hime that felt great, I'm surprised that you could take all that cum" said Naruto as he looked at TenTen and saw that her face was almost completely covered in his cum Tenten then scraped most of his cum on her face, she then stood up and looked at his cock "Damn Master is still hard, no worries I know what just to do" thought Tenten as she turned around showing Naruto her ass, Naruto then grabbed her waist and sat her down on his cock, he heard a small scream as he felt his cock go deep inside her ass hole, soon tenten sat straight up and slowly started bouncing up and down "Ah, yes master that's it, fuck my ass, oh god, oh god, ah, ah, don't stop master this is incredible, I've missed this feeling, don't stop fucking me, oh god, oh god, cum in me master please cum in me, I have to have you're cum master" Said tenten as she bounced faster and faster every few seconds, soon Naruto started thrusting up as she bounced After a few minutes TenTen and Naruto could feel their releases. "Ah, Ah, oh god I'm gonna cum, oh god, I'm gonna cum" said TenTen as she looked at the ceiling. "Me too, I'm gonna cum" replied Naruto as they both came at the same time, TenTen sat still as she felt her master's hot cum go in her, meanwhile Naruto felt her juices go down his cock and some

of her juices fell onto the couch After a minute tenten leaned down onto Naruto breathing heavily. "Ah Master… that felt great… I love it when you cum in me… can you cum in me again" said Tenten as her breathing went back to normal "Heh hime, what are you talking about, of course I can cum again, we've just gotten started, so I hope you don't have any plan's, because I cant wait to fuck that ass of yours" said Naruto as his cock got hard once again. TenTen could feel his cock spreading her insides, after a few seconds she could feel his cock going deeper and deeper inside her. Soon Naruto grabbed her waist once again and started thrusting up as she started to bounce on his cock once more "oh god, Ah, Ah, fuck me real good master, I love your cock so much, pound my ass hard master, ah, ah, thrust faster and faster, make me cum master, oh god fill me up once again" said TenTen as Naruto let go of her waist and put his arms under her and grabbed her breast as she bounced "Faster hime, you're so tight, I don't wanna stop fucking you" said Naruto as TenTen put her hand's on the couch and bounced faster and faster every few seconds _ _ _ _ 15 minutes and 3 orgasm's later_ _ _ _ TenTen had sweat all over her body, as she could feel her fourth orgasm, she couldn't even feel the lower half of her body, so she just let Naruto have his way with her. "Ah master, I'm cumming" shouted Tenten as she came "Me too" grunted Naruto as he shot seven times in her. After a minute TenTen leaned onto Naruto wiped out "Master that was the best ass fucking I've ever gotten from you, I cant believe that you made me cum that many time's, I cant wait to see what's next" said TenTen as she got up from Naruto's cock and tried to get the feeling back into her lower half "I know what you mean, but I think it's time that we head upstairs" replied Naruto as he got up from the couch and gave TenTen's ass a hard slap as the two headed upstairs As they got to TenTen room, Naruto saw a large bed, a dresser and a closet, and few pictures of weapons on the wall. Naruto looked at TenTen for a Minute and gave her an order. "Now it's time, get on the bed and lay on you're back and spread you leg's open for me" said Naruto in a demanding voice TenTen couldn't help but get turned on by the way Naruto just sounded, so with out a word she got on the bed and spreaded her leg's open for her master she then put two fingers inside her pussy and looked at Naruto. Master put your fat, long cock inside me, fuck me till you satisfied, make me scream master, I don't care who hears me" said Tenten as she slowly started fingering herself at the thought of Naruto's cock inside her. Soon Naruto got on the bed and went on his knees and slowly lined his cock to her pussy and without warning he thrusted his cock into her. " ah fuck master fuck, ah god harder master, fuck my pussy real good, ah, ah cum in my pussy as much as you want, ah yes you're fucking me so good" said Tenten as she grabbed the bed rails to her bed. As Naruto thrusted faster and faster, Naruto looked down and saw Tenten breast as the bed shock. "that a good whore, your pussy so fucking hot, I'm so glad I decided to fuck you first" groaned Naruto as he went faster and faster "Don't stop, oh god please don't stop master, keep fucking me, make me cum master, shot every last drop of your cum inside me, I don't care, I love your cock master and only yours, I'm a dirty slut who wants your cum, I cant get enough of it, I need to have your delicious cum in me again" said TenTen as she wrapped her leg's around Naruto pushing his cock even further into her "Keep talking whore, I'm almost there" said Naruto as he could feel his release building up "I'm a fucking horny bitch master, and I love getting fucked by you and only you, I love when I get fucked in the ass and pussy, I love it when you take me from behind and shove you cock in me, ah, ah, faster master, my whole body belong to you master, use it as much as you want, get your self off

on me to master, my body is just a cum dumpster" said TenTen as she got a tight grip on the bed rail's as she got fucked "That's right, you're my bitch TenTen, your just one of my many bitches, who love to get fucked and don't care who hears them, you're just a fucking slut who needs to have a cock inside them, and you hear me, I'm gonna make sure that my entire load goes into your womb" said Naruto as he activated his endless supply before he came. "Oh yes master that's what I am and nothing more, I'm cumming" said TenTen as a few minutes had ed and the two came once again After several minutes a large puddle of cum could be seen from tenten's pussy, soon Naruto turned off the endless supply and TenTen unwrapped her leg's from Naruto and laid completely still as she looked at her master. Naruto looked at her with lust in his eyes and then he grabbed her thigh and entered his cock in her once again _ _ _ _ one hour Later and 6 orgasm's ago _ _ _ _ Tenten was on all fours with Naruto using the Kage Henge, she had lost track of the many time that Naruto had came inside her all together, she just let Naruto have his way her as a tool would do it's owner. Soon TenTen looked down to see that her stomach started to swell, she ed that it was almost the same size it was when they were at Sakura's house, she couldn't believe that Naruto could cum so much inside her. "It just like before, he's been fucking me like this for the past hour, how can master have so much energy, the last time he did this to me, I was walking funny for a week, I don't think I'll be able to walk that well after this, but damn it feel so good when he does this to me" thought TenTen as she felt another orgasm though her, but at the same time Naruto kept pounding away After another 30 minutes and 3 more orgasm's, TenTen arm's gave out and her head fell onto the pillow, her ass was sticking up, beinging pounding at a reckless rate, pretty soon her vision started to get blearily. Soon after she felt Naruto cum in her a few more time before she finally ed out from all the pleasure. Naruto was aware that she did out but continued anyway, after a few more minutes he pulled out "Now that was a good fuck, but I'm not surprised that she ed out, the only one to actually stay conscious is Hinata, but think I'll head over to Ino's Hime house, and see what she's doing, I just hope that her father isn't home, so I can get my next Christmas gift" said Naruto to himself as she laid TenTen on her side and put the blanket over her, he then went upstairs and found his clothes and put them on and headed to Ino's house _ _ _ _ Meanwhile back with Hinata and Sakura_ _ _ _ The two Kunoichi were at the Apartment building/ Naruto house, putting up some more decorations allover the living room and kitchen, Hinata had the mistletoe that Kiba used on her and as hanging it above the entrance of the door, so id Naruto showed up both her and Sakura would give him a kiss, while Sakura had just gotten done putting the reef onto the other side of the door. After a few minutes of iring their handy work they both noticed that they were under the mistletoe, they then looked at each other for a moment and soon a big blush came across their faces. It was like they haven't kissed before, hell they made out every chance they got, like when Naruto went on solo mission's or when Hinata would go to the hospital to see if Sakura wanted to get lunch together, they would find a empty closet and have their fun in there, Hinata looked at Sakura's lips she cold barely contain her urge to just grab Sakura's head and stick her tounge inside her mouth. "You Know Sakura, I just realized that I haven't given you your Christmas present yet" said Hinata as she took a step forward toward's Sakura. Sakura saw this and took a step forward soon the two Kunoichi were only inches apart "Your right, I just realized the same thing, I think it's time that we exchange gifts" replied Sakura as they gently grabbed Hinata's chin and slowly the Kunoichis lips got closer and closer to each other, they could almost feel the other's until they head the elevator door ring, the Two kunoichi

looked at the door and instantly moved away from each other as they saw Kiba holding his stomach he still had a few scraps on him, and his faces wasn't as beat up when she left him at Kurenai's house, hinata also saw Akaumaru with him as they exited the elevator "Not him Again" thought both kunoichi in unison "Come on Hinata, let's go inside, maybe he'll go away if we don't answer the door" said Sakura as she grabbed her hand and was about to close the door and make sure that it was locked "Hole on don't close that door, Hinata I know you're playing hard to get, Just one night with me, I'll show you I'm better than the dobe, I promise you once you go out with me you wont think of him anymore, I'll show you that I can be a better man then Naruto could ever be" said Kiba as he boasted about himself and as he slowly got closer to the two kunoichi Sakura then looked at Hinata and for the first time a very pissed off Hinata, Sakura was even a littlew frightened she had never seen the nice, shy, timed Hyuga with such an dangerous atmosphere around her, what was even worse was that she could see Hinata slowly pull out a kunai as Kiba got closer, hinata was either going to stab him in the eye, to kill him, or to cut off his balls and shove them down his throat Sakura thought that Hinata was going a little over board, but she then saw that Hinata stopped herself and put the kunai back into her pouch. Soon Sakura saw a positively Evil smile splitting her face. didn't see it, as her hair shielded her face from view, but Akamaru did. His instincts screaming he ran away from the Danger as quickly as his legs could take him, yelping all the way back to the elevator. To lose in his pleading Kiba ignored his own instincts and partner. But then Hinata looked up a little and showed Kiba a genital smile. "Fine Kiba. On one condition, if your nose can touch my pubic hairs i'll have sex with you, and just to make it a little more interesting I'll even have Sakura us, I know that you were checking the both of us out" said Hinata as both Sakura and Kiba both had shocked looks on them Kiba, realizing how easy it would be to touch her hair with is nose the thought of both Hinata and Sakura sucking his cock, he didn't see the Evil look her lips were still stuck in, he agreed. And without warning he charged at Hinata, after a minute he jumped in the air a little, seeing as they were in an apartment building he shot like a bullet and was about to wind the bet. Until "Byuagan" said Hinata's as her blood limit activated, "Eight trigram's air wall palm" said Hinata as a burst of air shot from her hand and hit kiba in the chest, he then flew back and hit Akamaru into the elevator door. "What the hell was that, she never used that when we were training" said Kiba as he fell on the ground "Yeah Hinata what was that" asked Sakura shocked that just a second ago Kiba was gonna win the bet, but is now laying on the floor inside the elevator "It's a technique that Neji helped me learn, if you know any better Kiba, I suggest you leave now" said Hinata as she turned off her Byuagan, and turned around and was just about to head inside "No wait, I will win this bet, I will have you as my girlfriend, and I'll make both of you my bitches" said Kiba as he stood up and charged at Hinata once again Hinata then signed a bit and turned around, she waited for her horny team mate to get a little closer as she slowly unbuttoned her pants. Activating her Futanari jutsu she pulled out her rapidly growing cock. The longer it was the faster she came so she liked it far shorter than the 24 inches long it was now, but she was going for shock value anyway. "Kiba stopped rushing as soon as he saw it, Jaw hitting the ground and paling enough to make both Orochimaru and a certain dark lord with a killing curse fetish both look like a bronzed Casanova Kiba slowly backed away, stuttering in horror. Hinata then grabbed her Cock/clit and went towards Him as she waved it back and forth, "Come on Kiba, I thought you wanted to prove yourself better than Naruto-kun, I thought you wanted to fuck

me and Sakura, the only thing that stand's between you and your goal is a bit of sucking. I do it for Naruto-kun all the time." she taunted Letting out a high pitched girlish scream that could crack a mirror Kiba and Akaumaru fainted. Letting a triumphant smirk grace her pretty face Hinata patted her self on the back. Glancing down at her erection she wondered what she was going to do with it. She was painfully hard, having gotten rather turned on at the thought of sucking Naruto off. After a minute she turned around and looked at Sakura. Stepping closer to the pink haired Kunoichi she grabbed her hand and took her into the living room, she then closed the door and did a quick sound barrier and lock barrier just in case Kiba woke up and tried to get in. Sakura then looked at Hinata and saw her Futanari justu, it wasn't Sakura's first time seeing it, it was that she was always's stunned at how long she always's made it. Sakura looked at Hinata for a few more seconds until she didn't even notice that Hinata was behind her "You Know Sakura I wanted to this a little differently, but thank to that horny mutt I have no choice, so where would you like to start this" asked Hinata as she moved her hand's underneath her pink shirt and grabbed her breast, Sakura was a little surprised at this but was too much in pleasure to even care, hell she was happy that she didn't put a bra on, as she felt Hinata kissing her neck as she also pinched one nipple and roughly rubbed the other "Mmmm…. Sakura you're breast feel so good, I cant wait to stick my cock inside that fine as of yours, but before I do I want you to tell me how badly you want it from behind, if you don't I'll tell Naruto not to fuck you" said Hinata as she brung Sakura closer and closer to her Cock/clit "But Hinata as much as I love your Futanari Jutsu, don't you think it's just a little too big, I mean it's just that I can barely take Naruto and his is a 14 inch, I don't think I can take a full 24 inches" said Sakura as she started to lick her lips of the thought of Naruto forcing his 14 inch cock down her throat "Well we can call this practice for the future, I'm pretty sure that he'll grow bigger In time, and I also think you forgot that my Cock/clit is no where thick enough as Naruto's it may be 24 inches but it's only like a inch thick it's alight right, but now like I said, I want you to tell me how badly you want it from behind, if you don't I'll tell Naruto not to fuck you" Said Hinata as she let go of one of her breast and brung her hand down to her ass "Please don't stop Hinata, that feel's do good, just keep going, I want it so badly Hinata, I also couldn't wait any longer for you to fuck me, I wanted to fuck you when we were at the mall, after seeing you in all those outfits I had to hold my self back, so please Hinata shove your cock into my ass, I cant take it any longer, just stick it in me and fuck me as much as you want, I don't care any more, all I want is you I need you in me Hinata" said Sakura as she unzipped her top all the way and then slowly unbuttoned her pants (It's winter in this chap after all so she wearing pants) and moved them to the side "Now that's what I wanted to hear, now my dirty slut, turn around and undress me, I want you to work for your reward, then after your done I want you to put your hand's on the living room table and spread your leg's" said in a commanding voice as let go of Sakura's breast Sakura then turned around and looked at Hinata after a minute of looking at each other, Sakura finally removed Hinata's clothing, Sakura could see Hinata's Hugh breast. Sakura was always's surprised to see how big they were, they always seems to get bigger and bigger, after a another minute of looking at Hinata Body, Sakura grabbed Hinata's chin and started to kiss her, Hinata could feel Sakura's touge inside her mouth, soon the two Kunoichi started making out, after 5 minutes with out saying a word they stopped making out and Sakura went to the living room table and put her hand on it, she then turned around and looked at Hinata as she spreaded her leg's "Hurry Hinata, fuck my ass, I can't wait any more, I'll do what ever you want" said Sakura as she slapped her own ass in hopes it would turn Hinata on "Now after that how can I say no, but while I'm fucking that ass of your, I want you to tell me how

you love it fro behind, then tell me how much of a whore you actually are, and what your willing to do to get fucked" said Hinata as she went toward her, she then lined up her Cock/Cilt to Sakura's ass hole and with one quick thrust she slammed at least 7 inches into her ass, Hinata heard a small scream of pleasure, as Hinata she then grabbed Sakura's waist and began thrusting. "Ah, Ah, oh god, fuck me harder Hinata!, don't fuck stop deeper, oh yes fuck my ass real good, I'm a dirty fucking whore, ah, I love getting fucked in the ass, by your Hugh cock, it's so deep in me, make me cum Hinata, fill me cum with all of Naruto's cum" said Sakura as she could feel Hinata Cock/Cilt go in deeper and deeper in her with every thrust "Keep talk, I want to know what you're willing to do for me and Naruto" said Hinata as she slapped her ass a few times "I'll do whatever you what when you want, I'll walk nude if I have to, I'll fuck you in public just to show everyone, that I love you two, I'll get on my knees and suck you off in front of everyone, I'm your bitch Hinata your and Naruto's" shouted Sakura as she felt Hinata's thrust's fasten every few seconds After a few minutes sweat started to come down Sakura's face and onto the living room table, she held on tight to the table as she felt Hinata having her way with her, after a another minute Hinata let go of her waist and her hand's went under her arms and she grabbed her breast "HINATA I'M GONNA CUM, I'M GONNA CUM" shouted Sakura as she felt the pleasure rising "Me too, I'm gonna cum" replied Hinata as a few minutes ed "I'm Cumming" they both said in unison as they both came. Hinata shot 6 times in her ass, as Sakura's juices came from between her legs and onto the floor soon Hinata pulled out her cum covered Cock/Cilt "Damn Sakura that felt good, but I'm still hard" said Hinata as she looked down "Don't worry, I'll fix that" replied Sakura as she turned around facing Hinata and then got on her knees. Sakura then Grabbed Hinata Cock/Cilt and started to stroke her slowly, as she looked at Hinata, Hinata then tilted her head back from all the pleasure" mmmm…. Sakura… that feels so good…. Don't stop…. You've gotten better since last time" moaned Hinata Soon Sakura started to go faster and faster as she stroked, she then started to lick her entire length, she then took Hinata Cock/Cilt into her mouth she took as much as she could without any help but she only got eight inches of it so far, she knew if she wanted to please Hinata she would have to do better. So she waited a minute and took 4 more inches into her throat. "Ah that a good slut, you're so good with your mouth, I'm almost there, be sure to drink every drop, I don't want Naruto's cum to go to waste" said Hinata as she put her hand on Sakura's head and quickly pushed her head more down her Cock/Cilt. After a minute Hinata moaned " drink up" soon Sakura felt a very large wave of cum doing her throat, she could feel hot it felt as she drank. Soon she had to fasten her swallowing since Hinata had her hand on her head, she had no choice, after 5 minute Hinata let go of her head and pulled out while still Cumming, she squirted the rest of her load onto Sakura's face and breast, Sakura then looked at with all that cum on her Wow Sakura that was great, I'm surprised that you could take that much, but now I think it's time that you use those beautiful breast of yours" said Hinata in a soft/serious voice, she also used her charm ability just in case Sakura wasn't gonna listen Without any hesitation at all Sakura grabbed her breast and positioned them between Hinata's Cock/Cilt. So she squeezed them tightly so it wouldn't slip out, after a few seconds she slowly moved her breast up and down. "How does this feel Hinata, I've practiced a lot, I've also read a few books about this, I wanted to show Naruto my new skills" said Sakura as she looked at Hinata with lust in her eyes

"I can honestly say, that you've learned well, but go a little faster, how am I supposed to feel anything with you going so slow, also squeeze your breast heard as well" said Hinata as Sakura did what she was told, and pushed her breast harder and moved them faster and faster Hinata liked what Sakura was doing, hell she thought that she should get more tit fuck more often. Soon Hinata could feel Sakuras tongue all over her tip, after a few minutes Hinata with no warning squirted her entire load on to Sakura face and chest, some of it even went on to her, Sakura then closed her eyes as she felt the sensation of Naruto's hot cum going all over her body. After a minute Hinata looked down and Sakura covered in cum. "Wow Hinata that was amazing" said Sakura as she scraped the cum off her face but then started to rub the rest all over her body and kept the other cum in her hair. "I'm sorry Sakura, it's just that you did such a good job, I couldn't help my self" said Hinata as Sakura stood up and looked at her "I'm glad to hear it, but do you think we could head up stairs, I have a surprise for you" asked Sakura as she licked her lips "Sure, but hold on I have to deactivate the justsu, as much as I love using it, I haven't really gotten used to the side effects yet" said Hinata as she turned off her the jutsu. After a minute the two kunoichi headed upstairs, they didn't go into Naruto's room they were saving that room for later, so they went into the other room next to it. "Hold on Hinata, sit on the bed for a moment, I have to get something" said Sakura as she went into Naruto's room for a moment and grabbed her surprise and then she went back into the room that Hinata was in. soon Hinata saw Sakura with one hand behind her back "I hope you like you present Hinata, I got this from a small village near here, I didn't want anyone to get suspicious or anything" said Sakura as she showed Hinata a scroll that she was Hind from behind "A scroll?, what kind of scroll is that" asked Hinata "Don't worry your gonna find out" replied Sakura as she put the scroll infront of her cilt and unwrapped it. Soon Hinata saw a poof of smoke and then saw a Hugh long thick cock inside her pussy, it was just like her Jutsu, but only a little bit different, it looked like the same size of Naruto's but a little less thicker. Hinata looked at it for a moment and her jaw dropped a little, she couldn't help but be surprised as she looked at it, Hinata then started to lick her lips of the thought of having it inside her mouth. "You see Hinata as much as I love it when you fuck me from behind, I thought that Naruto shouldn't be the only one to fuck that ass of yours, so I'm gonna give you a choice, you can either get on your knees and suck me off while using you tit's, or get on all fours on the bed and get fucked in the ass, I'm not really picky or anything, I thought that it would be better to give you a choice in the matter" said Sakura as she looked at Hinata and waited for her reply Hinata thought for a moment as she looked at the Hugh cock that Sakura had. "I was hoping that she would said, bitch jump on my Hugh cock and scream like a whore, but the other choices are good as well" she thought as she made up her mind "Well instead of telling you, how about I show you instead" replied Hinata as she then got on all fours and spreaded her legs a little, Sakura then quickly went on the bed and went on her knees and lined up her cock to Hinata's ass "Now this time Hinata, when I fuck you in the ass, I want you to scream my name, and tell me who's bitch you are" said Sakura as she slowly entered her whole tip and slid almost half of her lengths into her. Hinata then grabbed on the bed rails as she felt her thickness, soon her pussy closed at almost painful levels. "Oh god, it's going in so deep" said Hinata as she felt it do deeper and deeper. "Damn Hinata, I haven't even trusted yet, and already your ass is so fucking hot" said Sakura as

she felt Hinata hotness form inside Soon Sakura grabbed her waist and soon began thrusting, soon her entire Hugh cock was inside Hinata, Hinata did a small scream as she felt her insides spread, after that Sakura started thrusting faster and harder 'Oh Sakura!, this feel so good, don't stop, ah yes fuck my ass harder, ah yes my me real good just like Naruto does' said Hinata as the bed shock more and more as Sakura fucked her "That great and all Hinata, but that's not what I told you to say, if you don't say what I told you, I'm gonna stop" said Sakura in a serious voice as she fasten her thrusts "I'm sorry Sakura, just don't stop please, pound my ass more, I'm your bitch Sakura, oh god that what you wanted to hear, I'm your fucking bitch, I need this so badly, oh god ah, ah, ah, fuck me real good" Said Hinata as Sakura slapped her ass a few times. "Now that's what I wanted to hear, your ass is still so hot, I already want to cum" said Sakura as she trusted faster and faster causing the bed to hit the wall more and more Only a few minutes had ed Hinata could feel her release. Ah, AH, don't stop Sakura, fuck this horny Hyuga, oh fuck me more and more Sakura, please cum in me, fill me up wit your cum, I need it inside me" said Hinata as her head into the pillow as Sakura continued to fuck her "I'm gonna cum, ah yes I'm gonna cum" moaned Sakura as after a minute Sakura finally came inside Hinata, soon after Hinata came and the two Kunoichi's juices mixed together, after that Sakura pulled out and saw that her cock was dripping their combined juices "Now that felt great, but now Hinata can you lay on your back for me, I want to fuck that hot pussy of your" said Sakura as she waited for Hinata to get in position Hinata then laid on her back with her legs wide open for Sakura, Sakura then crawled on top of her and put her harder cock into Hinata wet pussy, soon Hinata could feel the cock slip into her womb, after a minute Sakura once again started thrusting "Fuck Hinata, I love fucking your hot pussy, I can't wait to cum inside you, ah yes, ah, I'm almost there baby, oh god, I love fucking you" said Sakura as the two Kunoichi's breast smooched into each other, soon they looked at each other while Sakura continue slamming into her. "Faster Sakura, fuck my pussy more and more, don't stop, I love having you inside me, oh fuck me, please cum in my womb Sakura, fill me up again" Said Hinata as she wrapped her leg's around Sakura pushing her deeper as she held onto the bed rails. After several minutes of fucking both Hinata and Sakura moaned as they both came. Hinata womb absorbed all of Sakura cum quickly, after a another minute Hinata unwrapped her legs and let Sakura pull out, Sakura looked down and saw that her cock was once again dripping their juices, she then laid on top of Hinata as their bodied rubbed against each other, soon Sakura felt Hinata finger's ran though her hair, Sakura then leaned her head up and little and looked at Hinata, soon the two Kunoichi started making out After some time Sakura pulled back and looked at Hinata. "You know Hinata I love it when we fuck, I just can't get enough of you and your body, but now I want to see how good you are with you mouth, Naruto once told me that you didn't have any trouble at all when you suck him off" said Sakura a little couris to see how good Hinata was at sucking cock "Well that is true, but I love it when he gets rough, and I'll show you just how good I really am, I might even give you some tips later on" replied Hinata as Sakura got off the bed, soon Hinata got off the bed to and got on her knees Hinata then grabbed Sakura's cock and stroked it a few times, before she put it between her breast, and then put the tip into her mouth and started sucking. Sakura could feel Hinata's tongue going around her cock as she continue to suck her off. 'Wow Hinata you really are good at sucking cock, no wonder why Naruto fuck's you so much, I'm almost there Hinata, just keep sucking" said Sakura as she looked at Hinata After several minutes Hinata had gotten more than half of Sakura's cock into her mouth, since Hinata was so used to having Naruto cock in her mouth all the time, having Sakura's down her throat

was nothing, so after another ed Hinata had fully taken in Sakura's cock Pretty soon Sakura moaned "I'm Cumming" and started to chumming. Hinata felt a very large wave of cum going down her throat. As Hinata started to drink she looked at Sakura, after 5 minutes of swallowing Sakura looked shocked as she saw Hinata still drinking her load, hell it even looked like Hinata was still sucking her as she drank." Damn just look at her, she's just keep's drinking my cum, does she do this when she's with Naruto" thought Sakura as her release finally stopped, she then pulled out and saw Hinata licking her lips "Mmmm…. That was so good Sakura…. I want more of your cum… I want to suck you cock again…. I haven't had any cock since last night…. So shove that big long cock into my throat… and to make it better I'll even use my tit's again" said Hinata as she grabbed her breast and put them between Sakura's Cock, she then squeezed then and started moving them up and down, after a minute Hinata saw the tip once more and put in into her mouth. "Ah yes Hinata, you're doing such a great job, your tit's feel amazing, I can't wait to cum all over that body of yours" said Sakura as she looked down at Hinata _ _ _ _ 6 orgasm's and one hour later_ _ _ _ Sakura was just about to cum for the 7th time in a row, Hinata had drank gallon's and gallon's of cum and wouldn't stop, pretty soon Sakura felt like she was gonna out due to the many orgasm's she had, after a minute Sakura came once more and pulled out minutes later "Oh my god Hinata, I can't believe that you made me cum so many time's, how can you take so much cum, I've would have ed out by now, hack even now I feel like laying down" said Sakura as Hinata then stood up while looking at Sakura "Well the reason why I'm so good is because of Naruto, and you shouldn't be surprised at this, you've seen how much stamina he has, but since this looks like your final round, I get to pick the last position" said Hinata as she pushed Sakura onto the bed landing on her back and her cock pointing straight up Hinata then sat down on top of her and lined up her cock to her pussy; Hinata then lowered all her weight down and soon started bouncing up and down. " ah yes, this is even better, I've wanted to do this when I first saw your cock, oh god, I'm a dirty fucking whore, ah yes, it's so deep inside me, make me cum Sakura, make me cum all over your cock" said Hinata in a very horny voice as she bounced faster and faster. Sakura saw Hinata's tit's go up and down she then grabbed her nipples and started pinching them. "Faster Hinata, go faster, ah, yes, I'm gonna fill you up, ah god, harder, I can't wait to feel your cum all over my cock" said Sakura as she pinched her nipples harder "I'm almost there, ah yes, I'm almost there Sakura, I'm gonna cum, fill my womb up, I need more cum inside me" said Hinata as the bed shock more and more, soon crack could be seen as the bed hit the wall. Soon the two Kunoichi both yelled "I'M CUMMING" soon Sakura shot her entire load into Hinata's body, after a few second's Sakura felt Hinata's Juices come down her cock and onto the bed Soon Hinata fell on the left side of Sakura, Sakura's cock had dispelled, then the two Kunoichi both started to breath heavily, soon Sakura put her head on Hinata's breast as she put the blanket over their bodies "Damn Hinata, that was so good, I cant wait till we do this again, I really needed that" said Sakura as she looked up at Hinata "I know what you mean, but let's get some rest, I want us to be fully energized for Naruto, knowing him he's probably over TenTen or Ino's giving them their "Christmas present" plus with all that stamina, I know for sure he wont be tired" said Hinata as she kissed Sakura forehead and the two Kunoichi fell asleep, with thought of them and Naruto later on today _ _ _ _ Meanwhile with Naruto and Ino at the flower shop_ _ _ _

"ah, ah, oh god fuck my ass harder, Naruto oh yeah, fuck me real good, don't stop, pound me more, like the bitch I am, ah, ah, ah,, faster, faster, Naruto, I'm almost there, I'm almost, there, make me cum, fill me up with your cum Naruto" said Ino as Naruto pounded her ass from behind the counter "That's it whore, scream for me, tell me how much you love getting fucked, like a common whore, damn you're so fucking hot" said Naruto as he slapped her ass a few times "I'M A DIRTY FUCKING WHORE NARUTO, BUT ONLY YOURS, I LOVE IT WHEN YOU FUCK ME, STOP STOP PLEASE DON'T STOP FUCKING ME, I DON'T CARE IF PROPLE HEAR ME, I DON'T CARE IF I GET CAUGHT, I'M YOUR CUM DUMSTER, I'M YOUR SLUT, I'M ANYTHING YOU WANT ME TO BE" shouted Ino as she then looked at her right hand's wrist and saw the chocolate diamond bracelet that Naruto had given her for Christmas After a few minutes of senseless fucking they both shouted "I'M CUMMING" soon both Naruto and Ino came at the same time, Naruto held onto Ino's waist as he shot 8 time inside her, for the third time in one hour, soon Naruto could see both of their cum going down between her leg's as it then made a large puddle of cum on the floor, after a few minutes Naruto pulled out and Ino turned her head around and looked at Naruto "Again Naruto please fuck my ass again, you don't know how long, I've waited for you to fuck me, I had to masturbate everyday just to keep my self sane, so please Naruto don't stop fucking me, just keep fucking me until you're satisfied that all I care about, I don't care if I walk funny for a week, I don't care if it hurts sitting down, as long as I know it's because of you" said Ino as he lifted up her right leg and put it on the counter as she looked at Naruto Naruto looked at Ino for a moment and thought back to just an hour earlier, when Ino was just getting ready to leave, thinking about it now, he thought that he should have been here sooner _ _ _ _ FlashBack to an Hour Earlier _ _ _ _ Naruto had just left TenTen house and was now headed over to Ino's, but as he was walking he wanted to make sure that he had her gift, so he took the small box out of his pocket and opened it, and saw the chocolate Diamond Bracelet that he had gotten her, Naruto had to make sure that none of the villages saw it, knowing some of the female villager's and jewelry he quickly closed the small box and put it back into his pocket, after a few minutes he finally arrived to the flower shop But then Naruto noticed that it looked closed since the blinds on the windows were shut and it looked like all the lights were turned off. But Naruto taking a chance he decided to look though the window. There he saw Ino wearing her usual sexy clothing, counting money and then putting it into a rectangleal red box, Naruto taped the window a few times to get her attention. Soon Ino looked forward and saw Naruto, she then quickly got done counting the money and put the red box under the counter and locked it, after that she quickly headed to the door and opened it. "Oh Naruto it's you, I was just about to go looking for you, I was going to change my clothes and give you your Christmas present, but I guess you had the same idea" said Ino as then wrapped her arm's around Naruto and gave him a kiss after a minute she pulled back 'Well great mind's think alike, and they said blonds are dumb, any way's your right I waned to give you your gift, before you left, Sakura had tolden me that you and your were going to spend Christmas with Chojie and shickmaru's family this year, so close your eyes for me and pull out your right hand" said Naruto as Ino did what she was told Soon Naruto took the small box out of his pocket and opened it, he then took the chocolate Diamond bracelet out of it and put it around her wrist. "Ok Ino, open your eyes" said Naruto as he waited Ino then opened her eyes and looked at her wrist; she then saw the Chocolate Diamond bracelet around her wrist. Naruto didn't even get the chance to saying as Ino then once again wrapped her arm's around him and gave him a deep ionate kiss. After a minute Ino unwrapped one of her arm's around him and then started to rub his crouch as she deepen the kiss after another minute Ino

pulled back "Oh my god Naruto it's so beautiful, I can't believe that you got me this, it's the best gift that I've ever gotten, I cant wait to show my mom this" said Ino in a geedie little school girl voice "Speaking of your mom, where are your parents anyway" asked Naruto "Oh they left early to shickmaru's house, I decided to stay here for a bit, so I could count the money and do a little inventory, since we don't get that much business in the winter time, but after that I was gonna go find you, I'm glad I stayed here, or else I wouldn't have gotten my gift this soon, but now I think it's time that I give you your gift Naruto" said Ino as she then went to in the front of the counter and slowly pulled down her dark purple pants and showed Naruto the white panties that she was wearing. After that she gave Naruto a sexy pose "Your right I did have the same idea, I hope your parents don't mind you being a little late" said Naruto as he then took off his coat and orange jacket then he unzipped his pants and his harden cock came out. As he went toward's Ino _ _ _ _ End Of FlashBack_ _ _ _ "Now this time Ino, as much as I love fucking that ass of yours I want to do something else, so sit on top of the counter for me and spread your leg a little bit said Naruto as he waited for ino to get in position "As you wish" she replied as she then turned around and hoped on top of the counter she then spread her leg's a little, soon after Naruto got in front of Ino and went on his knees he then gave her pussy a few lick's, before he put two finger's into her "Mmm… more Naruto, keep going, that feel's so good, make me real wet, then shove that Hugh cock into my pussy" said Ino as she started to moan "Damn Ino, I cant believe, how wet you've gotten, I cant wait to fuck this hot pussy of yours" said Naruto as he then started to finger fuck her faster and faster "Faster Naruto, oh god, that's it, keep going, finger fuck my pussy real good Naruto, ah, ah, please don't stop make me cum Naruto, please make me cum, you fuck me so good Naruto, I love it when you fuck my pussy" said Ino as leaned back a little and looked at the ceiling After a few minutes Naruto grabbed one of her breast as he continued to finger fuck her pussy, Naruto wanted to see how much pleasure he could give her before she came. "Oh fuck, oh fuck, I'm gonna cum, oh god, I'm gonna cum, you're making me so hot right now Naruto, I'm almost there" said Ino as after another minute ed soon Ino finally came, Naruto felt her cum as he started to lick her cilt, after a another few minutes Ino started to breath heavily "Naruto that felt so good, I can't believe you fingered me so hard, but can I pick the next position" asked Ino as she looked at Naruto "Mmmm…. Ok Hime you can pick the next position" replied Naruto as she got off of the counter and he stood up "Ok Naruto can you get on top of the counter for me" said Ino Naruto did what he was told, so he gave her a quickly nod and got on the counter and laid down with his harden cock pointing straight up, after a few minutes of looking at it, Ino quickly got on the counter and went on top of Naruto, she then grabbed his cock and lined it up with her pussy, as soon as she felt the tip on her pussy she slammed all her weight down, forcing his entire 14 inch cock inside her. "Ah, Ah, ah, ah, oh god, yes , yes, of fuck, you're so deep inside me Naruto, oh god, I love your cock ,l I've needed it so badly, you just don't know" said Ino as she then grabbed both her breast and squeezed them roughly as she bounced "Faster you fucking Yamanaka whore, just look at yourself, acting like a bitch in heat, I bet you

couldn't wait to get your ass bent over this counter, and get fucked in the like some cheap slut, you think just because you're in the Yamanaka clan, I'm gonna treat you any different, your just some slut with noble status, you got that" said Naruto as he slapped her ass causing her to bounce faster and faster "Yes what I am Naruto, I am fucking noble whore, treat me anyway you want I don't care, I am your Yamanaka whore, and only yours, oh yes, fuck yes, I'm gonna cum Naruto, I can almost taste it" said Ino as she looked to the side to see if anyone outside the store heard her. Luckily no one heard her "After 5 minutes of fucking both Ino and Naruto screamed I'M CUMMING" soon Naruto shot 10 times inside Ino, soon after Naruto could feel Ino's juices going down his cock, after a minute a very large stream of their mixed juices could be seen going down the counter and on to the floor. After another minute Ino fell forward onto Naruto breathing heavily once again "Ah… Naruto… that felt so good… I can feel… your hot cum coursing though me… but I want more… of your cum… so please cum in me again… I'll go insane if you don't" said Ino as she got her breathing under control "Don't worry Ino I will, but I want you to put that beautiful mouth of yours to work, I want to see who is better, you or Sakura, I know for a fact that Hinata has been teaching her a few thing's and I will fuck them both after this, but I wanted to try you out first" said Naruto as he took the small tie that was making her ponytail and threw it to the side. "But Naruto, I wanted to bounced on your cock again, I wanted to feel your cum in me again" said Ino in a desperate voice Hearing what she said did not make Naruto happy "What did I just tell you whore, I told you to use that mouth of four's for something else instead of talking, so hurry up and get off, then get on your knees, you've got 10 second's to do so, or I will leave and not fuck you, and to make it worst I'll unable you to cum for the next month" said Naruto in a semi angry voice Hearing Naruto talk to her like that was even more of a turn on, but the thought of not being able to cum and not getting fucked. Ino quickly got off the counter and went on her knees. Soon Naruto got off the counter and looked down at Ino. "Now that's a good girl, and to be in the giving moon, I think I'll give you a second gift" said Naruto as he made 4 shadow clones and they then made a circle with her in the middle. 'All the cum you can handle" said Naruto as the five Naruto's looked at her. Ino looked around and saw the greedy looks that they had "Now Ino, I want you to give each of us, the best blowjob's that you can do, and I want you to suck me off while you do it, after this I'll let you spend the holiday with your family, if you don't I'll keep you here until all the Shadow clones are gone, and you'll have to explain to your parents of what you're so late, so get started" said Naruto as the five Naruto pointed their cock's at her Hearing what Naruto just told her she instantly opened her mouth and the original Naruto grabbed her head and shoved his entire 14 inch cock into her mouth, as she then started to deep throat him, while at the same time she grabbed shadow clone's 1 and 2 cock's and started giving is a blowjob, only after 5 minutes had ed both of the shadow clones had came on her body and hair. As the original Naruto came into her mouth for the second time. Ino could breath that much but she didn't care all she wanted to do was please Naruto, whatever it took, she didn't even care if he just using her like a common whore off the street. After another 10 minutes had ed the position had changed. Ino was on top of shadow clone 3 with it's cock in her pussy, while shadow clone 4 was pounding her ass from behind, while at the same time she was still sucking off the original Naruto and shadow clone 1 and 2 where Cumming on her body. After a minute shadow clone 4 had dispelled and soon shadow clone 1 took its place and started thrusting After an whole hour of just senseless fucking, all of the shadow clones had dispelled, leaving a very worn out cum drunk Ino with cum all over her body" Ino then looked at Naruto for a moment she

was still in amazement of how Naruto could fuck her like this and not even break a sweat, knowing that Naruto had the stamina of a million men she started to wonder how Hinata could do this on a daily basis. N-N- Naruto, that was fantastic, but I don't think I can cum any more, I cant believe that you came in me so many time's, can you carry me to my shower, I have to get ready to leave, and I don't think I'll be able to walk up there" said Ino as she tried to get the cum that was all over her body "I'm sorry Ino I may have went a little overbroad, but sure I'll carry you, after that I'll take you to Shikamaru's house" said Naruto as he picked her up bridal style and took her up stairs "Don't worry about it Naruto, I loved every second of it, actually I cant wait for next time, I'll be sure to have gotten better by that time" said Ino as she gave Naruto a quickly kiss of the lips, before Naruto turned on the shower and Ino and him started showering together _ _ _ _ Hour later_ _ _ _ Ino had finally gotten the feeling back into her leg's, surprisely she was even able to walk down the stairs, after changing into a new pair of clothes since was old pair were "Dirty' she and Naruto quickly got their clothes on and Naruto took her to Shikamaru's house, only to see her father waiting for her at the front porch. Naruto had explained how Naruto had went to the flower shop to order a few dozed bouquets of flowers' to a few female friend's of his to other village's, after some more small talk Naruto said good bye and merry Christmas and went on his merry way "Damn that was some great sex, but I'm still horny as hell, I wonder why though, na probably noting, I know for sure that Hinata and Sakura could fix that problem, but I should go eat me some ramen first before I head back, I don't want to fuck while on a empty stomach" thought Naruto as he quickly started walking to the ramen shop. _ _ _ _ 150 bowel's of ramen and 3 hours later_ _ _ _ Naruto was pat7ing his stomach as he left the ramen shop, he knew that it was about time that he gave Hinata and Sakura their gifts, since it was almost midnight, plus he wanted to see what they had gotten him so sped walked all the way home with thought of what he had gotten for their first Christmas together. After a few minutes arrived home Naruto opened the front door he then went into the elevator and to the fourth floor, but when he got to the fourth floor the door looked like it was about to open but it got stuck half way though. "Huh, why wont the door open" said Naruto to him self as he tried opening it but it was no use, after minutes of trying to open the damn door, Naruto did a resagean and the door blew open. Naruto then finally went out of the elevator and looked at the last remains' of the door, he could see that the door had a big wide dent on it. He wonders why the door had that, but then he was too happy to see what he got for Christmas to even care. After a minute Naruto was just about to open the door until it swing wide open "Naruto you're back, what took you so long, did banging tenten and Ino pig take that long" Said Sakura as he basically jump onto Naruto and gave him and big kiss under the miseltole. Naruto grabbed onto Sakura as they begun to kiss, after a minute they pulled back, and Naruto go another big hug from Hinata. 'Yeah what took you so long Naruto, you know how long I had to look at that door with my Byakugan, to see when you were coming back, it's almost midnight, you almost didn't make it" said Hinata as she then grabbed Naruto collor and gave him and big kiss, Naruto didn't even have time to react as they kissed, Naruto then moved his hand's to her sides, as they felt each other's tounge in the other's mouth, after a minutes they pull back. And Naruto saw Hinata 's new outfit "Hey Hinata what's with the new outfit?, did Kurenai get that for you" asked Naruto as he checked her out "No my father gave this to me, it belonged to my mother, how do I look, I've also got a new scroll with a technique with it from Neji" said Hinata as he showed Naruto her new outfit "Well, I must say you look even better, then the last time I seen you, and that belonged to your mother, wow she had great taste in clothes, what what's with this about a new scroll" said Naruto as

he entered the room and closed the door "It's a new technique called Eight Trigrams Burning Tenketsu, appearly only the heir can learn this move, and neji wanted to know if you could help me learn it, since when Neji hit all of your Tenketsu, you were still able to use charka" said Hinata as she looked at Naruto After minutes of talking Sakura had looked at the clock and saw that it was already midnight, meaning that it was now Christmas. Naruto and Hinata then looked at the clock as well and saw that indeed that it was now Christmas "Merry Christ Sakura and Hinata, I love you both" said Naruto as he gave them both a kiss "Merry Christmas Naruto, we love you to" said both Hinata and Sakura in perfect unison "Ok girl's I want you to open my gifts first" said Naruto as he then went to the tree and picked up 2 small boxes and 2 thin square boxes. Merry Christmas girl's" said Naruto again as he handed them they gift's Hinata and Sakura had grabbed their gifts, and opened the two small boxes first, both Hinata and Sakura were stunned to see that Naruto had gotten them. Hinata couldn't believe that Naruto had gotten her a bracelet with a pattern of a heart shaped ruby then a diamond, and as for Sakura it looked like she was about to faint as she looked at her bracelet with a diamond and a small red flower diamond. Both Hinata and Sakura then jumped on Naruto and started kissing him for the gift he got them "Oh my god Naruto I can't believe you got me this I love, I swear I'll never take it off" said Hinata as she gave Naruto continues kisses "Me too Naruto, this is the best gift that I've ever gotten me, how in the world could you afford this" asked Sakura as she also gave Naruto another Kiss 'Well it's a long story, but wait I still have one more gift for you two, so open up the other gift" said Naruto as both Hinata and Sakura then tore off the wrapping paper like if their life depended on it As soon as they opened up the thin box, Hinata and Sakura literary almost fainted, Hinata was more then stunned to see that Naruto have give her a Diamond necklace with heart shaped Safire in the middle. And Sakura was speechless as she looked at her Diamond necklace with a heart shaped ruby in the middle. Naruto then waved his hands in front of their faces but no response "So I take It that you love the gifts" asked Naruto as Hinata and Sakura looked at him "Naruto it's so beautiful, I don't know what to say, I never that that I would have gotten this for Christmas, I can see why you put that blocking justu on the gift's" said Hinata as he wrapped her arm's around him and looked him in the eyes 'Well you deserve this Hinata, this is both your Christmas gift and birthday gift, once I saw this I knew it was for you, and don't worry I have another gift for you on your birthday, merry Christmas Hinata" said Naruto as he brung Hinata closer to him. Soon Naruto looked at Sakura and saw how surprised she was "You ok Sakura, you haven't said a word" said Naruto as Hinata pulled away and looked at Sakura "Oh now it's just that I've never gotten something so beautiful Naruto, I love it" said Sakura as she two wrapped her arm's Naruto then gave him a kiss as Naruto up it around her neck I knew you like it, since it matches you so well, I wanted this to be the best Christmas ever, I hope to have many more with the two I love" said Naruto as he looked at Hinata and Sakura After several minutes of opening other gift's Naruto Hinata and Sakura picked up all the wrapping paper and put it in the trash. Soon Hinata gave Sakura a nod and the two kunoichi looked at Naruto. "Naruto there's still two more gifts that we got for you, so sit down and wait a moment, we think your gonna really love this one" said Hinata as the two Kunoichi then went up stairs for a few

minutes. Soon Naruto could hear footsteps coming down the stairs. After a minute Naruto saw what the Kunoichi had in store for him 'Merry Christmas Naruto" said Both Hinata and Sakura as they both came down wearing two very sexy outfits. Sakura was wearing a Santa hat with a red cut half way to her belly tang top with some red panties. As Hinata also wore a Santa hat, but was wearing a red long over coat with white fur on it, she then opened it up only to see her wearing a light red bra with black panties. As soon as Naruto had seen them his jaw dropped instantly. Seeing his reaction. Hinata and Sakura could see that he liked his gift very much. 'Well, I see that you like your gift Naruto, but which one of us do you want first, or do you just want us both, we've been bad girl's Naruto and we need to get punished' said Hinata in a seductive voice "Yes Naruto we have, and only you can give us an punishment' said Sakura in a seductive voice Naruto looked at them for a moment and got an idea. So he got off of the couch and went toward's then Kunoichi. 'Well, let's head up stares and let me show you what happen when you've been naughty" said Naruto as he grabbed both of their hand and went up stairs but when they got to the bed room Naruto stopped "Ok girl's I want you to go into one of these room alone for a moment, after that I'll give you your gift' said Naruto as Hinata went into her and Naruto's room's and Sakura went into the room where Naruto had fucked Temari in. as soon as they closed the door Naruto made 9 shadow clones "ok you five go into Hinata's room's, now Hinata likes it rough's I've given you enough Charka to last you a week, but knowing Hinata she'll still ware you go, so cum in her as much as you can, even if she's ed out that doesn't matter, so go" said Naruto as 5 of the nine shadow clones went into the room. "And you four let's head into the room with Sakura we're gonna bang her so rough that she wont even be able to walking for a week straight' said Naruto as he and his 4 clones went into the room with Sakura. _ _ _ _ Sakura's room_ _ _ _ Sakura was waiting patiently for Naruto as she then heard the door open; she then saw 5 Naruto's come into the room. After a minute all five Naruto's undressed showing Sakura 5 very hard cock's, Sakura didn't even notice that the original Naruto was with her as she looked at them all "Now Sakura, you've been a very naughty girl, this year, and now I think it's time you got punished for it' said the original Naruto as Sakura looked at Him. "Finally you came, hurry up and fuck me already, I'm so fucking horny right now, all I want to do is suck that on those big cock's" said very horny Sakura as she then got on her knees. Soon the 5 shadow clones made a circle around her leaving her in the middle, just like when he was with ino But just then Sakura changed the position, she took off her Santa hat and panties and threw them to the side, she then ripped her red tang top and threw to the other side she then laid on the floor and opened her leg's wide open she then tiled her head back and took the original Naruto cock into her mouth with head upside down she then grabbed shadow clones 1 and 2 cock's and started giving them blowjob's as shadow clone 3 went in front of Sakura and got on it's knees it then picked her up by her thigh's a little and put it's cock into her pussy. As Shadow clone 4 started to jack it's self off in hopes to cum on her body. Naruto could hear gagging sound's as Sakura started sucking his cock. "mmm… that it Sakura keep going, that a good whore' said Naruto as he and Shadow 3 started thrusting back and forth into her Sakura was too much in escesty to even care of what Naruto was doing to her, both her pussy and mouth were soon gonna be filled with Naruto's cum. The only thing's that the 4 shadow clones and the original hear were sounds of pleasure as they all fucked her. After only 10 minutes pretty soon all of the Naruto's came into or onto Sakura, her body couldn't take all of that cum at once so once filled most of the cum squirted out of her and on to the floor. After another minute Shadow clone 3 had dispelled and the position had changed once more.

Now Sakura was bouncing on the original Naruto's cock's as she was giving two shadow clones hand job's, as the last shadow clone was rubbing her breast. "Mm mm ugh ugh, Oh god yes faster Naruto, oh god fuck my pussy, Naruto I'm gonna cum, give me every last drop of your cum Naruto, I need it give me your seed I'm a horny bitch, oh yes, please cum on me oh god, I cant take it any more Naruto" said Sakura as she just let the shadow clone's fuck her senseless. "Faster you dirty fucking whore, I'm almost there, I'm gonna cum inside this hot ass pussy of yours, damn your so fucking hot right now, I'm gonna cum soon said Naruto as he grabbed her ass and guided it up and down as she opened up her mouth and a shadow clone 1 came into it, After 5 minutes of it, shadow clone 1 dispelled, only leaving the original 2 and three. Pretty soon Sakura looked at then thought how Hinata must be doing with her Naruto's. _ _ _ _ Hinata's room a few earlier_ _ _ _ Hinata could already hear the scream's and moan of Sakura as her door opened, she then saw 5 Naruto clones with hardener cock's, thinking about it she ed when naruto did the same thing when Temari was staying with them. But that this point she didn't even care. "Come over here and fuck me already you damn clone's, I'm to fucking horny to even care, now shove that fat cock into my pussy already, and you to shadow clones get on each side and point your cock's to my face" said Hinata in a very horny and demanding voice, the shadow did what they were told and flowed their order's "ah yes, Fuck me good, you damn clone, ah yes fuck my pussy, more, deeper, oh god deeper' said Hinata as the shadow clone grabbed her thigh's and shoved it's cock deeper in her. Soon Hinata grabbed the two shadow clones cock's and started giving them blowjob's 'Fuck your so thought as hell, you love having my cock in you don't you, you ova it when I thrust in you don't you my fucking whore' said the shadow clone "AH yes I do ah god yes fuck me more and more, make me cum, make me cum, oh yes, yes, cum on my body," moan Hinata as the Shadow clone then shoved it's 14 inch cock into her as he came. Soon the other two shadow clone came on her face and chest covering her up in cum. Soon the clone pulled out and Hinata turned around and got on her kneed, she then turned around and looked at the clone. "Fuck my ass good and hard, and stop I don't care, all I want is Naruto's cum inside me, hurry up and fuck me" said Hinata as the shadow clone grabbed her waist and put it's cock into her ass. _ _ _ _ 10 full hours later_ _ _ _ Sakura was on the bed with her head on a pillow with her ass sticking up, after a full ten hours fuck there wills puddles of cum all of the floor and bed. Naruto looked at Sakura as he came for the 100th time probably. Pretty soon Naruto got the sense that he's shadow clones in Hinata's room had dispelled as well. So Naruto pulled out of Sakura and laid her down Naruto then went into Hinata's room and saw that she was on her bed with cum all over her body, not even her subuccis power's could help as Naruto saw a stream of cum coming down her pussy, Naruto was just about to her. But then he decided to stay with Sakura for the rest of the day or night. So Naruto closed the door and went into the living room and looked out side he then saw a Hugh blanket of snow covering the entire village. Once he saw it he knew that he had the best Christmas ever End of Chapter Ok I know that the Ending lemon was sucky I know that because I only had like litteary had 40 minutes to write it, and it took me like almost 2 week to write the other's lemon's as well. So I already know that I might get some bad reviews on this one I know it. Any way's I have some news for you reader's I have adopted two stories called "That will shut her up" by the Dirtywater fox, and I've also adopted enslavement my Loveis4suckas, but it turn's out that he gave to another author as

well so I've decided to make it into a either a Hinata version of it or a Naruto x Hinata x Tayuya version, I haven't decided on it yet, and also as I said I the author's notes I will post 2 chapter's out for the new year are the names, p.s when you read the Ino lemon it may look like the enslavement lemon, i will ament that some of that lemon was used for this chapter and that was it Chapter 27 – the doctor is in Chapter 28 – Konan's comfort I am still re-writing the chapter's to my other stories as well, so don't worry about them, and as I said before I know that the last lemon sucked, but I was in a big hurry, So here's an late happy new year shout out, hope to have you countinue to read my story in 2011 cya

Remake of The Doctor Is In Chapter 27 – the doctor is in Hinata x Anko (short Yuri Lemon) Hinata x Karin (short Yuri Lemon) Naruto x ino (long lemon) Naruto x Amaru ( long lemon) (In exact order) Author's notes Looks like you readers enjoyed the last 2 chapters of the story, and I'm willing to bet that some of you didn't understand a few things. So if you have any questions message me anytime about it. On another note, as I said in chapter 29, this chapter was gonna be a Naruto x Amaru lemon. Since so many of you readers wanted her. As for the ones on the poll, I will tell you now that I'm gonna update the story by 2 chapter again. So chapter 31 will be a Naruto x Konan I also plan for Tayuya and kin to be in the story after Konan so be patient so enjoy the chapter. Leave a review, or send me a PM with any suggestion, ideas, etc. P.s some readers have messaged me and said that the lemon were to close together, so there will be some plot before each lemon starts. I know that this chapter has alot of lemons in it, so tell me if i added to many. I've taken Anko's name out of the poll since she and Hinata have a lemon together, her and Naruto will have a lemon/chapter later on so be patient. _ _ _ _ the Next Day 10:00 AM _ _ _ _ Naruto was fast asleep after having a very satisfying night but soon Naruto's relaxed face soon turned into a pleasurable one. As he opened his eyes he looked down as he felt Hinata's soft hands on his cock slowly giving him a handjob while tailing kisses up his shaft before she started sucking on the head, swirling her tongue around the crown. Seeing as she didn't notice he was awake yet Naruto simply laid back and enjoyed the pleasure she was giving him. It didn't take long before he was ready to blow. (1) "Drink up my Hime." Naruto moaned. Surprising Hinata enough that most of his load oozed out of her mouth onto his lap. Giving a small gasp she started using her long tongue to lick him clean. "You're especially ravenous today." Naruto commented with a smile as Hinata went up to Naruto and put her head on his chest then he put his arm around her. " You know I can never have enough of you, I just can't start my day properly without my daily dose of Naru-cum. So what are your plans for today." Hinata asked as she snuggled happily with her love. "Well, I've got to talk to granny today about that kunoichi training. So I'm gonna take a look at that dojo she made for us. Than I'm going to train some. I want to test something in Sage Mode. After that I'll probably walk around the village for a bit, knowing my luck I'll find something to do eventually. What about you?" He asked back. "Since most of the woman participating are getting letters sent to them I volunteered to invite the local girls personally. After I ask them we'll probably train a little and than just hang out and talk over lunch." She answered, squirming a little and giving a small moan. "Do you think you could take Karin with you? She's new to the village and could use some friends. I'm not sure if anyone knows about her being an ex-sound-nin or not but just to be on the

safe side her being seen with the Hyuuga heiress will help if it ever gets out." "Sure she can come, but I should take a shower first. I have a feeling you'd like to me." She smiled mischievously up at him. Seeing his confused face she elaborated. "Your hand hasn't stopped kneading my ass since we started cuddling." Naruto blinked and looked down. Sure enough, his hand was caressing and squeezing one of her large cheeks. "Huh, so it has. Lets go get you cleaned up, and than re-dirtied shall we?" _ _ _ _ 45 minutes later 10:45 A.m_ _ _ _ They both came out of the bathroom, neither bothering to wear the damp towels they had with them as they threw them in the hamper next to the bathroom door. Naruto dressed in his orange and black jumpsuit and overcoat and Hinata threw on a pair of blue jeans and a white hoodie with a blue spiral on the front. "I'm gonna get some new clothes for class. What do you think I should get?" She asked as she started brushing her hair. "I'm not one for fashion, and as much as I'd like to say get an outfit that will leave us attached at the pelvis for the entire day but the simple fact is you look gorgeous in everything. So just get something that's both comfortable and doesn't restrict any movement." He smiled at the blush his compliment caused. "W-well, I'm sure I'll find something. I might even get a little something for tonight. So what would you like to eat for breakfast?" asked Hinata. "Surprise me, you know how much I love you're cooking." Naruto said as they both finished up fixing their hair and getting dresses, respectively. They also put their head bands on and headed to the kitchen. Hinata put on an apron and got the eggs, sausages, pancake mix, hash browns, and the orange juice to drink before she started cooking. As for Naruto he started looking over the files from the girls that would be in his class, as he was looking them over a familiar name popped up. "Hey Hinata-chan, I just found Amaru's profile. I guess she's also gonna be taking the class. I can't believe it it's almost been a year since we last saw her. I wonder what she's been up to since then?" Naruto asked nobody as he ed the mission Hinata, Sakura, and himself had. "Really? That's great, if I correctly weren't you taking a picture with her to you by after you got out of the hospital? I also that me and her stayed in you're room for four days straight until you finally woke up." Hinata said as she put a few plates on the kitchen table and put the food on them. She then put her apron away and was about to eat until they heard a few knocks on their door. "Oh, I was suppose to get Karin, I'll get it." Hinata said, but before she could sit up Naruto interrupted her. "That's alright, I'll get it. You already made breakfast, so relax and enjoy, I'll be right back." Naruto said as he got up and went to get the door. When he opened the door it was Karin, just as Hinata predicted, wearing a short black jacket with a purple shirt underneath and dark blue pants on. "Morning Karin-chan, if you're hungry you can me and Hinata-chan. She just got done making breakfast." Naruto greeted, letting her in and leading her to the kitchen. "Good morning Hinata." Karin waved as Naruto sat back down and started reading Amaru's file. "Good Morning Karin, grab a plate and us." she replied as she took a bite to eat. "Sure, thank you." she said as she grabbed a plate, sat down, and started eating. "Huh, looks like Amaru has traveled a lot in these past few months, and she's helped out a lot the minor villages. Shinobi, and kunoichi from all over, considering she's only 15 and not a ninja the sheer amount of villages she's been to is impressive." said Naruto. "Wow, what else does it say about her?" asked Hinata. "Hm, it looks like her birthday is coming soon. Skill-wise it looks like her knowledge of both the

human body and medicine in general have greatly improved over the months so now she now a full fledged doctor." He answered. "That's great, I cant wait to see her. So Karin, would you like to go shopping with me and some friends of mine? I bet the others would be happy to meet you." Hinata asked as she continued eating. "Sure, I'd love to. We can go once I'm done making the profile for Naruto-kun." Karin replied. After they were all done eating Hinata grabbed the dirty plates and started washing them as Naruto went to the living room and grabbed a few blank sheet's of paper and a folder before returning to the kitchen. "Okay Karin, I'm going to ask you a few questions. After that I'll go to granny and see what she says." Naruto explained as he picked up a pen. "Alright, but before we start, how come you keep calling you're Hokage granny? She doesn't look old at all." asked Karin. "She uses a strong Ninjutsu/Genjutsu hybrid to make her body look younger." Naruto answered . "Interesting, I thought she just aged freakishly well." Karin mused as they got started. _ _ _ _ Meanwhile in the village 11:10 A.m_ _ _ _ It was a bright sunny morning in the leaf village. The villagers were doing their usual routine, parents were already yelling at their children, food owners were selling their goods, and the bar already had a crowd of men and women ready for a drunk day off. Just about a everyday thing was normal, but today was a little different, a young almost-sixteen year old was making her way to the Hokage Tower. Her name was Amaru and today was probably going to be the most exciting/nerve wracking day of her life. She was going to meet the boy who changed her life forever. Ever since Naruto saved her from her former teacher and crush she'd been traveling all over the world honing her medical skills. She went from small to large villages helping people in need. Some people didn't think that a mere fifteen year old girl could do so much for people because of her appearance. Her reddish- brown hair was a little longer then before, she was about 5, 8. She still wore a cyan-blue gi with the maroon vest that covered her cleavage, since some of her younger patients would try and pull a few moves on her, with blue pants, and dark arm and leg bands. "Oh my Kami, I cant believe today's the day that I get to see Naruto again! What am I going to say? Is my outfit good enough? Should I change my clothes? I'm so nervous right now... maybe I should tell the Hokage that I shouldn't take Naruto's class and just stick to medicine? I'm pretty good with a scalpel, who need self defense classes?" Amaru thought nervously as she felt her stomach tie itself in knots. She was so lost in her thoughts that she realized she was right in front of the Hokage tower before she even knew it. As soon as she entered the tower she saw a woman wearing a black kimono with white trimmings with open-toed sandals and low heels just about to head out. "Um, excuse me, I have an appointment with Tsunade-sama. Can you tell me what floor her office is on?" Amaru asked. "Yes, her office is on the top floor, I can take you there before I go." Shizune said as the two headed up the stairs. A short walk later they were at her door. "You can go right in. If you need me for anything I'll be just downstairs." Shizune said before she left. "Thank you." Amaru called as she opened the door and entered. "Ah Amaru, it's been awhile, please take a seat. We have much to discuss." Tsunade greeted as Amaru closed the door and took a seat. "So tell me what you've been up to so far. I've gotten a few reports from a small village near the land of iron that you saved from a bear attack, and a report about how you saved a group of children from a terrible sickness. I have to say that I'm impressed a girl you're age could be so gifted in the medical arts." Tsunade praised.

"Thank you Tsunade-sama, but I have to thank you for all those books and notes on the human body and medicine. From what I had already known they were a great help but I still feel that I can learn more." Amaru replied. "Well that's good. I'll take you to the library after we're done. Now on to further business, as you know, Naruto is having a kunoichi training class. That won't start until the other kunoichi get here, but since you're also taking the class I need you to do check ups on the kunoichi in this village that are also taking the class. I would do it myself, but I have too much paper work to do and won't have time, and my assistant Shizune is also busy. Would you be willing to do it?" Tsunade explained. "Sure! No problem at all. But I will need their medical records before I start. Also, where will I be working? At a hospital, or somewhere else?" asked Amaru. "Well I've made Naruto a dojo, it come's with a full medical room and an office that you can work in. Since you're gonna be here for awhile you're also going to be staying in Naruto's apartment building. He has more then enough room's since the other kunoichi are gonna be staying there as well." Tsunade explained as she looked at Amaru. "For real? I'm gonna be staying at Naruto's home? That's great! ... uh, I mean, that's okay with me, but I have a question to ask." said Amaru. "What is it?" replied Tsunade. "Well, um... if I'm going to being giving checkups to the kunoichi shouldn't I also give one on Naruto just to make sure he's fit for this kind of thing." said Amaru with a blush that could probably outmatch a Genin Hinata. Tsunade saw this right away. "I suppose you're right. Make sure you check him out first, if he gets wind of it he'll avoid it like the plaque. Let's head to the library, there are some advanced medical books that may be of some use to you, and on the way there tell me about your adventures over these past months. I haven't been on the road in a few years and I fins myself getting nostalgic at times." Tsunade itted as the two got up from their seats and headed out. _ _ _ _ Meanwhile back to Naruto, Hinata and Karin 12:00 Noon _ _ _ _ "Okay Karin, I think I'm done. I'll be sure to give this to Baa-chan and see what she thinks about it, but before you and Hinata go Karin how did those test go?" asked Naruto. "They were okay I guess, the test's weren't really that hard in my opinion, but I think some of the teachers were a little surprised to see me get them done so quickly. They also told me that the Hokage should be getting my results in a few days." said Karin. "That's good to hear." He said as he finished off his breakfast. "Okay Naruto, me and Karin are gonna head out. I'll be sure to get something sexy too." Hinata said as she kissed Naruto goodbye and the two headed out. As they left Naruto couldn't help but look at both their asses as they walked out. 'Hmm... maybe I should see one of the other girls before I go training. As much as I love Hinata-chan and her perfect blowjobs, I'm still horny. So i should just send a clone to Baa-chan so I can walk around the village and find one of the girls. Hinata-chan did say she was going to go shopping with the others so I might just see one of them as I walk" Naruto mused as he summoned a clone and ordered it to give the scroll to either Shizune or Tsunade. "Any idea who you'll find?" Kyuubi asked as he took a break to let his cat-girl pry herself off the floor she was plastered to. "Well I was thinking about either Sakura-chan, Tenten-chan, or Ino-chan. I've done both Sakura-chan and Tenten-chan more I've done Ino though. Matter of fact, I don't think I've done Ino alone before, it was always with Sakura. So I should see how good she is by herself and who knows, she may move in if I fuck her good enough." Naruto thought 'aloud'. "Now you're talking! So hurry up and get going. You haven't fucked her in awhile so

she'll be even hornier than usual. Plus she'll probably do just about anything you ask her to do. Believe me, I know these things, but if you'll excuse me lava-girl seems to have pulled herself back together, and we can't have that." Kyuubi giggled like a pervert and cut the connection. So Naruto went back into the bedroom and changed into his training clothes. An orange shirt with black jogging pants. He threw on his sandals and headed out. As he was walking he saw a lot of new restaurants. He saw one restaurant with a bowel of soup and a few leaf's going around it. The sign wasn't finished yet so he couldn't tell the actual name of the restaurant. The soup on the sign was Miso though, so it was probably something like that. 'Wow this place looks great. Maybe I should take Hinata-chan here. I haven't really taken her anywhere special since we've been together' Naruto thought he continued to walk. Almost half an hour later he found his way to the Yamanaka Flower shop. He entered the flower shop and saw Ino at the cash , counting the money from an earlier costumer. She was so distracted that she didn't even realize that Naruto was right in front of her. She was wearing her usual clothing, a purple shirt with no fishnet underneath, and a short purple skirt. "Hello beautiful, how are you this fine afternoon." Naruto said. "Shirosaki I swear to Kami if it's you again I'm going to put you in a garbage can full of rose stems and have Sakura throw you across the village." Ino said, still counting the money. "Kinky, Ino-chan." Naruto said, highly amused and just a bit frightened. That didn't sound pleasant at all. Ino put the money in the and finally looked up. "OH, Naruto-kun. I thought you were... nevermind. Anyway, what are you doing here?" She asked quickly, trying to keep the conversation away from the subject of her ire. Honestly the little kid was eight and already perving on her, he shouldn't even have the hormones for that yet! One sight of her panty-less ass had turned the kid into a drooling idiot and he hadn't stopped bothering her since. "I was gonna go to the training grounds and train for a bit, but I decided to take a little stroll around the village. As I was walking I came across another flower shop that made me think of you so I came to see if you were here." Naruto said with a grin. "Oh, today's you're lucky day. We're not even open today. If your still going to the training grounds, I can come with if you like. Been a while since I... trained." Ino said, hoping he would say yes. "Sure, I haven't had a good spar lately. Ever since the attack on the village most people have been to busy with fixing the village. Did you and Sakura-chan get a letter about the kunoichi training class, I have a list of all the girls and both your names are on it." He asked. "I almost forgot about that, but yeah we got them the other day. Tsunade-sama even gave us time off work so we could take it. I even went shopping and got some new training clothes, let me close up shop for today, and change my clothes." Ino said as she locked up. "So who else has the class? There wasn't a list of the other students, just our names and when the class is." she asked as she locked the back door and put a few things away for the next day. "Basically everyone we know, even some kunoichi from different villages and some girls that I helped on missions. The foreign girls are supposed to live in my apartment building, until the class is over actually." He mentioned offhandedly as finished up. "Sound's like you're going to be busy for awhile. Hold on, I'm gonna go change." She said as she went to her room upstairs. "But what about you're father? Wont he show up and wonder why the shop's closed?" He said. In the empty building his voice carried easily so she heard him. "No, both my parent's are out of town for a few days. So I have the whole place to myself. Plus it's Sunday, the only reason I'm here is because someone special ordered a few things and couldn't get

them tomorrow." She replied before entering her room and closing the door. Ino walked into her closet and took out a tank top, a fishnet T-shirt, and some jogging pants. 'I hope he thinks I'm sexy in these. I tried on almost a dozen pairs of clothes until I found the perfect combination to wear.' She thought as she took off her old clothes and started putting on the new clothes. Since the last time Naruto fucked her at Sakura's, she couldn't get him out of her mind, everyday at work, on her lunch break, she would sneak to one of the empty storage room's and masturbate. She ed a few days ago at the hospital she was working the night shift. Since most of the patient's were asleep and many of the doctors were with patients that needed treatment at night she decided to take a little break. She had been working all day while thinking about her and Naruto so she quickly and quietly rushed to the elevator and went to the basement and found the storage room she'd lost her virginity in and closed the door, not even bothering to lock it before masturbating until she fell asleep. 'Kami just thinking about that night is getting me horny, I should hurry. I cant wait to feel his big cock inside me!' Ino cheered as she finished getting dressed. After a few minutes of waiting Naruto could hear her footsteps coming down the stairs. "Okay Naruto-kun, tell me what you think?" Ino said, coming downstairs. She was wearing a light blue tank top with a fishnet shirt underneath and black jogging pants with a white stripe going down both legs that really brought out her hips. "You look great, I think you made the right choice when you picked the clothes. They show how much you take care of your body." He said honestly as he looked at Ino. "Thanks. Let's go, maybe you can give me a little preview of what I'm gonna learn in you're class." Ino smiled as they headed for the training grounds _ _ _ _Meanwhile with Hinata and Karin _ _ _ _ After Hinata and Karin left the apartment building they headed to the Konoha mall. It was the newest mall that the village built (that's not counting the fact that almost everything was destroyed just a little while earlier) It was about five stories, each floor had at least ten stores on them with a few places to eat. Hinata and Karin were on the second floor, first thing they did was get manicures for the both of them. That took an hour, then after that they talked for a bit and headed to the food court that was a few stores away from them to get some food. "Now this is what I call a good day. Getting a manicure, hanging out, and getting a few of the greatest cinnamon rolls in the village. (it was a well kept secret that this particular food court had the greatest rolls in the village) what about you?" Hinata asked as they walked. "Yeah it was fun, I've never had my nails done before. You didn't have to pay for me though." Karin muttered, not used to having friends that were kind. "Don't worry about it. It was nothing, I get money from my family, mission's, and from Naruto. He spoils me sometimes." the Hyuuga waved it off. "I didn't know that you and Naruto were so rich, from what i saw yesterday I was a little surprised to see that huge house." Karin itted. "Oh that, no, we didn't buy that, the village built it for him. It was a thank you gift from the village. Even he didn't expect that from them. So what do you feel like eating?" Hinata asked as they entered the food court. "How about some Dango? I've heard that their real good, and I've always wanted to try them." Karin said as both walked towards the counter. Both ordered a plate and headed to a table, but just as soon as they were about to sit down Hinata heard someone call her name. She turned around only to see Kiba heading towards her and Karin. "Hey Hinata-chan, what'cha doing here?" Kiba greeted as Hinata and Karin sat down. "Hi Kiba, I was just spending time with a new friend. Karin. meet Kiba, my teammate. Kiba, this is Karin, Naruto-kun saved her a few days ago and she's decided to live in the village." Hinata introduced them as she started eating.

"Hello, nice to meet you." Karin said as she took a drink. "Yeah hi, anyway Hinata, I was thinking that you and me could talk about the other day, it'll only take a few minutes." Kiba said, brushing the redhead off. "There's nothing to talk about, I told you that I love Naruto-kun. I have since I was five years old and that's not going to change. So stop trying." Hinata said firmly. Karin was listening to the conversation, she also noticed that a few of the nearby customers were also listening in. "How about I show you that I can care for you just as much as he can. So why won't you go on a date with me, if you do I'm sure you'll change your mind." Kiba pleaded as he sat next to her. "I'll I've you the same answer I gave you the last time, no. Besides, I've got plans already, and if you keep asking me to go out with you, next time both your eyes are gonna match, and this time your not going to be limping home. Leave already, me and Karin are having a nice time." Hinata said plainly. "Fine, I'll see you later. But just you wait, you'll see that I'm a much better choice than Naruto." Kiba said as he got up quickly and left. "What was that all about?" Karin asked as she looked at Hinata. "A few days ago me, him, and the rest of the team went on a mission. One day when I was finished working I was looking at the sunset, the first one that I've seen without Naruto since we've been together, and he came out and we started talking. Soon after he asked me out, I told him that I was with Naruto-kun and he wasn't going to change that, so he asked me a few personal questions and got mad." Hinata explained, taking a sip from her drink Karin asked, "Personal questions, like what?" "He asked me if I had been having sex with Naruto-kun." Hinata whispered in a low voice, not really wanting the people around them hearing her. "That's stupid, why would he asked that question. I mean you and Naruto-kun are together and you're bound to at some point. It's not like you can be with Naruto-kun and not have it, but go on." Karin laughed. "So after he got mad he asked me out, I told him no, again, because I'm with Naruto and I left. Then the next day when we got done with the mission we were headed home, but we took a short break, and I went to a lake that I saw earlier to refill my water bottle. He showed up and apologized for what he did and said that he cared for me and that I should be with him instead of Naruto-kun. So he grabbed my arm and tried to pull me into a kiss. So I kicked him in the balls and punched him in the eye." Hinata said, a small smile on her face. "Good for you, I'm assuming Naruto-kun doesn't know, considering he looked pretty lively for a dead person." Karin joked, putting her fist in the air like Sakura did. "No, I haven't told him yet, I don't want him knowing really. He's my teammate, I want to settle this on my own. I don't know who to ask for help on this though... I'm trying to ignore the fact that as the Hyuuga heiress I could probably get away with killing him in the middle of town and come out unscathed legally." Hinata sighed as she ate another stick. "Hey Hinata, I do have one question, you said that you've loved Naruto ever since you were five years old, so how long have you been together?" Karin asked. "Naruto and I have only been together for 3 months. Naruto can be rather dense at times. When I was younger I always tried to get his attention, but Naruto never noticed me, he had a crush on Sakura at the time, but eventually he got over her, for the most part, and so when Pein attacked the village I confessed to him while in battle. We've been together ever since" Hinata made a small lie. She had long since stopped hating Sakura, but it was a blow to her pride that her and her Narutokun hadn't lost their virginities' together. "That sounds kinda romantic if you ask me." Karin said as a waitress came over and the two ordered another 2 plates of Dango. As soon as the waitress left Hinata heard another familiar voice

call her name. "Hey Hinata how are you doing?" Anko called. Hinata turned around and greeted her "Oh hello Anko, this is Karin, she's gonna be living here in the village." Hinata introduced Karin for the second time. "Hey, names Anko." She said as she sat next to Hinata. "Karin." She replied as the waitress came and gave them their orders. "Hey can I have six plates of Dango and two bottles of sake." Anko ordered, the waitress wrote it down and left. "So Hinata, how's the relationship between you and Naruto going. Last time I saw you two together was when you were leaving." Anko asked as she waited for her order. "Oh it's been great. I couldn't be happier, do you mind if I ask you a question?" Hinata asked. "Sure, what is it?" She replied. She was taken by surprise as the waitress came and gave Anko her food. She'd have to to give her a good tip, that was fast! "Before I tell you, do you know any Genjutsu that make it look like we're talking about something else, I don't want people hearing about this, or seeing." She added as an afterthought. "Sure, I know one, it's actually a high ranked one that my old sensei, may he rot in hell, taught me when I was a little girl. I even asked Kurenai for a few tips to make it even better. So only a high rank ninja can break it, it's pretty hard to detect though and even then I doubt the few people who could would try and break it." Anko explained as she did a few hand signs activated the Genjutsu. "Okay, now continue, everyone will think we're talking about missions and other ninja related stuff. We can even leave and people will think we're still talking. So what was your question?" Anko inquired. "How do you tell a guy that you're not interested in him and only see him as a friend, nothing more?" Hinata asked. "Wait, didn't you just say that you couldn't be happier with Naruto? I thought you were crazy about him." "No, it's not Naruto, our relationship is going great. I have to thank you for all of those trick's that you showed me about having sex. They came in handily, I think Naruto like's it even more then I do, but it's about Kiba. He keeps asking me out on dates and I keep telling him No. it isn't getting through to him though." "Well firstly, no problem. I knew he liked those tricks. I've seen you and him walking around the village a few time's and I could see from the way you were walking that you must have been doing great. If you want I can show you some advance techniques, once you do those he'll be putty in her hands. About the Inuzuka boy though, if you want him to get the hint, why don't you just show him how much you love Naruto, like... fuck him in public, or show public affection, a lot of affection. Something that tells him, 'I'm taken and thoroughly satisfied and there's nothing you can do about it!'." Anko thought aloud. "I've got no problem with public affection, but I'm not so sure about fucking him in public. I mean I could probably to do it, but I don't know about Naruto-kun. Besides Kiba's known for years that I've been in love with Naruto-kun so him asking me out on a date is just dim-witted." Hinata sighed as she finished off the last of her Dango. "Have you told Nai-chan about this? I'm sure she could put a stop to him." Anko asked. "She knows a little about it, but if I told her the full story... I don't want her to feel awkward between our team." Hinata said sadly. "I see what you mean. But personally Hinata, you shouldn't be surprised that another guy fell for you, I mean the whole village already knows about the two of you. Aside from the jealous few they all think that you and Naruto make a cute couple. Plus, just look at you! Only seventeen and you got a body that any women in this village would kill for. Plus you're the heiress to one of the greatest and

richest clans ever. I don't think Kiba just wants to date you because you look good. Most men like him only look at one thing before they even ask you out." Anko said, downing a saucer before letting out a long sigh. "What's that?" Hinata asked, already having a feeling she knew what the answer was. "Your breasts! I mean hell Hinata, you got breasts like me, Nai-chan, and Tsunade-sama. I give you six months at most and you'll have me and Nai-chan beat, so you shouldn't be surprised. I'm sure that Naruto could just kick his ass for you if he doesn't leave you alone also." Anko waved dismissively as she started inhaling her Dango's in a way that was eerily reminiscent of a certain blond and ramen. "Thanks for the advice Anko... and complement." She replied, feeling a little better. "So Hinata... how's the sex between the two of you." Anko smirked at her own blunt question. Hinata and Karin looked at Anko surprised. "You can't be serious, you want her to answer that here, of all places?" Karin said, as she looked around frantically to make sure no one was listening. "Genjustu." Anko said simply, "Now spill. I've never gotten a female Hyuuga to talk about sex before and the men their attached to just get this really stupid look on their face and go misty eyed for a while." "Alright fin. your gonna have to be more specific about It though. Do you want to know how many times we've had sex and how long I've lasted? Or do you want to know how many multiple orgasms I get every time?" Hinata said. A smug smile etched it's way onto her face. She like bragging about Naruto, she was rapidly discovering. "Tell me everything, by the way you sound it must be good." Anko said hopefully, almost bouncing in her seat. Nai-chan was still a prude, so sex talk was a rarity. "Let me tell you Anko, he has a lot of energy. I get why people used to call him hyperactive. When we're having sex it's just amazing, a few days ago I lost track after orgasm number twenty three. I couldn't even walk for awhile and as soon as I had gotten back from the mission. I was on him before he even knew I was back. " Hinata said dreamily. "Wow, he must be really good in the sack. Damn your lucky. Most guys in this village only last an hour or two, and only give you two or three orgasms. Do you two ever have kinky sex, like him fucking another girl or you eating out of another girls pussy as he pounded you're ass from behind?" Anko asked as she started getting thoughts of a Naruto/Anko/Hinata threesome. "Actually, I've fucked a few girls by myself, but so far Naruto's fucked Karin, Sakura, Ino, Tenten, Temari, Kurenai, and my sister, actually we both fucked Hanabi-chan. Who else... oh yeah, I almost forgot about princess Koyuki. Me and Naruto had sex with her and I've even made out with Temari when she was here. Hell my first time was with Sakura, then with Naruto, plus I even fucked my own sister alongside Naruto-kun." Hinata said with a fond smile, reminiscing. Both Karin and Anko's jaws dropped as soon as Hinata was talking. "WHAT? You have to be kidding me! He actually had sex with all of them? …Wait, your own sister? When did you do that? And did you use a strap-on when you did that so Naruto could watch? Or a dildo as she laid on her back and took him?" Anko asked, getting even more interested in where the conversation was going. "Like I said before, he has a lot of stamina. But no, I used an ability that I have. I... can show you if you want. But are you SURE that no one can see." she said firmly. "Don't worry, This technique was created by the snake Sannin himself," Anko coughed something that sounded quite a bit like, "Asshole!" Before she continued. "And was perfected by the Genjutsu Mistress of Konoha, it's fool-proof. Now show me!" She whined impatiently. "Okay, okay, hold on." Hinata said as she got up from the chair and unzipped her pants, Karin and Anko noticed right away that she wasn't wearing any panties as her small amount of blue pubic hair was visible. After a few seconds they watched in amazement as her clit grew longer. At first it didn't look like a cock but after another minute or two her clit grew to nine inches long and about two

inches thick. Both Anko and Karin's jaws dropped once again at the sight. "Whoa, I can't believe that you're able to do that, I mean there are a few Justu to do that but they just don't feel very good. How does it feel when you use it?" Anko asked as she marveled at the thick cock in front of her. (BEWARE Futa!Hinata/Anko is about to begin) As for Karin she was as stunned as ever. She never knew that a girl could have that ability, to have the second biggest cock she's ever saw, only dwarfed by Naruto's. 'Damn! Just look at it, it's so big. It looks so good. I wonder what she'll say if I wanted to touch it. It's been days since Naruto fucked me, plus Hinata said if I wanted to fuck him again I would have to show her how good I am, but now seeing this, I might just enjoy the experience. The more I look at it the more I want it.' Karin thought as Hinata started talking. "I've only used it once, but it was fantastic. I never knew fucking a girl from behind felt so good, I still prefer it when Naruto's the one fucking me from behind though. When using this ability I can use the cum that Naruto-kun pours into me to fill up other girls. I can use my chakra to make sure I don't run out as well. I think I can make it bigger to, I've never tried..." She trailed off as she focused on her newest appendage. "If you only used it one time shouldn't you use it more? I mean just because you used it once doesn't mean your a master at it. Don't you think that you should give it another test run? So you can get used to it." Anko said quickly, it'd been almost a year since she'd gotten any, she wanted cock! She licked her lips and Karin noticed it right away. "I guess your right, but who should I test it on and where? I don' know where Hanabi-chan is and it's not like your just gonna suck me off right here and now." Hinata said as she was about to turn off the ability. 'Hold on Hinata, you can test it on me. Since I've already taught you some basic techniques, I'll show you an advance one. With that ability it'll be much easier to teach you, so stay still." Anko said as she slipped under the table and onto her knees between Hinata's legs. "Okay Karin, as for you, you can watch. I think that this might be a good technique to use, since you've got the tit's for it. So watch closely because once I do this the two of you can customize this technique. First, you start by giving your lover a titfuck." Anko lectured as she took off her full body fishnet shirt off and grabbed Hinata's Cock and put it between her breasts. "After that you start at a fast pace, but as your moving your tit's squeeze them as hard as you can every couple of minutes for a few seconds. This should get him hard fast." Anko continued as she started moving her breasts up and down at a fast paste. Hinata could feel Anko's big breast rub against her Cock, she almost wanted to cum after only a few minutes. "Ah, fuck Anko, that feel's so good, keep going. I never knew a titfuck would feel so good, I already feel like cumming." Hinata moaned as she unzipped her hoodie to keep cool, unknowingly giving Karin a perfect view of her cleavage and started moaning with no restraint. As for Karin she simply watched as the two Kunoichi fucked each other, but what surprised her even more was the fact that she was getting turned on by the sight. Karin looked at Hinata with lust in her eyes. She could almost see Hinata's nipples and she could hear her moans get louder and louder as Anko started to move her breasts even faster then before. Karin slowly put her right hand in her panties and put Two fingers inside her pussy and started fingering herself. She then put her other hand underneath her shirt and started squeezing her breasts as she continued to watch. "Now after he's gotten used to the titfuck, and if he's big enough, your gonna start sucking him off. As you're still moving your breast up and down. After that you should have him cumming in seconds if you're skilled enough." Anko finished as she put Hinata's cock into her mouth and began sucking her off, she started off at a slow pace at first but after a few minutes she started to suck faster and harder. "Ugh, Anko you're so good with your mouth. Keep going, make sure not to waste a drop, I'm almost there, I'm almost there!" Hinata's breath hitched and came violently into Anko's mouth,

Naruto's cum filling the purple haired jounin's stomach. Her orgasm clouded mind only wanted more pleasure and her hands grabbed the jounin's head of their own violation before forcing it down onto the remaining three inches of her cock. Giving a long hiss of pleasure she pumped her hips a few times, emptying the last of her earned load into the delicious hole gripping her cock. "Kami... Hanabi-chan has nothing on you Anko." Hinata said weakly as Anko pulled her head back slowly. Gaining energy from her release a second later she couldn't help but ask. "So Anko, what did you think? Was his cum delicious? The first time I drank his cum I was addicted right away. It was probably the same for Karin, right" Hinata smiled as she turned her head to see Karin with her pants and panties on the floor, with her leg's spread and two fingers stabbing at her own pussy. "Huh, I guess seeing Anko sucking me off must have gotten her horny. Maybe once I'm done with Anko I can take Karin on the table? Kami, is this how Naruto-kun feels all the time? No wonder he loves sex so much, I've never had a chance to think with this ability active before. Anyway, I told her if she ever wants Naruto-kun to fuck her again. She's gonna have to fuck me first. Which means her sweet pussy is mine!' Hinata's cock twitched at the very thought. Promising herself she'd fuck her Naruto-kun extra hard for the obvious torture he had to go through as her erection started aching in need, she looked at Karin for a few seconds before looking down at Anko, only to see she'd regained her breath. "Don't worry, I still have lots more of his cum, but after this if you want you can go find him. Let me warn you, he has a lot of stamina and I mean a lot. I wouldn't be surprised if you ed out from the experience. For now get up, turn around, put your hands on the table, and spread you're legs. You're gonna feel just how good it is to have his cum inside you're womb." Hinata said huskily as she unzipped her hoodie all the way, releasing her massive breasts to the air conditioned room. Anko, did as she was told, wanting more pleasure and than turned her head around to look at Hinata. "Okay what I said when we were training. I'm the kind of women who likes it rough, long, hard, and senseless. So be sure to do this right. I want to feel his delicious cum inside me." Anko said she turned her head back and waited for Hinata to start. Hinata grabbed Anko's waist and lined up her cock to Anko's asshole and slammed the entire nine inch cock into her rectum and started pounding. After a few minutes Hinata let go of her waist and leaned forward grabbing her breasts and started to squeeze them. Since this was the second time using time using this ability and Hanabi was, relatively speaking, flat, so she'd never really felt another girls breast before. Naruto-kun always grabbed her breasts when he fucked her so, she decided, why not give it a try? Once she did Anko let out a loud moan as she felt Hinata roughly squeeze her breast. "Oh Kami faster Hinata! It feels so good, fuck me faster don't stop, ah, yessss, keep going." Anko moaned as Hinata let go of one of her breast and gave her a hard slap on the ass. Anko screamed in pleasure. Hinata heard her scream and decided to give her another hard slap on the ass, getting the same result. "Ah look at this, I see that Anko likes to get slapped, maybe I should tell Naruto-kun about this. I'm sure that he would love to hear about how Anko likes getting slapped on the ass like the horny bitch she is." Hinata taunted as she started pounding harder. Enthralled by the look of Anko's ass bouncing back and forth. "Yes! Tell him anything you want, I don't care don't stop fucking me! I'm almost there, Kami, tell him how much of a horny bitch I am! That I'll do anything he wants just to have his cum inside me! Tell him that I would fuck another girl in public for him, that I would give him a hand job in front of everyone, I don't care, I love getting fucked in the ass!" Anko screamed as she gripped the table tighter as she felt Hinata cock go even deeper. _ _ _ _ _ 10 minutes later _ _ _ _ Hinata switched to Anko's pussy without missing a beat and Anko's soft moans of pleasure became cries of ecstasy as she could feel Hinata cock literally inside her womb. "Hinata, please

cum in my womb, oh Kami! I cant take it any more, I'm gonna cum, I'm gonna cum!" Anko wailed as she grabbed the edge of the table with both hand's as she could feel the biggest orgasm of her life coming. "Me too, but not yet. I wanna make sure that you're not just Naruto's bitch from now on, but also mine. You got that whore! I want you to tell me what you are and how badly you want me to cum in you or else I'll just pull out and leave you here and go fuck Karin. I'm sure she'll be a very pleasing pet!" Hinata grunted as she ruthlessly pounded Anko's pussy. She could feel her inner muscles clench on to her cock. "Oh Kami yes! I'm your whore, your pet! Fuck me more Hinata-sama, don't stop! I'm a fucking whore who likes getting her holes filled. I'm your personal whore, for your and Naruto's use only! Please cum in my womb again, I'm almost there! I want this so badly Hinata-sama please. I need to feel Naruto's hot cum inside me one more time! I'll do anything you want, I'm your bitch! And this bitch wants your cum!" Anko screamed. Feeling her orgasm just seconds away. "Very well, since you asked so well, I'll give you want you want!" Anko screamed so loud she almost broke the Genjutsu and Hinata pulled all but the head of her cock out and slammed forward as hard as she could and almost went cross-eyed and she poured what felt like a gallon of cum into the Snake Mistress. Pulling out after she was all done a stream of cum could be seen coming down from between her legs. Hinata fell back onto the bench and enjoyed the buzz her orgasm gave her. Anko was still draped over the table, breathing heavily. After a few minute she leaned back up and looked at Hinata. "Kami that felt good, I haven't gotten fucked like that in... ever! Guys around here are pussies! I don't think I'm gonna be able to sit down for awhile, but who cares! so Hinata, can I suck you off before I go? I didn't get to taste very much last time." Anko said in a sedative voice. Hinata looked at Anko for a minute then at Karin, and saw that Karin was still masturbating, lost to the world. She smiled, not a nice smile. "That's adorable... you think you have a choice." She spoke condescendingly and patted Anko's head. "You're our pet now, it's your job to clean up after yourself. So get to work." Anko was instantly on her knees and grabbed Hinata's cock before putting it between her breasts. She sapped them together as she put her hands together on each side of her breasts and steadily increased the speed of her pumping. "Oooh, you're breasts feel so good, keep going whore. I already feel like cumming." Hinata groaned. It wasn't long before she moaned loudly and cum exploded from her cock onto Anko's face and breasts. Hinata frowned at her still cum covered cock and forced Anko's head back, raising herself up she pointed her cock down and dropped. Her pelvis hitting the surprised Anko's lips instantly. "Suck." She commanded. She pulled back up slowly she was delighted to feel a strong suction trying to pull her dick back down. When she pulled out she was happy to find a squeaky clean cock protruding from her pelvis. "Wow Anko, that was a great titfuck, but , when I say clean me off I mean make me cum free, not make it worse, okay pet? Now you can either go or watch me fuck Karin's brains out." Hinata said as she looked at Karin, who was still fingering herself. A sizable puddle below her. "I think I'll go for now. I have a few things to do, but after I'm done I'll find Naruto and get more of his delicious cum. Even if it's the last thing I do. Before I go I'll show you how to do the Genjutsu, This Justu is actually really easy to do, just kinda chakra heavy. So I think you can put it to good use." Anko said as she started to get dressed. It only took a few minutes for Hinata to learn the jutsu and for her to reapply it so Anko could release hers. (Beware Hinata x Karin Yuri Lemon starting) Just as Anko left Hinata was just about to tell Karin to come towards her, but Hinata didn't even notice that Karin was already in front of her on her knees until she had grabbed her cock and started licking her whole length before she crammed the whole nine inch dick in her mouth. "Fuck Karin, already started I see. Your mouth is so warm, it feels good." Hinata said, putting a hand on her red hair. Soon Karin started bobbing her head back and forth slowly but Hinata

tightened her grasp on Karin's hair and helped her go faster. "Damn Karin, I'm already gonna cum." Hinata as she came in her mouth. Karin felt her release and started swallowing mouthful after mouthful while still sucking until Hinata pulled out squirting cum all over her face and chest. After a few minutes Karin looked at Hinata with lust in her eyes. "Hinata that was so good, can I have another drink of his delicious cum, I'm so thirsty, I need the taste of Naruto's cum going down my throat again." Karin pleaded as she grabbed Hinata's cock and started jerking her off. "Who am I to say no to that?" Hinata said in mock wonder. "Open your mouth and take a deep breath." She instructed. Karin was halfway through breathing in when Hinata roughly thrust her cock down the redheads throat. Ignoring her panicking Hinata happily pounded away, vastly enjoying what the girls throat was doing in an attempt for air. 'Kurenai-Sensei told me everything has a weakness or a downside, is this the downside to my futanari jutsu? Turning into a sadistic bitch who does anything to cum?' Hinata thought to herself as she sped up, gripping the other girls read hair for leverage. 'I can live with that.' She decided, the pleasure far to intoxicating for morals to get in the way at this points. Karin's face was turning blue, she cried out in joy as the girl choking her finally bottomed out inside her mouth and moaned loudly. Karin's cries adding to the pleasure. Once she was finally done cumming she let go of Karin's hair and pulled out. The former scientist fell forward and started coughing, breathing in deep lungfuls of air. Her oxygen deprived brain still reeling she barely felt Hinata pull her up and lay her on the bench on her back before kneeling on her chest and slipping her cock between her breasts. By the time she finally recovered she lifted her head to watch as a shot of semen launched from the head of Hinata's cock and hit her bottom lip. Half a dozen more spurts of cum hit her face before the next few got progressively weaker, only landing on her neck and in her clenched breasts. Giving the girl several minutes to scrape and lick the cum off of herself Hinata then ordered, "Get on all fours, it's about time I fucked that ass of yours." Karin complied quickly. "Hurry up and fuck my ass Hinata. fill me up with so much cum I'll be dripping for days! Don't stop until you're satisfied. Be as rough as you want!" Karin pleaded as she licked her lips. Hinata put her hands on Karin's thighs and spread her legs a little wider before she put the tip of her cock at her back entrance and with one quick thrust she forced herself within Karin's tight anus. "Oh Kami, Hinata..." Karin squeaked as she felt Hinata thrust faster and harder. Karin's hand tried to find something to grab onto but she found nothing on the slightly slippery booth cushion. Hinata slapped her ass a few times before gripping them tightly. "Oh Kami, fuck yes! Deeper Hinata, don't stop, ah, ah yes! Fuck me Hinata, fuck me faster, keep fucking my ass hard!" Karin begged as Hinata slowed down and started making longer thrusts, pulling almost all he was out before slamming back into the girls tight ass. "Damn Karin your ass is so fucking hot, I don't wanna stop. No wonder why Naruto wanted to fuck you. That's it baby, I'm gonna cum, I'm gonna full you up with so much of his cum!" Hinata groaned as she abandoned all sense of rhythm and started pounding into her with reckless abandon. "Oh yes Hinata, I'm almost there, make me cum, full me with his hot sticky cum! I need it so badly, I can't take it anymore!" Karin screamed and squirmed, getting closer to a huge orgasm. "Gonna cum Karin" Hinata grunted. "Me... too..." she replied distantly as her eyes rolled back, in the throws of a massive orgasm. Falling back onto her butt Hinata felt a rush of... pride? As she gazed at her lovers gaping asshole, watching the cum drip down onto her pussy... her puffy, pink, very enticing pussy... _ _ _ _Twenty Four Minutes Later _ _ _ _ Karin found herself bouncing up and down on Hinata's cock as she was pawing at her own breasts. Squeezing them hard as she arched her back from the pleasure. "That's a good bitch.

Faster Karin, I want to hear you scream like the whore you are." Hinata said as she lounged on the bench and watched her bitch bounce on her lap. One of her arms, which were resting on top of the booth on either side of her, came down and smacked her bright red ass occasionally. "Yes, I'll do anything you want, just don't stop fucking me. Ah, ah , I'm a dirty fucking whore. I love getting fucked by you Hinata. I'll fuck you anytime, ah, anywhere, Kami this feel's so fucking good! I can't get enough of this, I'm gonna cum!" Karin babbled as she bounced faster. 'This bitch just cant wait to cum can she? Well we can't have that...' Hinata mused with a smirk. She lowered her arms and charged her fingers with chakra before poking her in several pleasure spots on her stomach to stop her from cumming. Karin was so engrossed in her approaching orgasm that she didn't notice what Hinata had done. She just bounced faster and faster, trying to reach her release that was building up to frightening levels but felt farther away. She looked at Hinata in a mix of confusion and desperation. "How… Oh Kami… Why am I… not cumming…! I can…. Almost taste it!" Karin asked brokenly as she tried to pull herself down harder in hopes of cumming. "This is a special ability of mine. You can't cum until I release the chakra blocking your ability to do so. Now tighten that pussy and start trying harder whore, Naruto-kun must have broken you in to hard, I can barely feel anything from this useless thing!" Hinata taunted as she slapped Karin's ass and bucked her hips to get her moving. "Yes, I'll do whatever you want, just let me cum, please! I need to cum! I cant go on anymore, please cum in my hungry womb!" Karin yelled as she put her hands on Hinata's knees, leaned forward over the table, and bounced just her ass up and down, bending Hinata's dick in a different direction and causing it to grind into different places of her desperate pussy. A short time later Hinata finally felt her release approaching and reached around Karin's body and tapped a few spots on her stomach before gripping the girls hips and pulling down. Hinata bit her lip and gave a shuddering groan before letting off like a fire hose inside the now screaming and convulsing redhead. Karin fell back onto Hinata's breasts as the aftershocks of her mind blowing climax caused her to twitch occasionally. She turned her head to look at the girl whose cock was still inside her pussy, even now letting out a small spurt of cum every few seconds. Focusing on her parted lips as the tired bluenette panted she leaned forward and started kissing her ionately. Both their tongues slipped out of their mouths at the same time and were instantly fighting a duel that spanned both their mouths. Karin pulled back several minutes later, marveling at the ropes of saliva still connecting her to Hinata briefly as she felt the cock nestled within her shrink and disappear. "OH, I'm so sorry Karin! It looks like when I have my futanari jutsu on I'm quite a bit more... goal oriented? I said such a horrible thing about you. Your pussy's not loose, it's perfect!" Hinata said quickly, surprised she could ever act like she did. "If you keep giving me orgasms like that you can call my pussy whatever the hell you want to!" Karin laughed it off. "But thank you. We should get going though. I want to get something nice for Naruto, lingerie sounds like a good idea. And you've got to get training clothes, if I right." They both dressed quickly, Hinata deactivating the Genjustu when they were both respectable looking again, and headed for the nearest clothes store. _ _ _ _Meanwhile, With The Blonds_ _ _ _ It'd been an hour since Naruto and Ino had gotten to the training grounds. At first Ino wanted to train at the dojo, but Naruto decided to go to the actual training grounds instead, not wanting to ruin the surprise. Once there Naruto explained the rules for the Kunoichi class. After that the two started to spar. "Wow Ino you're doing a great job so far. Asuma trained you well, but let's make this a little interesting shall we?" Naruto said as he looked at his opponent. She was sweating heavily after such a workout, obviously not used to working on just Taijutsu for as long a they had.

"Okay Naruto-sensei, what do you have in mind?" Ino replied, not really caring why, but thankful for the short breather. "If you can manage to land a hit on me within five minutes, We'll do whatever you want for the rest of the day, but if you lose, I get to fuck you right here. As hard, rough, long as I want to... or until you out, whichever comes first." Naruto chuckled, waiting for her answer. "But what's the point of the bet? Why don't you don't just fuck me right now Master? I've been waiting for you to take me since we were at the flower shop, so why don't we forget about the bet and get started?" Ino asked. "Where's the fun in that? I mean yeah, you're right, I could just fuck you right now, but we're training right now, it's so you can improve, giving in right now would mean giving up. And if you do, I will too, meaning I go find another girl to train... and most likely make the same deal, I'm gonna tear through my pants soon, I swear." Naruto itted and entices honestly before he pretended to grab his backpack and walk away. "WHAT! No! I accept the bet, just don't leave! We can start whenever you want." Ino said quickly. Naruto put his backpack on the ground, taking out a timer and setting it to five minutes. Setting it on one of the training logs he turned to the other blond "Before we start Ino-chan. There one more thing I have to say." He said "What's that?" she asked. "I want you to come at me with the intent to kill. If you try to lose purposely I'll know, and we'll stop. As punishment I won't fuck you for... two month, sounds good... no sex for two months." He nodded to himself as he finished. 'TWO MONTHS? Oh no. No no no no no. that would kill me!' She panicked. Taking a calming breath she got into her fighting stance and glared at him. "Prepare to lose Master." She declared. Naruto smiled and "Perfect, once I hit the start button we can begin." He waited two heartbeats and tapped the timer. As soon as he pushed the button Ino launched herself at him. She through several punches but he easily dodged them. She humped back, only to flip forward, releasing a vicious heel drop and she landed. He simply stepped out of the way. Ino dodged his counter attack and jumped a few steps back, only to see Naruto waiting for her in the same spot he was in before. "Come on Ino-chan, I know you can do better then this. I've seen you fight Sakura all the time. Four minutes left." He pointed out, ever so helpfully. When he glanced at the timer she sprinted forward and spun into a roundhouse kick. He leaned back, avoiding her foot but centimeters, and grabbed her ankle with one hand and gripped her thigh with the other, using her weight to throw her to the ground, several feet away. 'What the hell? He wasn't even looking, how could he have dodged my kick... than again he fought six Peins at once. Plus all the free for all's Sakura tells me he does with his clones. Multitasking in a fight must be easy for him.' She analyzed as she got ready to attack. "I have to say that it was a good idea to attack me when I had my attention elsewear, but not good enough. Maybe I should go see if Tenten-chan or Sakura-chan are up for a spar. They're much better.." Naruto mused out loud, trying to get Ino mad enough to lose her cool. Seeing her eye twitch he thought. 'almost... ooh, I got one.' "Skinnier too. I know some people like that "More cushion for the pushin'" but I'm just not interested." He waved dismissively. Ino saw red. "Did you just call me fat! Master or not you're DEAD!" She screeched. She charged him blindly throwing punches and kicks at him as quickly as she could. She was fast, he noticed, but she was telegraphing her movements so much a civilian brawler would look like an elite Jounin by comparison. "Only two minutes and now forty seconds left Ino-chan. You're doing a better job then last time though. Come on, come on, you're still on the clock." He reminded. She tried a quick left jab right as

he finished talking but he grabbed her wrist. He hadn't tried to attack her aside from the one counter attack the whole match so she was unprepared when his fist dug into her stomach. She barely managed to dodge his followup kick, putting some distance between them as she rolled backwards. 'One punch and I already feel like giving up. I definitely need to train in Taijutsu more.' She chastised herself as she quickly healed the wound and attacked him again. Naruto stood completely still as Ino punched, it was actually a feint and her left knee hit him in the chest, hitting his lowest rib. Ino was just about to spin around him and elbow him in the back, but the timer went off the second her kick landed. She pulled her limbs back and looked at Naruto. Her body and clothes drenched in sweat. "So how did I do Master?" Se asked, hoping that she did a good job. "You were either holding back or weren't taking me seriously for the first minute or so, after that you were better, but you telegraphed your movements quite a bit after I riled you up. Gotta work on your temper. Overall you did pretty well." Naruto summarized. Just as Ino was about to step forward and give him a kiss Naruto poofed away. "What! A clone, but how, I know I hot him! Where's the real Naruto?" Ino said to herself two arms wrapped around her waist, pulling her into a hug. She already knew who it was so she didn't retaliate. "You had me fighting a clone all this time. When did you do that, I didn't see you use a Justu. And how did it not pop when I kneed it in the ribs?" Ino asked. Naruto nibbled on her ear before answering. "I made it when you turned around, and were debating if you were gonna accept the bet, I didn't tell you because I wanted to see how you would do against one of my clones, you did better then I expected in my opinion. The clones had a bit more chakra then normal. It can only take two hits though, so it's more of a distraction technique for anyone who know my fighting style well enough. But that's neither her nor there, you were just a fraction of a second to late, it's time I clam my prize." He murmured as his hands roamed her body. They slipped into her shirt and grabbed her breast, Ino let out a loud moan as she felt him roughly knead with her breasts. "Mmmm… Master, your hands feel so good, keep going." She moaned as she let him continue. She felt a familiar warmth start to form between her legs from all the pleasure. "Master, my pussy is so wet and hot. Please pull down my pants and fuck me with you're huge cock. I need you inside me, I can't wait any longer." she moaned as she felt him pinch her nipples. Pawing at her breasts for a few minutes Naruto eventually slipped a hand down Ino's pants. teasing her hot moist pussy. Inserting two fingers into her he started to finger her deeply. Ino arched her back a little as the pleasure Naruto was giving her increased. "Ino-chan, your pussy is so hot. I can't wait to put my cock inside you." He whispered as he put another finger inside her. He couldn't take any more of not doing anything and pulled her against him as he started grinding into her ass. "Cumming Master." She moaned as she felt herself cum all over Naruto's hand. He pulled his hands back and reluctantly stopped his grinding and pulled back once she was recovered. "My, my, look at this Ino-chan. See how much you came? What are you going to do about this mess." He said as he raised his messy hand. Ino looked at Naruto's hand for only a seconds before she shoved two finger's into her mouth, sucking her own juices off his fingers. She couldn't believe that she was tasting herself, it was so erotic. Naruto took his hands back slid his hands down her slender frame, taking her pants down as he ed. Ino dropped to the ground and laid on her back and spread her legs as she looked up at Naruto. "Please Master, fuck my pussy, I need you're cock inside me." She begged as she put two fingers inside her pussy and slowly started fingering herself.

"As tempting as that sounds, we're gonna do this a little differently. Since you lost the bet and I get to fuck you as rough as I want. So I'm gonna make a little change." Naruto said as he took off his clothes. Kneeling down he grabbed Ino and flipped her over so she was on her knees, face still on the ground, and her ass sticking up. A bit of chakra later and a muttered "Kage Henge," caused another cock to appear above the original. Naruto lined up one cock to her asshole and the other to her pussy and with one quick thrust he slammed into her. Ino screamed to the empty forest and she grabbed the ground and she came instantly. He grabbed her hips and gave another quick, hard thrust. "Oh Kami, Master! I missed this jutsu! Pound me more, ah, ah, yes! Your so good Master! I love having both slutty holes filled with you're cock! Ah, yes, don't stop, pound me like the horny bitch I am! I love the way you fuck me!" Ino yelled as Naruto pounded her harder and harder. "Damn Ino, both you're pussy and ass are tight, tell me how much you love getting fucked like a whore. Tell me how much you want me to cum inside you." Naruto groaned as he slapped her ass hard. Ino screamed out another orgasm and started babbling "I'm a dirty fucking whore! Ah, ah, I'll do anything you want, I'll fuck you in public if you want me too! Master, deeper, your cocks feel so good! I've been a naughty girl Master, I need to get punished, spank your bitch harder! I need to feel you're hot delicious cum inside me! Please cum in my hungry womb." She could feel another release approaching. A minute of pounding her tight holes Naruto could feel his release as well. "Fuck, I'm cumming!" Naruto grunted as he fisted his hand into Ino's ponytail and pulled her up, knowing how much it turned them both on. "Me too Master! Let's cum together!" Ino's tongue lolled out of her mouth as Naruto came inside her, filling her up completely. Ino came so much her juices squirt his cock and thighs. After five minutes had ed Ino picked her head up off the ground where he'd lowered it and turned around to look at Naruto. "Master, that felt so good. I can feel you're hot cum inside me, can you do that again? But this time can you be even rougher, I want you to fuck me as hard as you possibly can. I wanna get fucked so hard that I wont be able to walk for days" Ino asked as a blush came across her face. "Sure my horny pet, but as much as I love you're screams of pleasure I cant let people know we're here. If people heard you and saw me here with you and not Hinata... well things would get difficult. Since no one knows about me, you, and the others. I think instead of screaming, your mouth would be better used this way." Naruto nodded to himself as he summoned a shadow clone, it's Kage Henge'd cocks side-to-side unlike the summoner's up and down. "Now Ino-chan, last time at the hospital with Sakura-chan you were only able to get about eleven inches down you're throat. Hinata-chan was able to get both of them down without any trouble once so ever. Lets see if you're able to do the same. If you do I'll give you a reward, but if you don't you get nothing." Naruto offered. The shadow clone sat on it's heels in front of Ino, cocks happily pointed towards her as she considered it. 'Damn, Hinata was able to take both of these massive things into her mouth? And without any help at all... I'll show Master that she isn't the only one who can take two 14 inch cock's down her throat!' Her resolve gathered, she answered. "Okay Master, you can count on me. I'll be able to do it, I'll show you that Hinata isn't the only one who can take both cocks. Before I start, is it alright if I pick my reward?" Ino asked, trying to look away from the most delicious thing she'd ever tasted twitching in anticipation right in front of her long enough to get an answer. "I'll think about it. But only if you can get both of them down without my help." Naruto decided. His clone stood up on his knees, his hands staying motionless, aside from a few involuntary jerks, wanting nothing more than to force his cocks down her throat and fill her stomach until she looks like a whale, at his sides. Ino solves that dilemma in short order as she gripped his hips, placed the two heads at her lips, and shoved her head forward as she pulled only getting to the four inch mark. Disappointed with her little success she redoubled her effort, especially when she felt the original

Naruto slip back inside her and start ravaging her holes again. _ _ _ _Ten Minutes Later_ _ _ _ Ten minutes of senseless pounding later Naruto had cum in her three times now going, rapidly approaching his fourth. Ino had reached the eleven inch mark again. She was just about to pull them out for another gulp of air, but she wanted to prove that she could take both cocks. So instead used her chakra to extend her breath and pushed her head down as far as she could. Barely making it to twelve inches she channeled chakra into her arms and pulled as hard as she could, with an extremely muffled cry her nose touched his pelvis. "You did it! Took a while, but still, you did a great job. I'm proud of you. So for your hard work, here's the first part of your reward." The clone said as he pulled back, letting go of the last bit of self control that was holding his massive orgasm at bay he slammed almost his entire lengths into her throat and used every bit of chakra her had in one gigantic Endless Supply. He unconsciously held her head in place as he came directly into her stomach. At the same time the original Naruto came for the fourth time in her ass and pussy. It took almost five whole minutes to drain the clone completely. He finally pulled out of her mouth and spurted a few ropes of cum onto her face before poofing into thin air. The original Naruto pulled out of her after filling her up with a fifth load. Naruto let himself fall back, iring his work as he caressed her ass, using Massage of Healing on it. As much as he loved seeing his red hand print on her ass he loved watching it form more. Deactivating his jutsu and started talking, a little louder than normal to make sure she heard him over her own moans of appreciation. "Damn Ino-chan, that was amazing! And for doing such a good job, you get to pick your reward." He busied himself as he talked by circling her, marveling at the sight. Her holes were still leaking cum at a steady rate that showed no signs of stopping, and her face was covered in saliva and cum. Her eyes were half lidded with her small amount of mascara running down her cheeks, while more cum trickled out of her slack jaw. It took a few minutes, but she recovered. Cleaning her face and actually licking some cum off the ground before she realized she could get more easily she looked over at him. "Thank you Master! Can you lay on your back for me? I want to bounce on your cock. Also, can you make a few clones and have them herk off onto me? I want to feel your hot cum all over my body, I cant get enough of you. Please let me scream, I don't care who hears me! Let them see how much of a dirty whore I am, let the village see that I'm just another one of your whores Master!" Ino said fervently, unholy lust growing within her eyes with every word. "As you wish my pet." Naruto agreed. Silently putting a sound barrier around them, he really didn't know how big he could make the barrier, but it covered them both and he doubted anyone was close enough to walk inside it. Ino didn't notice a thing so was still almost cumming again at the thought of someone finding them. Naruto laid on his back with his hard cock pointing straight up. Ino crawled on top of Naruto, lined up his cock with her pussy and dropped all the way down. Taking his entire length in one shot. As she started bouncing she then took off her shirt and threw it to the side showing Naruto her breasts as they bounced in time with her movement. "Ah, yes, Kami, I love your cock Master! Ah, ah, ah, that's it, that the spot Master, don't stop! I'm a fucking whore, I'm a dirty fucking whore Master. I need to get fucked like a bitch in heat. I never wanna stop! I love getting fucked by you Master, I've missed the way you fucked me. I masturbated about you every day. I've thought about you constantly, when I was at work, when I was at home, even when I was asleep! I went down into the basement a few days ago and touched my self all over! I didn't care if I got caught or not, all I wanted was you inside me!" Ino cried out in orgasmic bliss as she bounced faster and faster and grabbed her own breasts. "That's good to know. The Yamanaka heir is just some dirty whore who want's to get fucked everyday. I knew that I should've fucked you some more. Tell me how much you wanted me to fuck you, tell me how the Yamanaka heiress became such a slut." He grabbed her waist to keep her steady. Giving her ass a hard smack when he could, only regretting that he couldn't see her jiggle and redden.

"I became a skanky slut because of you, Master. You fucked me so hard you broke my pussy! Only your giant cock can please me now! I've get fucked so badly! I don't care what anyone thinks about me! As long as I have you I don't give a damn! I'm just a dirty fuck hole who gets you off! I'm a fucking dirty noble just like Hinata, and I love it! I love the way you fuck me! I love being sore when I wake up after taking your huge cock inside me! I love knowing you fucked my brains! I'm a dirty slut who want's to feel you're hot sticky cum all over my body Master, and I don't care who sees or hears me!" Ino screamed at the top of her lungs. Trying to remain coherent enough to scream as orgasm after orgasm washed over her. "That's right, you're my pet, my toy, my little toy bitch!" Naruto grunted, he was close, he could feel it. She continued to bounce on his cock. Naruto's eyes tried to hold out a few seconds longer by focusing on her hypnotic breasts. "Faster slut, cum for your Master!" Naruto roared as he came. Blast after blast of cum filling her already cum painted womb. "AHHHHH!" Ino threw her head back and screamed as she had one of the hardest orgasms of her life. Ino went limp and fell onto his chest. Slowly nuzzling her cheeks against his muscular frame. "Master, that felt so good, I really needed that, the next time we fuck, can it be at my house, or yours, either one is fine. As long as I have your cock inside me, that's what matters." Ino slurred, her heavy panting making it a bit hard to understand her. She slowly picked herself up enough to kiss him. After a few minutes of kissing Ino got off of Naruto, both blond ninja put on their clothes, the platinum blond being helped more than a bit by the sunny blond one. Naruto turned off the barrier and the two ninja left the training ground to only see Tsunade and Amaru talking as they headed in the direction of the dojo. "Amaru-chan!" Naruto greeted as he looked at the young girl only a few feet from him. "Naruto-kun!" Amaru called back as she gave him a hug. "It been so long!" "It's good to see you again, I had heard that you were coming. I didn't think you'd be here so soon though. So how have you been?" Naruto asked as they broke the hug. "I've been doing fine. I've been traveling ever since you, Hinata, and Sakura saved me. I had heard that you saved your village from being attacked. When I had heard of what you did, I got so worried." Amaru said, a big blush spreading across her face. Both of the watching kunoichi saw it, Tsunade grinning at the obviously dense hero, Ino smirking as she imagined the reddish-brown haired girl on her knees sucking Naruto off. "Hey don't worry. I'm okay, and for once not overly injured!" He joked, wincing as he ed how often he had to stay in the hospital after his missions. "Tell you what, how about we go get something to eat and catch up. I want to know what and where you've been up to since the last time we talked." Naruto said with his patented grin. "Okay!" She agreed happily. "Alright, enough with the happy reunion. Ino, I need you to go to the hospital, there are a few patients that need your help. While you're there tell Sakura and Hinata to meet me at my office. And for the love of Kami shower girl! You smell like Naruto after a day of training, a lot like Naruto." Tsunade said exasperatedly, meaning it as a joke. She missed Ino rubbing her thighs together and blushing. "O-of course Hokage-sama, I'll see you later Naruto-kun!" And she was away before Naruto could even reply. "I'm glad we found you, Naruto. I was just about to show Amaru her med-lab. Since she's gonna be the classes doctor, as well as a student, I thought she should get familiar with her soon-to-be workspace. Plus, she's gonna give you and the others a standard check-up to make sure you're all completely healthy. So we'll start with you." Tsunade said, quickly adding as she saw him tense, "And if you even think about running away I'm hanging you from the Hokage tower by your balls." She chirped as they entered the Dojo, Quickly followed by Amaru and a sweating Naruto.

Once inside both Naruto and Amaru saw how big it was from the inside. They saw a huge fighting area for training, sparing, and other things. On the left side they saw two doors, one with a window on the side, where you could see an office. A women's showering area beside another door with the medic symbol on the door. On the right side they saw another two doors, one door led to another office and the other door lead to the medical supply closet. "Wow Baa-chan, this is amazing. It's the perfect place to train and spar. As long as you don't use jutsu anyway." Naruto added as he looked around. "Well that's what this place was made for, it better be good at what it does. Now, if you two follow me I'll show you the exam room." Tsunade said as she started walking towards the door with the medical room, Naruto and Amaru following her. Tsunade opened the door that lead to the exam area. Naruto saw an exam table, some equipment used to check his weight, blood pressure, eyesight, and various other healer tools he wasn't familiar with. For Amaru it was like a dream come true, she had gotten some advanced medical books, and now she had her own medical lab! Since she traveled so much the only things she ever kept in her back pack were clothes, two or three medical books, her picture of her and Naruto, and the basic tools that any self respecting doctor would have. "T-thank you Hokage-sama! Are you sure that this stuff is mine, everything looks like it's state of the art!" Amaru gushed excitedly as she looked around. "Yes I'm sure Amaru. since you basically have to give over a dozen check ups, plus everything you'll have to do for the class itself, I thought it would be nice to get the best equipment. Now, I thrust that you know how to work the equipment? As for you Naruto I need you to give Amaru the medical records of all the Kunoichi that are taking the class. I have to get back to the office, I have some work to do." Tsunade announced before she left Naruto and Amaru alone. Amaru's mind went blank as she took in the situation. Her, her crush, alone, and she was about to see him almost naked! "N-no! Professional, I am a professional! There will be no funny business. That will be late- AH. No, bad brain!" Amaru screamed in her headas she took a quick glance at Naruto. Thoughts of seeing Naruto with nothing on but his boxers caused a huge blush to cover her face, all the way down to her neck. She was so out of it she didn't even react when Naruto waved his hand in front of her face. "uh... Amaru-chan, you okay?" Naruto asked curiously as he looked at her. "Yes! I-I mean, yes, I'm sorry Naruto-kun I didn't hear you. I just got lost in my thoughts is all." Amaru said as she glanced up at him, the blush on her face not retreating in the slightest. "Okay, where do you want me at?" He asked. Amaru had to physically stop herself from screaming "Above me, plowing my virgin pussy!" But she covered her muffled word expertly with a cough into her hand. "I need you to s-strip down to your u-underwear. After that we can check your weight. I-I'll leave for a moment while you undress." Amaru said politely. As she was about to leave his voice sopped her. "Hold on Amaru-chan. You can stay, you are a doctor after all, I'm sure that you've seen plenty of people naked before. So this shouldn't be any different." Naruto said nonchalantly, wanting to see her reaction. He started taking off his clothes. Moving slightly slower then normal and subtly keeping an eye on her. As for Amaru she just stood there dumbfounded as she looked at Naruto. She couldn't believe that Naruto was getting undressed right in front of her. She felt a burning sensation coming from inbetween her legs. For Amaru this feeling wasn't new. Ever since Naruto helped her find a way to live after her old teacher tried to kill her, she would constantly think about him as she traveled. At first it was just dream's about them having dinner together and looking at the night sky. But about a month ago her dreams started to go from romantic to sexual, she had dreams of Naruto taking her into his arms and making sweet lover to her, or simply grabbing her and taking her like an animal in heat. Amaru liked former better, sure, she'd like her first time to be gentle, obviously. But being his bitch was an extremely arousing thought.

was an extremely arousing thought. As Amaru was having these thoughts a certain demon interrupted her. "Ahhhh, so it's the kyuubi container that you've been attracted to. I him, he was the one who went into bijuu state and ripped me to shreds. So what are you gonna do, anyone with even a basic understanding of body language can tell he's all but screaming 'Come over here and get some of this.' I say go for it, I know for a fact that you want him. Not exactly a well kept secret... what with the loud dreams." The Zero Tailed Leach teased. 'Reibi! Now is not the time! I'm working right now.' Amaru hissed to her demon. Her and Zero tails had a normal relationship. While Amaru was healing people and traveling, Reibi would normally talk to her or help her out with directions, but like any good friendship there were times when he just wanted him to shut the hell up. "Yes... working. All I see you doing is drooling over the boy. So when are you gonna make your move, you've been thinking non-stop about him for... how long exactly? If you want some advice child, I say you push him on the exam table get and busy. Some guys actually like it when the girl makes the first move, believe me I know these things." Reibi advised as he ed he and some of the weaker demon girls would have some good old fashioned fun times. 'First of all his name is Naruto not boy, and why are you so worried about what I do? How exactly did you have fun with a female demon, you have no arms or legs! You're a leach for crying out loud!' Amaru cried, trying not to thing about it. "There are ways." He said evasively. "And the only reason I'm worried is all you have on your mind is him. Hell I you were happy, but not overly exited when you found out that you were returning to the leaf village to look at a few girls, then when you found out that he was gonna be the teacher for the Kunoichi class, you jumped for the chance to in, literally! I saw you, jumping up and down! I've never see you so happy before, but for now I'm gonna head to sleep. And for the love of Juubi-sama cut off the connection! I don't want to hear any screams coming form you, also, the way the bo… I mean Naruto, has been waving his hand in front of your face for the last three minutes." Reibi gave one final chuckleas he cut the connection between them. "Amaru, Amaru...? Are you okay, do you need something?" Naruto asked as he waved his hand in front of her face, snapping his fingers every few seconds. 'Oh, I'm sorry Naruto-kun, Reibi, the Zero Tailed Leach, wanted to talk to me. After everything with Shinno we actually became friends." Amaru explained while trying to keep her eyes on places a healer should be looking. "That's great! I recently became friends... partners? With the Kyuubi, he's actually helping me learn new Justu. So what do you want me to do first" Naruto asked. Amaru covered another mumbled comment with a cough before she spoke again, "Well first let me check your weight, then your blood pressure. After that I'll do a few more tests and you'll be done." Naruto nodded and got on the scale. After half an hour of tests, in which Amaru's blush never left, she couldn't help but notice that Naruto was really fit for someone his age. He was only a year older then she was but she was still surprised. She really shouldn't be, she was expecting him to be healthy, yes. But a fit civilian was nothing compared to a fully trained ninja it seemed. After a few minutes she had Naruto sit on the exam table and then grabbed her Reflex Hammer. "Okay Naruto-kun I need you to stay still for a moment. As Amaru was checking his knees, he couldn't help but look down. He noticed that the maroon vest that she always wore was gone and now she was wearing a light brown shirt instead. But as he looked down he could see her cleavage. He guessed she had at least a solid C-sized breast. The more he looked at them the more he wanted to just grab her and give her breasts a through examination of his own. He was rapidly hardening in his boxer, which didn't go unnoticed by Amaru. She was going to say something, but she was to stunned at his size to say anything but glance at it every few seconds and lick her lips.

Unnoticed by her it twitched every time she did so, Naruto finding the site very erotic. _ _ _ _ _ _Lemon Start_ _ _ _ _ After a few minutes Amaru was done checking his knees, she then started to write it all down on her check up report. "Okay Naruto-kun, now that I'm done do you have any questions or concerns? Because as far as I can see you're perfectly healthy." Amaru asked as she kept one eye on the worksheet and the other on Naruto's straining erection. Naruto let out a small chuckle before he answered. "Well doctor, I have an aching pain in my groin. Do you think you could take a look at it." He said as he hooked a finger around the front of the waistband of his boxers and pulled forward, releasing his cock from it's prison, causing it to swing back and smack his stomach. Amaru's breath hitched at the sight, this wasn't the first one that she had seen. Far from it, she was a doctor, and not one that could cast some fancy Diagnosis Jutsu whenever she wanted. Since she healed a lot of guys she had seen a few, even a few porn stars, long story, but none nearly as big as Naruto's. Amaru looked up at Naruto for a moment before she gently grabbed his cock. "Yes, this looks very uncomfortable. As a Doctor it is my duty to make sure this stays down." Amaru muttered before she put the tip of his cock into her mouth and slowly sunk lower. Managing to get to the six inch mark before she even started slowing down. She started bobbing her head up and down on his cock while keeping eye with him, eagerly drinking in his facial expressions. "Mmm… faster… Keep going… Amaru-chan" Naruto panted. Naruto started massaging her scalp as she continued sucking his cock. After only a few minutes Naruto could already feel his release coming. "Fuck Amaru-chan I cant believe how well you're doing. I already feel like cumming." He didn't even notice his hand gently push her head down lower, causing her to take another four inches. "He's gonna cum! That must mean I'm doing a good job, I wonder what it tastes like?" she thought as she could feel his cock going further down her throat. Barely thirty seconds later he finally hit his limit. His hand pushed her head down two more inches as he started cumming down her throat. Amaru felt a very large wave of hot liquid go down her throat. Surprisingly she was able to swallow it all. After a few minute of non-stop swallowing Naruto's relaxed, his hand felling limp. She quickly lifted her head up while Naruto was still cumming, making some of it hit her face. Finally the flow of his seed slowed to a trickle and Amaru opened her one eye that wasn't covered in cum and started to taste the stick substance on her face. "Whoa Amaru-chan, I didn't think I would cum so soon. You're really good at this." Naruto complimented. Getting up from the table he fully took off his boxer and turned around, showing Amaru he was very much ready for more action. "I'm glad you liked it Naruto-kun, that was actually my first time doing something like that, but I want more Naruto-kun. I love the taste of your cum, I only had a few mouthfuls of it and I'm already addicted to it! If we can, can change positions?" Amaru asked as she quickly took off her clothes. Naruto gazed at the nude Amaru standing in front of him in anticipation. He saw his earlier guess was right, her C-cup breasts fit her frame perfectly. Without saying a word Naruto grabbed her by the waist and thigh before picking her up. Amaru wrapped her legs and arms around him as he slammed her back against the wall. "Please Naruto-kun, shove your big cock inside me, fill me up as many times as you want. My pussy is so hot right now, it wants your cum so badly. Please cum inside my womb. I want to walk around knowing that I'm filled with your hot cum. Please my virginity, I've alwayss wanted you to." Amaru itted rapidly as a blush spread across her face as she could feel his warm cock laying flat against her stomach. Naruto then leaned forward and whispered in her ear. "Very well Amaru-chan, I'll give you what you want most." He leaned back before thrusting his cock completely inside her pussy. He waited a few seconds as he then heard a load moan of pain and pleasure die down. After a small nod from the redhead he started pumping into her.

"A!, ah, ah, it hurts, ah, so good, fuck my pussy! Yes! I love your cock, don't stop, fuck me real good Naruto-kun! Cum inside me, please cum inside me. I have to have your cum in me Naruto-kun! Ah that's the spot, it feels so good Naruto-kun! Fuck your slutty Doctor harder Naruto-kun!" she screamed as she felt Naruto go deeper and deeper into her with every thrust. "Damn your so hot Amaru-chan, I'm gonna fuck your pussy raw, you got that, I'm gonna make you one of my bitches. I'm gonna make sure you walk with a limp for days!" Naruto promised as he pounded into her with more strength. "Please do Naruto-kun, make me your bitch, make me your fucking whore if you have to! Just cum inside me, I'll do whatever you want as long as you fuck me! That's all I want. Oh Kami, Narutokun, my pussy is so full, please fill me more!" Amaru moaned as she felt something building up within her. After a few minutes sweat started to cover her untrained body. "Naruto-kun I'm gonna cum, I'm gonna fucking cum!" Amaru cried out. "Me too, I'm gonna cum, I'm gonna fill this hot piece of pussy with so much cum!" One final thrust of his lengths and he finally came inside Amaru, followed a second later by the dark skinned doctor as well. Naruto quickly filled her womb, it not being able to stretch as much as his other girls due to lack of chakra (a side effect of awakening their chakra being strengthening their bodies) so most of his cum oozed out onto a large puddle on the floor. Amaru was breathing heavily but she unwrapped herself from him and pulled out his cum covered cock from her pussy before walking over and laying on the exam table. She then looked at Naruto as she spread her legs out and used two fingers to spread he pussy lips. Naruto grinned as he saw her lusty look. Walking over he bent over her and lined up his cock. Spearing her womb in a single thrust once more he started hammering into her right away. 'Damn Amaru-chan, you're one horny bitch aren't you? I bet you love it when I came inside you. You couldn't wait to have my cock inside you when you were doing my check up could you?" Naruto taunted. "Yes Naruto-kun! I'm your horny bitch! I loved it when you came inside me, I want even more! I couldn't take it any more, once I saw how long and hard your cock was I had to have it inside me! Ah ah, Kami yes! Faster, fuck my little pussy faster! That's it Naruto-kun fuck me raw! Fuck your Doctor until she's just a useless cumslut! Pound my pussy, and when my pussy is too loose from your massive cock you can move on to my ass, I'm all yours Naruto-kun!" Amaru yelled to the almost empty dojo. Naruto grabbed both of her breasts as he pounded her . "That's good to know Amaru-chan, because since your gonna be here for awhile there's lots of time to fuck you, my little slut." He pinched each of her nipples and pulled the apart before slapping them back together. The scream she let out as she clomaxed was music to his ears. "I'm your slutty Doctor Naruto-kun, and I'll always be! I'll do whatever you want, when you want, I'll fuck you anywhere, as long as you cum inside me! I'll be your cum-slave, I'll dress in slutty doctor clothes if I have too! Oh Kami, faster Naruto-kun I'm gonna cum again!" almost half an hour of senseless fucking later both Naruto and Amaru had each cum again. Naruto's cum pushing the old cum out, the excess almost shooting out of her pussy and running down the side of the table. Even though he had just fucked Ino not even an hour ago he felt like he'd never done anything at all, as fresh as he was when he'd woken up that morning. He had gotten so used to his fetish for girls bulging with his cum that the fact that Amaru couldn't stretch like that (as far as he knew, hell his cum could have been the cause for the girls ability to do that for all he knew) was making him frustrated. An idea hit him suddenly, pulling out of Amaru's leaking pussy he saw a small stream of cum leaving her pussy before it stopped, her orifice already out. "I think it's time I got to fucking that nice ass of yours. Get up and put your hands on the table." He ordered, Amaru looked nervous for a moment then got off the table before turning around, putting har hands firmly on the table, and lifted her ass up a little. She looked at him. "I'm ready Naruto,

please hurry up and fuck my ass as hard as you want and don't stop till your satisfied. Cum in me as many times as you want. After this Naruto, I want your fat cock in my mouth. I want to drink all that tasty cum of yours." Amaru stated as she waited for Naruto to fuck her some more. "That sounds like a wonderful plan." Naruto replied with a grin. He grabbed her waist, at first Naruto was going to use Kage Henge, but didn't really want to break her completely. So Naruto leaned forward and grabbed her wrists then lined his cock with her asshole. Pushing forward slowly but firmly his cock forced it's way into her virgin asshole. Amaru bit her lip and she felt tears come to her eyes from the pain. The pain was eradicated instantly as he placed one of his hands on her back. Her eyes fluttered and rolled back into her head as a giant wave of pleasure washed over her. To intense to even scream again she let out a shaky moan. You can;t possibly be done already Amaru-chan. I haven't even put it all in yet. I'm cum inside you so much you'll be tasting me for weeks. Anything less would be an insult to your perfect ass." Naruto slapped her ass to emphasize his statement, making the barely recovered Amaru scream in both pleasure and pain. Naruto started fucking her in earnest, cumming almost instantly but continuing without stopping, even picking up the pace as he continued to pound her, keeping his Touch of Heat active on his hand on her lower back. Amaru was struggling to form a sentence with letters in it, let alone words, she couldn't tell where one multiple orgasm ended and another began. _ _ _ _A Few Hours Later_ _ _ _ After a few hours of senseless and rough sex, switching positions often, Naruto had lost count of how many times he'd cum inside of Amaru. He was happy to announce that not even a drop had escaped Amaru's tight ass, her belly was full, and his goal had been reached. Amaru had never recovered from his first insertion into her ass and was just trying to stay conscious. Letting Naruto fuck her any way he wanted. A minute later Amaru finally lost her grip on the table and fell to her knees gasping for air to feed her exhausted body. Naruto, seeing she was done, lowered her to the ground on her butt, her now empty anus pouring cum at an alarming rate, almost every square inch of the floor was covered in a thin layer of cum as the puddle-turned-lake spread. Naruto grasped her head and slipped his cock all the way to the base into her mouth and activated Endless Supply, using every bit of chakra he had left. Amaru instantly ballooned up, her stomach regaining, and suring, the size it had been before his cum drained out of her bowels. Naruto pulled out, keeping her steady as she swayed, and leaned her against the side of the table. He put his clothes on quickly as Amaru regained her ability to think. She tried to stand, but Naruto put a hand on her shoulder to stop her. "Whoa, whoa, Amaru, moving is a bad idea. You're exhausted, i'll take care of getting you home. That felt amazing though, you actually wore me out a little. Believe it or not, not many women can do that. Are you sure that this was your first time, you seemed to know what you were doing." Naruto asked jokingly as he gathered up her clothes. "Yeah… that was… my first time… medical training helps... but I'm glad that… I was able to last… I almost ed out…. A few times… You were being so rough with me…. I cant wait till next time." Amaru said weakly, her eyes closing slowly, despite her best efforts. "I would like to take you out to dinner, but I think you had enough of my cum to last you quite a while." He joked. "Sleep, i'll take us to my apartment and put you in your room." Naruto said as he stroked her cheek as she finally fell asleep. Making a dozen shadow clones he ordered them to clean the room. Making sure he had all of Amaru's clothes he picked them and her up before doing a few hand seals, activating his Sensei's signature Peeping Jutsu in case he missed and had to be in public for any amount of time. Pulling on the kunai under his doormat he thankfully landed dead on. One quick towel down later and Amaru was in her room sleeping peacefully. She would probably still need a bath when she woke up, but she wouldn't wake up with all of her hair sticking straight up and pasted to her bed. 'Today was a good day.' Naruto thought happily as he made himself something to eat. _ _ _ _ end of chapter _ _ _ _

1(. I'm going to hell for this pun. I hope you all liked this chapter, I know some of you people don't even know who Amaru even is, (S: I don't blame you, I didn't know either...) since some people don't watch the anime much. So if you don't know who she is go to Narutopedia and find out there. Also, I'm now taking Anko and Konan out of the poll. Since Anko was in this chapter, (she will get her own chapter soon) and Konan will be in the next. But for now she's done with and is out of the poll. The Konan chapter will be done shortly. As I said in the beginning of the story, each girl will get at least 2 chapters each. I hope you enjoyed reading the latest chapter to the story, I will update again soon, bye for now. P.s I will change the poll, so now you may only pick eight girls, since I've taken out two. Slicerness: I read through the review recently and there was one that bugged me. We're perfectly aware of the medical impossibility of pretty much everything in this fic. If this was even a bit realistic most of the girls would be dead from internal bleeding and such. (poor Hanabi-chan...) and Naruto would be high from bloodloss anytime he got erect, (maybe, I don't know, not a doctor here) if he even could. The point is, accept this fact. This is fanfiction. In this little slice of reality WE ARE GODS. (no offense up there big guy) If we say it's possible, guess what, that shit just happened. If it's impossible, yet really freakin' hot? You can bet your asses we're going to MAKE it possible.

Konan's comfort Chapter 28 – Konan's Comfort Naruto x Konan Author's notes Ok I thank everyone for waiting so patiently for this chapter to come out, I finally got my laptop, so I am now able to update faster, plus I can add more than 1 chapter at a time, I would like to thank Slicerness for his great ideas for this chapter, both him and me have made a few changes to the original idea to this chapter, so I hope you like the chapter, so please review, message, or send me a suggestion for the story enjoy P.s I would like to point out that a few Kunoichi weren't added to the poll, such as Samui and Hotaru, as well as some other's the reason why I didn't was because I felt that it was too late to add some new names to the poll, so I'm just telling all you reader's that every girl in the show is basically added, the only problem is that I don't watch the anime that much, so some of the women you ask for I may not of heard of them so just give me their name and I'll look them up ,I'm sorry if this confuses any of you And for those who wanted a Hotaru chapter, one will be made for her soon so if you have any ideas for any of the Kunoichi just send me a message enjoy the chapter _ _ _ _ The Next Day 1:00 p.m._ _ _ _ Naruto Was fast Asleep In His Bed, The Sun's Ray's Shinned Threw His Bedroom Curtin's Just Enough to Wake Him, So He opened His Eyes And Lifted Up His Head, Only to Realize That Neither Amaru or Hinata Were In Bed So he Got Out Of Bed Still nude And Headed To The Kitchen, Once There he Saw A Note On the Kitchen Table. Dear Naruto Amaru told me and Karin That We had To take our Checkup's Before The Class Start's next Week, So I'm Guessing That The Other's Will Be There to ,We'll Be at you're new Dojo till Then, And Amaru Also Told Me that Tsunade-Sama Wanted to Talk to You About A mission before the Class Start's, So just In Case you Have to Leave Right Away Send A Shadow Clone To Tell Me The Detail's P.S, Me and Amaru Made you Some Breakfast, I left It in the microwave. Love Hinata and Amaru "I See you're thinking About That Paper Women, it's About Damn Time I was Starting to Wonder when you were Gonna bag her, From The Way her Facial Expression was I say she needs a good, long Rough fucking" Said Kyuubi as Naruto Almost Chocked on his food. "Ok I'm Afraid to Ask You this but I will Anyway, but How Could you tell that from just her facial expression, That she needs a good, long Rough fucking"said Naruto as he was drinking some water. "Ok, All That Time That You were talking to her, didn't you notice that she was talking in a serious matter all that time, even when she gave you that Banquet of Paper Rose's, she never even popped a smile". Said Kyuubi "True, But you have to think about it, both of her friend's died she said it herself both Nagato and Yahiko were everything to her, you cant expect her to be cheerful after something like that, even when Nagato gave back the life's he took from the village". Said Naruto as Kyuubi began to think about it "Well for me it would have gone completely different for me in the demon world" said

Kyuubi. "How so?" Asked Naruto "You See In the demon world when a male demon dies and leaves behind a girlfriend or wife, some of the other male demon's would show comion, towards the girl, and eventually one of them get's laid, it's the same for a funeral, I this one time one of my male friend's died from miss mark territory" Said Kyuubi (A/n I was watching weeding crasher's and I thought about this part, if some of you reader's feel that's offense of it tell me) "What Does that means?' asked Naruto as he finished eating and started washing the dishes "It Means that he tried to mark someone's else territory, demon don't like it when another demon try's to clam someone's area, but any way's his girlfriend was a smoking hot wolf, so a week had ed and the funeral was starting, me ,Hachibi and Shukaku had a bet, who out of the three of us would bag her first, the winner of the bet get's barging right's and can clam her as one of his or her mate's, Some women had both male and female mate's, but any way's the loser's would have to give the winner anything he wanted of theirs no question's asked" said Kyuubi "I take it you won this bet right, could you tell me the short version" said Naruto wanting to hear the end of the story "Yea, After just 3 days of Showing Comion, showing you care, talking her out, and asking her if she needed a hug, I had her doing stuff in the sack that would blow your mind, hell she was speechless when it ended, and that was only on the first night" said Kyuubi thing of the past "So How Dose hearing you telling me about how you fucked a wolf, have to do with me anyway" asked Naruto a little curious "Everything, the next time you see her show her comion, caring, sensitively, and how much you're willing to hug, and I guarantee that she'll be riding you like a crazy person, plus she'll do anything you want, some women just like that brunette girl you fuck, will even be willing to be you're fuck toy" said Kyuubi "I see what you mean I guess, but how many time's did you do that trick to get women, and what did the Hachibi and Shukaku give you when they lost the bet" asked Naruto as he finished washing the dishes, and put his shoes on and headed to the Hokage tower "Heh, Well you when I said that the Nibi was a crazy bitch, and the sex was to die for" said Kyuubi "Yea I " Replied Naruto "Well at the time she was dating the Hachibi, in the demon world it doesn't matter if you have a girl friend, most demon guy's just try to fuck the most female's demon's, but some girl's are stronger then the male's so some guys are freaked when they try to get a female demon stronger than them but as I was saying when Hachibi told Nibi about the bet, she was a little pissed, but she was even more pissed when he told her want she had to do" said Kyuubi "What did she have to do' asked Naruto "She had to go on a date with me, so when I took her out I guess she really liked it after all, so even when the bet was over she continued to see me even while dating Hachibi, so we went on a few date's and I eventually fucked her, after that she got all stalker mode on me and stuff, so when I got sealed I was a little happy, I was finally able to have some time to myself, so like I said before beware of her container" said Kyuubi thinking that Naruto was so screwed when he meets the Nibi Container "And what About Shukaku, what did you get from him" asked Naruto

"I got his x ray goggles that he always used to pep on women, and kit once you get done talking to that leader of yours I need to talk to her about something' asked kyuubi "What About?" he replied "There's something I need confirmed from her, and I need to ask her a few question's, it's a little personal, so this might be stupid to ask but is it alright if I take over your body for awhile, I need your permission to do it, and you can gain control instantly, if you think I'm tricking you" asked Kyuubi "I guess, I trust you enough, and it's as you said I can gain control instantly, but as a favor I'll go into my mediation state, so I won't hear what the two of you talk about, since it's personal" said Naruto as he arrived at the Hokage tower he saw Shizune at the front desk working on some paper's "Hey Shizune, is Baa-chan here? I was told that she had a mission for me, before I start the Kunoichi training class" said Naruto "Hi Naruto, yea she's in her office right now, you know where you go said Shizune as Naruto went up the stair and she went back to work "Ok thanks' replied Naruto as he went upstairs after a few minutes he got to the top floor and to her office door and opened it "Hey granny, you got a mission for me?" said Naruto as he closed the door "Stop calling me that brat, but yea I got a mission for you, I got a letter from the new leader of Amegakure (village hidden in the rain) actually I got 2 letter's one addressed to me and one to you" said Tsunade as Naruto sat down and she gave him the letter "So what did yours say" asked Naruto "Well before I tell you, I think to ask if you know their leader, because from what my letter says it seems that he or she knows you" asked Tsunade as she looked at Naruto "Yea I do, you Konan she was with Nagato, the one who was controlling the six pain bodies" said Naruto "Ummm… her, I kinda her I never really saw them when they were kid's, not until I saw that one pain body came at he and some anbu" said Tsunade "Oh you Mean Yahiko, he was the one that made me go six tails then almost the full nine, but what did your letter say" asked Naruto "It asked if I could send you there for a few days, Konan has requested that you become the ambassador between our two village's, it also says that you're the only one she trust's with this responsibility, and if you accept the job open your letter and read it if not just throw it away' said Tsunade Naruto was thinking about it, this way he could meet Konan again and he did want to try that trick that kyuubi used to get that wolf girl "hey kid Accept the offer, weren't just thinking about her not even 10 minutes ago, and didn't you want to see her again, this is your chance" said Kyuubi hoping he was say yes "Ok granny I accept the offer, but what does an ambassador do?, I know Temari's one but I never asked her what she job was about" asked Naruto "What you'll do is take regular document's and special document's, or plan's for safety for the villager's just in case of war, you'll also get you spend some time there like a vacation, plus you get to help run the country, like giving you're opinion's on mission's or a better way to help the villager's there, it's almost like being Hokage, except you choose you're hour's, and no paper work, and a few other things' said Tsunade "Wow all that, I'll do my best, but how long will I be gone, since the Kunoichi class start's next

week" asked Naruto "Since Amaru is doing the check up's for all of them it's gonna take some time, and the other girl's from the other countries also have to have a checkup. So they should start coming tomorrow, so counting them all together it's gonna take awhile until Amaru's done, so if she's not done by that time, we'll wait till she's done and when you get back, so don't worry about the class, so get ready and pack you leave right away" said Tsunade "Hold on granny, before I go I have someone who needs to talk to you: said Naruto "Who?" asked Tsunade? "The Kyuubi, he says that he needs to talk to you about something personal, so I'm gonna let him take over for awhile, and don't worry I can gain control instantly, plus I wont be listening, I'm gonna be in my mediation as he talks to you" said Naruto "Are you sure you can trust him, fox's are known for being tricky, but if you trust him, I guess it's ok" replied Tsunade as Naruto tilted his head down and went into his mediation state after a few minutes his head tilted back up his eyes' shot open, and turned red with a dark line in both eye's, his whisker marks grew out a little more ( just imagetion him in semi demon form) "Ok, now shall we get to business, I don't have all day, I have a few question's I need you to answer, and I'm willing to bet that you may have some as well right?' said Kyuubi as he put his leg's on the table and looked at Tsunade Tsunade looked at the person in front of her, she never really saw Naruto in his semi demon form before, and it was a little weird to her to see another voice coming out of his mouth "So how can I possibly be of help to a demon like yourself" asked Tsunade in a serious voice "touchy, aren't we, look I just have a few question's that's all, so there's no reason for to be a bitch with me" said Kyuubi in a more angry voice "No there's plenty of reasons why I should be a bitch to you, thanks' to you Naruto's life been like hell ever since he was born, and because of you both his parent's died" said Tsunade in a both serious-minded and enraged voice "Ok, first of all you don't know the full story of what happened that night, I bet that old man you call third Hokage didn't tell you everything, Matter of fact he only knew half of what happened that night didn't he ever wonder how I mysteriously appeared that night, and what both of his parent's said before they died, I know every single detail of what happened that dreaded night" said Kyuubi "So you know everything that happened, ok we'll discuss that later, so what do you want to ask me" said Tsunade "First question, when are you gonna give the kid his original last name, he already knows who's his father is, don't you think it's time the villager's knew who his parent's are" said Kyuubi "Why this sudden interest in Naruto, before I answer" asked Tsunade "if you must know I've seen how you're village treat's Jinchuriki, in my opinion it's just an excuse to let out all you're sadness and hate, just because instead of a child you people see a demon, you and everybody that knew I was sealed in this boy never knew this but I watch from time to time from his mind, I've seen this boy take a lot of abuse of all kind's abuse that no child should ever have to encounter, and you call us demon's, so are you gonna answer my question?" said Kyuubi getting a little annoyed "I know that all villager's treat Jinchuriki the same no matter how different we are, but his parent's agreed that he should have his mother's maiden name, until he was old and strong enough to defend himself, they didn't want their emimes to come after him, but I'll take it into consideration I do feel that he's strong enough to carry on the Namikaze name, now that I've answered your question I have one for you" said Tsunade

"Ask Away" replied Kyuubi "How much do you know about his parent's exactly?" asked Tsunade? "Wait! you never knew, oh my god this village and you're secret's I can't believe that you were never told this, but I was sealed in Kushina when she was a little girl, matter of fact this is the first male that I've been sealed into, personally I feel as if I'm a family heirloom or something, first I'm sealed into a women that would marry the first Hokage, then I'm sealed into a hyperactive, nonstop talking and fighting girl that would marry the fourth Hokage, and now her son that's even more hyperactive, ramen addicted, loud mouth then her, I have to say the Uzumaki clan really knew their stuff about sealing, but I don't know much about the father expect his name and that he was Hokage as for Kushina I know everything she was more talkative with me then the first one and the boy " said Kyuubi thinking of the past "Huh?, you said that you're first container married the first Hokage, you were sealed in my grandmother, but she died of old age, how did you get from her to Kushina, and were you still sealed in her when she gave birth to my mother' asked Tsunade in astonishment "Hold on I already answered you're question, now it's my turn now, the other reason why I wanted to talk to you is because I wanted to warn you" said Kyuubi as he looked at Tsunade "Warn me? About what?" asked Tsunade "Well as you know all animal's have that time of the year when they try to find a mate have kit's of their own, well the same goes for me and the other 8 Biju this usually happened's to us every couple of century's and giving our current position of being sealed into human's, our container's are gonna let's say…. be more playful with the opposite sex " said Kyuubi hoping that Tsunade would get the hint "So what you're saying is that Naruto and the other 8 Jinchuriki are gonna be in heat, for how long and are their gonna be any side effects, other than him trying to fuck every girl he see's" asked Tsunade wondering if she should cancel the Kunoichi class "that's exactly what I mean, as for how long it depends on the demon we never really kept track of how long it lasted, as for the effect's it changes a bit, it as I said before this is the first male that I've been sealed into so all you got to do is think of all the trick's guy's use to get a girl in the sack, so don't worry you don't have to cancel the Kunoichi class, just because he's gonna be in heat, and also that girl Amaru, I her from awhile back she has the zero tailed leach sealed in her you may also want to watch out for her as well " said Kyuubi "Well he's only seventeen, how bad could it be, I'm sure Naruto can control himself with the Kunoichi, but what's this about Amaru I never knew there was a zero tail's how'd that happened" said Tsunade "first What do you mean by he's only seventeen, lady you were seventeen before weren't you, with those big tit's of yours I bet there was a long list of men who couldn't wait till you were eighteen, plus I forgot to tell you that he's hormones are gonna get supercharged so it's aint gonna be like normal, I say that the hyuga girl is gonna like him more and more as this continues on" Said the Kyuubi "But hold on, you said that Amaru had the Zero tails in her, so that makes her a Jinchuriki as well, just how much will her Hormones increase" asked Tsunade "Your right she is one as well, but she's a different case, just like that boy Sora who had just some of my Charka, that stupid leach litteary feed's on charka making it stronger, plus that stupid leach isn't even part of us nine Biju, but I'm babbling, her Hormones will increase a lot almost to the level of the two tail's or more, but there's only so much charka that he can take to get stronger, so you have nothing to worry about, she'll just be a very

horny girl's who just want's to bang the guy she like's in this case it's the boy, even you should've seen that one coming" said Kyuubi "So what you're basically telling me is that I'm gonna have 3 very horny female Jinchuriki and their all after Naruto, what did Naruto do to attract that" asked Tsunade "Well let's see. (1)- He saved most of the Jinchuriki from being dead, (2) – from what I saw on that mission he saved that girl from getting depressed and releasing the zero tail's and he saved her from her teacher, so I say he did a lot for them, plus along with the other girl's that are coming I can say that at least a few more of them either have a crush or gonna have a crush on him sooner or later" said the Kyuubi "Was that all you had to tell me, or was there more" asked Tsunade "I'll let you ask me one more question, after that I'm going back to a little business that I left to talk to you" said Kyuubi "Well I could ask you about Kushina and my grandmother, but I'll wait another time for that, but what I would like to know is, other then actually helping Naruto, what else is there, I feel that your hiding something from all this" asked Tsunade "Well there is, but I'm not gonna say what that is, but before I go there is just one more thing you should know, I've talked to the eight tail's and his container, and after some bitching from the both of them I've talked them into letting the boy train at their village for the rest of his training to control my power's, at first the stupid container wouldn't shut up with his rapping and singing, but the eight tail's shut him up and made him think about it, the boy doesn't know this yet and I'll tell him on a later time "Said the Kyuubi "So you really think he can fully control your power, and what's he got to do to control it' asked Tsunade "I asked the eight tail's the same thing, I kinda laughed when he told me, but you'll find out eventually, but it's been good talking to you and all, but I've got some business to intend to, I'll talk to you again, and just this kid as lived hell, it's time for the boy to at least live happily for awhile' said Kyuubi as he titled his head down Naruto's face turned back to normal after a few minute's she head titled back up and he opened his eyes "So granny what did the two of you talk about?' asked Naruto as he took his leg's off the desk "I'll tell you about it when you get back, but for now hurry up and pack up, and don't forget to read the letter" said Tsunade as Naruto got up from the chair and headed to the door "Ok I guess, I'll see you in a few days, and oh yea I almost forgot, when those other Kunoichi get here's Just send Hinata over she has her own key, I made her a copy, cya granny' said Naruto as he opened the door and left As Naruto left the Hokage tower he headed home to pack, but then he ed that Hinata wanted him to tell her about the mission so he made a shadow clone "Ok, go to the dojo, and tell Hinata all about the mission, once you do you'll pop" said Naruto "Ok" said the clone as the original went home to pack _ _ _ _ Meanwhile at Naruto's Dojo _ _ _ _ Hinata, Karin and Sakura were at Naruto's Dojo Sakura was told by Tsunade that she needed to have a checkup today, so she didn't have to wait with the other Kunoichi, once again Hinata introduced Karin, but surprisely Sakura and Karin it hit off quickly only minutes of meeting the two talked as if they been friends for years. As for Amaru she was in her medical room getting everything ready she was lucky that Naruto gave her the Kunoichi medical record's the other day when she gave him his "checkup" she was also lucky that Tsunade decided to only let her give 3 Kunoichi a day their checkup since they usually took so long to do, so she got everything ready and

decided to start the check up's, so she walked out of the medical room "Ok Karin can you come with me, it should only take a little while for the checkup' said Amaru as Karin got up and went inside the medical room and closed the door. As Karin was taking her checkup Sakura noticed that Hinata was a little sad that and she kept g "Hey Hinata, what's the matter, you've been g all this time" asked Sakura "it nothing, it's just that Naruto might be going on a mission and that means he's gonna be gone for days, plus the whole thing with Kiba going on, I don't know what I'm gonna do" said Hinata as she signed again "Awww… man I was hoping to see Naruto today, it's been such a long time since I last seen him, I wanted to ask him if he wanted to go shopping with me today, I wanted him to pick out something sexy for me to wear for the class, and what do you mean by the whole thing with Kiba, I thought for sure he'd leave you alone, when you did that Futanari jutsu" said Sakura "I thought so to, but he still wont leave me alone, I've tolden him plenty of time's no, I'm starting to run out of ideas" said Hinata thinking of new way's to avoid Kiba "Well if your so trouble by this, how about you stay over my place, for a couple of day's, I bet Kiba doesn't have the ball's to show himself while your over my house, I'll even invite Ino and TenTen, just in case for extra , we can make it a sleep over" replied Sakura "Really you don't mind, I don't want to trouble you with my problem's" said Hinata as she looked at Sakura "It's no problem, kiba is just the type of guy who cant take a hint, I'll even ask Amaru and Karin to , since they just meet they can become friend's as well" said Sakura "Thank's Sakura, I owe you one, Replied Hinata feeling a but of liberation about Kiba asking her out But as the two Kunoichi were talking about the sleep over, they didn't know that a certain stupid and disillusioned Inuzuka teen had just gotten to the dojo and was watching them, he had just gotten there to overhear that Sakura was having a sleep over and Hinata was gonna be there, he didn't hear anything about why they were having the sleep over "Damn Hinata's so fucking hot today, I mean look at her, hot body, Hugh breast, and the perfect ass, Naruto doesn't deserve someone like her, it should be me banging that hot piece of ass, not him, but no worries, soon, she'll see that I'm the better man then he is" thought Kiba as he popped his head in from a far window and could see them talking. "Bur after that freaky dream that I had of her having a cock, was just so wrong, I couldn't even look at her straight for the past few day's, but not even that made me stop asking her out, but for now how am I gonna make another move on her…. Maybe once she's alone I can follow her, then I'll make my move" thought Kiba as he started to imagetion how it would go. _ _ _ _ Kiba's fanasty_ _ _ _ Once Hinata left the dojo, she had left to go home and pack her thing's for the sleepover, Kiba quickly followed her to her's and Naruto's apartment building/home, Hinata had then went into the elevator and went to the fourth floor, after a couple of minutes she made it to her room and opened the door and entered and then closed it, Kiba then quickly ran up the stairs not wanting Hinata to hear the elevator. Once to the fourth floor Kiba knocked on the door until Hinata opened it "Oh it's you Kiba-kun, what are you doing here" asked Hinata as she looked at her team mate "You know why I'm here Hinata, I love you and I know you love me, so let's stop playing games here, I'm the guy for you not Naruto" said Kiba as he leaned onto the door frame and looked at Hinata "Oh kiba-kun, I've been so foolish and stupid, I love you to" said Hinata as she wrapped her arm's around him and kissed him. After a minute they pulled apart.

"What do you say; we head back to my place and make a real women out of you" Said Kiba as he grabbed her ass. "Why not right now, Naruto's not gonna be here for day's that gives us plenty of time, all I want is your big cock kiba, I've always wanted it, I was just so blind to see that you were the one for me, not Naruto, besides he cant satisfied my need's, for pleasure, take me right here right now" said Hinata as she grabbed Kiba's shirt collar and pulled him into the room. _ _ _ _ end of Kiba's fanasty_ _ _ _ Kiba was just staring into space as his fantasy went on, until he sadly snapped out of it to hear the front door of the Dojo open to see a Naruto Clone come in and head towards them, Kiba made sure to stay quite as he heard the conversation. "So I'm guessing that he as a mission," Said Hinata as the clone stopped in front of them "Ya, he's a accepted a job for Amegakure, so he'll be gone for a few days, he's also accepted a job to be the ambassador for both village's, and that the other Kunoichi for the other village's should be heading here by tomorrow so granny will call you to the office and take them back to the house, and that's all, if you have anything to tell him it's best you tell him now" said the clone as he looked at Hinata "Well ok I guess, tell him that I love him and to be careful, and that when he gets back I have a little surprise for him, plus that I'm having a few of the girl's staying over we have a few thing's to discuss" said Hinata as she looked at Sakura with a blush "Ok, he'll know everything once I pop, bye" said the clone as it popped "Ok, Hinata let's discuss to see who brings what to the sleepover" said Sakura as the two of them started talking about the sleepover once again. This time Kiba felt like he hit the lottery, Naruto was gonna be gone for the next few days and Hinata was gonna be alone for at least couple hours until the sleepover started. "Yes Naruto's gonna be gone, this is like a dream come true, this gives me a window of opportunity, now all I've got to do is make sure I get a few minutes of Hinata's time's, to convince her that I'm the one for her and not Naruto, plus I have to get Sakura out of the way, I've seen her hit Naruto plenty of time's to see her strength, I don't want that to happened, she'll probably hit me to the next freaking village, but soon Hinata will be mine and we'll both me happy" thought Kiba as he sat down thinking about his plan until Hinata and Sakura left the dojo. _ _ _ _ Back To Naruto _ _ _ _ Naruto was at Home packing, He packed a few pair's of clothes, training clothes, some tool's and a few dozen pack's of ramen, knowing it was gonna take a few days to get to Amegakure, a rain coat, he also packed the scroll with the Hiraishin Technique with a few of those 3 pointed Kunai since he was the only one who could open it, is someone tried to open it the scroll would burn instantly, giving the thief a very bad case of second degree burn's on the hand's, so as he was just about done packing he ed the other letter that Konan gave to Tsunade for him in case he accepted the job, so he took the letter out of his pocket and unfold it and began to read Dear Naruto Uzumaki If you are reading this letter than it means that you've accepted the job as our ambassador and I Thank You for that, Now as you read there will be a list of living conditions that you may either change or add at any given time, and upon accepting the job if you require any further help in your training, please do not hesitate to ask since we both had the same sensei, I feel that we both could learn a new few thing's from each other, and after reading this letter a map will be shown behind this letter, just in case I'm not in my office, I will be at my newly rebuild home, that me, Master Jiraiya, Nagato and Yahiko lived in, no one in the village is allowed to go there so if you arrive just go there, I hope to see you soon Sincerely

Konan llll As Naruto got done reading the letter he turned the letter around, only to see in fact that a map of where her home was, so he folded the paper back and put it back in his pocket he sensed that his clone had dispelled and was told what Hinata had Said about, that she loves him and to be careful, and that she was gonna have a few of the girl's stay over "What hell a sleepover, how come he she deiced's to have it now of all time's, that's a load of bull, what she could let me in" thought Naruto to himself mad that six of the girl's he already fucked were gonna be at his house god only know's what without him. So Naruto Hurried up and finished packing, but before he left he also packed the Hiraishin technique scroll since he was the only one who could open it, for example if someone stole the scroll and tried to open it, it would instantly catch fire losing the technique forever give the thief a very bad case of 2nd degree burn's of their hand's, so Now he left the apartment building/house and headed to Amegakure _ _ _ _10 Minutes later of walking_ _ _ _ After Ten Minutes of walking he had just the gate of the village and was on his way to Amegakure until "Hey kid I know that you just started walking, but how come you don't use the Hiraishin technique, I've seen you practice it a few time's don't you think that this would be a good test run on it, it'll save you lot of time instead of day's you could probably get there in hours. Said the kyuubi as he waited for an reply "Ummm….., I guess you're right this would be a good time to test it, I've only started on the starter version of the technique, I could probably go a good distance so far and the cost of charka is really nothing anything to me, so I'll have to use the technique about a dozen times before I get to Amegakure from here, once I get there I'll ask Konan if there's a place I can use to practice the rest of the technique" thought Narutoas he stopped walking and took off his pack back and took out a few of those three pointed Kunai, just in case he needed more "Ok Kid I've memorized the entire Hiraishin technique, now for the starter version, you have to concentrate your charka to your hand's and to your feet, since the seal's on the Kunai absorb a ton of charka for very long distances, after that throw the kunai as far as you can and teleport then you grab it in midair and teleported again, and you should be there in no time at all" said Kyuubi as he made sure he was right about the technique "Ok I'll try, but Kyuubi before I try this can I ask you something?" said Naruto as he concentrated his charka to his hands and feet "Sure kid, Ask away" said Kyuubi "Ever since yesterday I've been feeling a little weird, like when I fucked Ino at the training ground's, and then when I fucked Amaru in her office, I still felt horny after all that, and today I feel like I'm even hornier then before, do you know what's going on" Asked Naruto as the Kyuubi was a little shocked to be ask that "I'll tell you when you get to Amegakure, but for now justconcentrate, you're charka and worry ing this technique to get from here to Amegakure, after that I'll tell you" said the Kyuubi thinking of a way to tell his container that he was going into the first stage of being in heat "Ok, but you better tell me once we get there, I feel as your hiding something from me" said Naruto as he threw the three pointed Kunai as far as he could and teleported and caught it in mid air and threw it again, he continued the process for quite some time _ _ _ _ 1 Hour Later_ _ _ _ After an hour had ed Naruto found himself half way to Amegakure, but as he was teleporting he looked at his surrounding and saw that everything was going in slow motion as his body was going in his regular motion "Wow I can believe how cool this technique is, my father was a master

at this technique, I wonder if this is what he saw when he used it" thought Naruto as he continued to throw the Three pointed Kunai " I know what you mean kid, but just think about the other 2 versions, just to master level 1 you have to use a lot of charka , plus there's a level 2, for this move, I wonder what else this technique can be used for, just think of the possibilities kid" said Kyuubi as surprisely Naruto didn't hit any tree's or boulders " But I still have a long way to go, until my fully master this move, I'm hoping that I'll at least get to the middle version of this move at Amegakure, after thatI'll see if I can test this move with the girl's when I get back I want to see the look on their faces when I show them what I've learned, plus when I get to Amegakure I want to see what Konan can teach me, since she did train with the preve sage she probably know's stuff I don't" thought Naruto as he could see the Amegakure gate just ahead "Hey, I see the gate, now exactly how do I stop?" thought Naruto as he got closer to the gate "Ok kid, I've thought this out perfectly all you have to do is aim the Kunai for the ground, before you get to the gate, there might be a small crater when you land but at least you stop, it's the best I could come up with, since you've only just learned this technique "Said Kyuubi "What!, you want me to aim for the ground!, that's all the Great Kyuubi could think of, That a load of bull," said Naruto out loud "What do you want from me , who's the Genius, who didn't think of a way to stop when, he was practicing, maybe the first time you tried this move you've would have thought of away to stop, so you either hit the ground, or you hit a building when you enter the village you chose" said Kyuubi "I rather hit the ground, then a building I guess" said Naruto as he grabbed the Three Pointed Kunai in mid air and threw it to the ground as soon as the Kunai hit the ground Naruto went toward's it and sure enough Naruto's Body made a small crater in the ground, but luckily the impact didn't hurt him as much as he thought it would "Ouch… my head…, next time I do this I'll try to land on something much softer" said Naruto as he could see stars twirling around his head as he got up "Don't worry, you heal quickly, because of my power's, now we're here, all you have to do is enter the village and ask for that paper lady" said Kyuubi hoping that Naruto would have forgotten about asking why he was feeling weird So after a 10 minute walk he finally got to Amegakure, luckily for Naruto his red and black flamed coat had a hat in case of rain, since he had to walk the rest of the way from where he landed "Hey Kyuubi now that we're at the village, can you tell me why I've been feeling weird, even now it's like I'm hornier then before" said Naruto as he continued to walk "Crap, I thought that you would have forgotten about that when you hit you're head, but any way's earlier when I asked if I could talk to the old hottie you call a leader about something personal" said Kyuubi "Yea what about it" Replied Naruto "Well, I and she talked about a few things one of those things was about you and the other 8 Jinchuriki, but before I go any further, how much do you know about animal's" said Kyuubi "Nothing really, there wasn't a class about it in the acacy, but I think Kiba's sister Hana does, I awhile back he told me and rock lee that she was a well respected Veterinarian, and I also when I went to his house and trained with him Kiba told me that all animal's have a time of the year when their in heat, so exactly how come you wanted to know if I knew about animal's" asked Naruto as he continued to walk

"Well, the reason is because, that weird feeling you have right now, means that you're in heat, since you and the other 8 Jinchuriki have us demon's/Animal's sealed in your bodies, also means that you get some of our attributes in this case means that for quite some time, your gonna be very very horny" said Kyuubi wanting to see Naruto's reaction to the news "Wait, What I'm in heat, when the hell did this start, and exactly how long is this gonna last" asked Naruto "Like I said Kid for quite some time, you see it depends on the Biju, for example let's take the Shukaku he's been re-sealed into your friend gaara, as for him he'll only be in heat for a short time since he only has the one tail's, that mean's Gaara's hormones will be increase and get supercharged, due to the Shukaku Hormones so with the more tail's the container was sealed with the more increased and supercharged hormones the Contain is gonna have, so the two tail's container hormones will increase and supercharge by 2 and so on until yours truly, so all nine of you container's are very very very horny as of now" said the Kyuubi "So it's been this way ever since I woke up at the hospital, after the pein fight, I've been in heat, and all that stuff I've done with the girl's that was just because I was in heat" asked Naruto as he saw two guard's heading toward's him "Hell no, kid you've only just got in heat, yesterday you felt a little bit of it and today as well, but ever since the time you woke up at the hospital, it's only been your own hormones, at work believe me, if it was anytime after that those girl's wouldn't be walking straight for week's of instead for day's, but hey kid talk to the guard's first then we'll finish talking" said Kyuubi as the guard's stopped Naruto "Halt, what is you're name and what business to you have here" said one of the guard's what was wearing one of the Amegakure uniform's and headband "The name's Naruto Uzumaki and I got a letter from Konan asking me to come here" said Naruto as he took out the letter he got from Konan. The two guard's looked at him in surprise at the mention of his name "De Naruto Uzumaki, the one who defeated lord pein, and who gave new hope to our leader, it is truly an honor Naruto-sama, I didn't mean you no disrespect please follow us, god's angel should be in her office it's at the tallest building here, we'll take you there right away" said the other guard as the three started to walk As the three were walking one of the guard's couldn't help but want to talk to Naruto "So Narutosama what bring's you to our village, surely a man such as your self would be more occupied with much other thing's, then to come to our village" said the guard "You don't have to add Sama at the end of my name, just call me Naruto, but the reason why I'm here is because you're leader Konan, asked if I would be the ambassador to both the leaf and rain village" said Naruto as they walked "Wow, that must be a great honor, Naruto-sa-…. UN I mean Naruto, our leader told us how you defeated lord pein, we were all shocked by the news, but when she told us that you gave her new hope for a better world. We couldn't help but want the same thing, our village is truly grateful that you helped both lord pein and God's angel see that a better world will come "said the guard as the three stopped at the tallest building in the village. "Ok Naruto, just head in there and tell the secretary that you have an appointment with God's angel, after that she'll take you to her office, and if you need any help at all come get us at anytime, we'll be at the gate" said the other guard as they bowed and left So Naruto went into the building and saw a lady at the front desk, working on a few paper's, so Naruto headed toward's her "Excuse me, I'm here to see Konan, I believe that she is expecting me" said Naruto as the

women looked up to see Naruto "What your Name sir?" asked the women? "Naruto uzumaki" he replied "Oh, yes Naruto uzumaki, she been expecting you, but she isn't here at the moment she's at her private area where she lives and train's, she told me that when you arrived to send you there, she also said that she gave you a map, so just follow it and you're be there" said the women "Ok thank you" said Naruto as the women went back to work, but as Naruto headed out he noticed that the rained stopped so her took off his hood and took out the letter in his pocket and looked at the map and began walking Naruto looked over the map and saw that Konan's home was about a 45 minute walk from where he was so as he began to walk he ed the talk he had with the Kyuubi "Ok Kyuubi, now tell me are there any side affect's from me being in heat, and should I be worried about any of them?" asked Naruto "There's only a few, and since, (1) I'm the nine tailed fox, you're hormones will be increased by nine time's and supercharged by nine time's,(2) as you're in heat your body will begin to change little by little, meaning you'll look sexier in your case you'll get more muscular and unresistsable (3) since you're hormones are gonna greatly increase and supercharged you get ton's more of energy, so you'll be able to fuck more of your vixen's at the same time, (4) you will begin to be a charmer, meaning flirting and other stuff, and (5) all of you're ability's that you've been using on you're vixen's will get much stronger and that's it" said Kyuubi "Ok, at least I know the side effect's, but will I continued to feel this weird, and the effect for my body just exactly how muscular, I don't want to look like one of those way over muscular guy's" said Naruto as the mental image popped into his head "The feeling you have will very soon, as for the body, you wont look like that, you'll just have a little over the size of normal muscles, on both your leg's arm's and leg's, probably a little bigger, and you'll get a six pack, that effect has already started since you've been training the more physically fit you're be and look, plus didn't you ever look in the mirror and notice that you looked more fit" said Kyuubi as he wondered why his container was so stupid at times "I was busy ok, but I'm ok with that side affect I guess, so since I've just entered being in heat, dose this mean I have a good chance to get Konan in the sack" asked Naruto "Pretty high chance actually, but if you do what I say she wont want to get out of the bed, she'll probably get addicted to you like the other's, oh and I almost for got that the two female Jinchuriki will also have some of the side affects you have and as well as some of the ability's you have" said Kyuubi "So their basically gonna be horny as hell, right?, and you said some of my ability's, just what kind do they have " asked Naruto getting curious "Yup basically, as for the ability's, if I correctly, I think the two tail's had the touch of heat and the endless supply, meaning her container will cum a lot, but her touch of heat is a little different than yours " said Kyuubi as he began to think about it. "Different? Just how different?, and what about the seven tails, do you her ability's as well" asked Naruto as he walked "Well the two tail's container will be able to use her touch of heat in many other way's as you can, for you, you use it to give your vixen a warmth that can be increased to change the moon of your lover, but both the two and seven tails can use it to heat up part's of their body like, pussy, ass, mouth, and hand's, I know for a fact that the seven tails as most of your ability's like the touch of heat, endless supply, fantasy vision, and they both

automatically have the stamina boost, so you'll be very busy with them" said Kyuubi secretly hoping that Naruto would meet the two female Jinchuriki _ _ _ _ 40 Minutes Later _ _ _ _ After 40 minute's of small talk with the kyuubi, Naruto finally made it to Konan's home, he looked back and noticed that he could the entire village from where he was standing, he could why Konan deiced to live up a big hill, so he turned back and continued walking until he saw a fairly big house with freshly cut grass, so Naruto went up to the door and knocked a few time's after a minute the door opened "Naruto uzumaki you've finally arrived, please come in, you must be hungry, from you long trip" said Konan wearing a blue and black Karate top with a matching skit bottom A/n it's the one she wore when she was a kid but in a larger size, and that's show's her figure) "So I see that you don't have a hard time finding my home, would you like some tea, and rice ball's" said Konan as she went into the kitchen Naruto took off his red and black coat, along with his orange and black jump suit jacket and hung them both next to Konan's Akatsuki rope and put his shoes next to her's Naruto looked around and saw that the inside of her home was big as well, he saw a few door's that probably lead to the bedrooms and bathroom, a big kitchen, with a nice living room with a few sofa's and a table in the middle. "Ummm… sure I'd love some, and pretty nice house you have said Naruto polity, as he sat on one of the sofas, Konan came out of the kitchen with a tray with a pot and some rice's cake's and 2 cups. "Why thank you, I just got dome rebuilding this place last month, and added the furniture about 3 week's ago" said Konan as she sat across from Naruto and poured him some tea "How Come you had to rebuild it?" asked Naruto "A few shinobi from a different village tried to kill me, Nagato and Yahiko, so they threw a few bomb kunai and destroyed the roof, but luckily a secret age that Jiraiya-sensei made, came in handy, so I had to fix that and fix the entire place, since it constantly rained, so Naruto How as every thing been since the attack, I was gonna do visit, but I didn't want to cause a sean with the Shinobi there" said Konan in a clam voice "Pretty good actually, the village is just about done getting rebuilt, and I've been working on my sage mode, now I can hold it much longer then I did before, but I'm still working on the fighting style of it while in sage mode" said Naruto as he looked at Konan, he noticed that she looked really sexy in that karate uniform and he could see that it showed an unusual amount of cleavage "I'm glad the village is rebuilt, Jiraiya- sensei really did love that village, sometime's I still cant believe what me and Nagato did what we did, and exactly what kind of trouble are you having in the fighting style, from what I saw you did pretty well" said Konan as she looked at Naruto she noticed that without the orange and black jacket and with only a black shirt and orange pant's Naruto looked pretty fit for a boy his age, she also noticed that he had a four pack going on, but she didn't want to say anything "The problem I'm having id the defense, even when I was fighting the Yahiko pain body and the others, I always's got caught by one of them, especially the one that could absorb my charka, I just cant stay still and let the enemy do that, and since some shinobi can absorb I have to find away to counter that" said Naruto as he took a drink of tea "Ummm….. I can see why you would be concerned, but I think I can help you with that, you see I know some ancient marshal arts that Jiraiya-sensei taught me and some that I picked up when traveling, I would gladly teach you some, but only if you fight me in sage mode" said Konan as she ate a rice cake "Really thank you Konan, and sure I'll fight you in sage mode, but I owe you big time, if there's anything you ever need help with you just call me, how come you want to fight me in sage mode "

said Naruto as he thought of a different way of repaying her "I'll that you said that" she thought, Huh, oh because I saw how you fought Nagato and Yahiko and I wanted to see how my skill's were, since we didn't learn it I wanted to see it first hand" said Konan as she kept looking at Naruto's chest "Sure no problem, I haven't really fought anyone in sage mode recently, but where are we gonna spare, outside or somewhere else" asked Naruto "Actually before you got here, I was in my basement training, follow me and I'll take you there" said Konan in a more cheerful voice So both Naruto and Konan got up and Konan lead Naruto to a door that went below Naruto was behind Konan as they went down the stairs. Naruto couldn't help but stare at her ass the longer he stared at it the more he just wanted to rip it off and shove his 14 inch cock in her "Damn just look at that piece off sweet off, it's like taunting me or something, I swear by the end of tonight, I will have my cock in her if my name's not Naruto uzumaki, plus I wonder how long she'll last" he thought hoping that she would last longer then Hinata. After a few minutes they finally made it down Naruto noticed right away that her basement was Hugh it looked half the length of a football filed, he noticed that she had a lot of weights , Kunai practice, and a few plastic dummy's that you could punch and a lot of stuff for training "Wow Konan, it is amazing this basement, is Hugh, but before we start I have to concentric to get in sage mode" said Naruto as he started to concentric Naruto stood completely still and balanced and then started to feel the natural energy mix with his own charka. Konan felt a few breezes of wind her after several minutes had ed Naruto opened his eyes Konan then saw that his eyes were toad like with yellow irises; horizontal bar-like pupils and reddish-orange pigment mark that of a true sage on each eye "Ready Konan?" said Naruto as he got in a fighting stance. "Ready, when you are Naruto" replied Konan as a bunch of paper came out of her pouch and wrapped around her both her hand's soon they started to take shape into a blade soon her hand's looked like a crescent moon shaped blade of paper "What the hell!, blade's for hand's, I've never seen that before, how is she gonna fight me like that" thought Naruto as a few minutes ed of silence Konan rushed forward as she swung her right hand to hit Naruto. But he quickly dogged, then Naruto did a spin kick but Konan turned her paper blade sideways and took the impact of his kick. But since Naruto was in sage mode his kick had more of an impact then Konan thought so it made a large dent on her paper blade. Konan backed away and saw the damage Naruto had done "Amazing, just a simple kick, did that much damage, I can see why Nagato had a hard time fighting him, I wonder what else he can do in Sage Mode" thought Konan as the dent of her blade slowly went away "Ok Naruto Uzumaki, let see what you can do" said Konan as she got in a fighting stance "Let's see how long you can last, Konan" replied Naruto as he two got in a fighting stance, soon the two rushed at each other _ _ _ _ 1 Hour Later _ _ _ _ After an hour of sparing both Naruto and Konan decided to stop for the day since Konan "accidentally" cut Naruto's shirt in several places. That and they did so much damage to the basement it looked like 10 comet's it the basement floor "Huf… Huf… Wow Naruto Uzumaki, that was amazing you've seem to have mastered Sage Mode pretty well, I can see why Nagato had a hard time fighting you" said Konan as the paper unwrapped around her hand's and went back into her pouch "Speaking of Nagato, I wanted to pay my respects, but when I got here I didn't see any graves"

asked Naruto as he looked at Konan while still in sage mode "Oh that's because, I didn't bury them near here, I can take you to them now if you want, after that I'll make us some dinner" replied Konan as they went back upstairs they then put on their coat and robe and headed outside _ _ _ _ 30 Minutes Later _ _ _ _ As they were walking Naruto noticed that they were pretty far from her house he was just about to ask why she would place their bodies so far from her home. But just as he was about to ask he say that she was a little sad. "Hey Konan are you ok?" asked Naruto "Huh!, oh I', sorry I was thinking about a few thing's, what was it that you said" said Konan "I asked if you were ok, you look a little said" replied Naruto "I'm ok I just had something on my mind, but before we get there I have to ask you to keep this a secret, the reason why I placed their bodies so far from my house was because, I don't want certain people looking for Nagato's body" said Konan as the two continued walking "But why would people want to look for Nagato's body?, how could his body be of any use to people?" asked Naruto "Well as you probably know some countries would do anything for power, like kidnapping, cloning, and other things, well if anyone knew where Nagato's body was hidden they may try and take the Rinnegan and implant it in a shinobi, since the Rinnegan is even stronger then the sharingan" said Konan "I know what you mean Kakashi- sensei has a sharingan implanted on his right eye, but I to think if any country for their hand's on the Rinnegan it would be dangerous, so don't worry I wont tell a soul about it" said Naruto giving Konan a big smile So after 5 more minutes the two ended up at a rocky wall, Naruto was a little confused to why Konan would stop, just then Konan put her hand's straight forward and slowly the rock wall started to swift soon split apart like paper and soon a cave entrance was made I made the whole entrance out of paper and made it blend in with the rocks, I've also put paper bombs all around this cave, just in case someone found this place" said Konan as she grabbed a torch and did a quick fire justu and the two entered "Wow Konan that was amazing, I don't think anyone will ever find this place" said Naruto as they walked "That's the idea" she replied As the two were walking Konan looked at the corner of her eye and notice that Naruto was still in sage mode after all this time, she was kinda surprised that he managed to fight her as an equal in that spare. But even more surprising was that she couldn't help but see the shirt that she "Accidentally" cut in her defense she was trying to cut the whole thing off but Naruto kept dogging her attacks. She also couldn't help but notice how physically fit he was from what she could tell so far it look like Naruto had a 4 pack going on. She wanted to look more closely but she didn't want Naruto to notice. But unknown to her Naruto already knew what she was doing Ummm… maybe I should tease her some more, like my shirt get's snag by a rock or something and rip's it off, or should I just take it off, either way I cant wait to fuck that nice piece of ass" Naruto thought as he kept looking at her ass after a few minutes of silence the two started talking about training, the Rinnegan, sage mode and other things a ninja dose soon Naruto could see a bright light at the end of the cave After another minutes ed Naruto and Konan entered a very bright room, Naruto looked around and saw two pliers' with some weird designs and a large bowel shaped dome. Konan then put the torch down and went towards the dome and walked up the small feat of stairs. Naruto followed as he looked around soon Naruto had stopped and saw both Nagato and Yahiko body's laying peacefully Naruto then noticed right away that Nagato's bright red hair had turned bright gray

"Hey Konan how come Nagato's hair is all gray, the last time I'd seen him his hair was just a little gray what happened?" asked Naruto "That because when Nagato, did the Geo Art Of Rinne Rebirth, at such a low level of charka it littery took everything Nagato had to bring the villager's back to life, even I was surprised at this when I brung them here and unwrapped them, I had saw that his was completely gray, and as you can see he's even smiling" said Konan as a tear came down her face Naruto looked at her for a moment and saw how sad she was so he did the one thing he could think of he, grabbed her and pulled her close to him and gave her a hug, Konan couldn't help but want to cry more at the lived of her two friends so she tugged on Naruto a little more and leaned her head on his shoulder and started to cry. Naruto then looked at the corner of her eye to see that indeed that Nagato was smiling. As he looked at Nagato Naruto could understand why he was smiling so Naruto put his hand on Konan's back and said. "Let it all out Konan, I know how it feel's to lose someone precious believe me, but if you ask me I think the reason why he's smiling is because he know's that a better world, will someday come and he know's that he can count on the both of us to make that happened" said Naruto as Konan was crying After sometime had ed Konan stopped crying, she just stayed where she was having her on Naruto's shoulders after what Naruto had said about Nagato she felt some relief. Naruto knew what just to say to make her stop crying after a minute ed Konan started to blush and broke the hug and looked at Naruto "I'm sorry Naruto Uzumaki, I didn't want you to see me like this, it's just that they were everything to me, and to see them like this is even more sading" said Konan as she wiped her face off with her rode "Hey we're human after all everyone cried when a friend dies, even if we're Ninja we still grieve about our lost, Nagato was right about a few thing's in time of war both sides feel the pain of losing someone precious to them, but we have to live each day as if it we're our last, so let's make Nagato's and Yahiko's death a remberance of when a peaceful world will one day come" said Naruto in a determining voice. Konan blush even bigger as she looked at Naruto with her amber eyes. "Yes i agree, with you completely Naruto Uzumaki, let's both achieve Nagato's and Yahiko's dream of a peaceful world and I also want to thank you for comforting me, I really needed it" said Konan as she got a peaceful look on her face with a Hugh blush on it "No problem, I was glad to help, but just call me Naruto, you don't have to say my whole name" he replied as both Konan and Naruto paid their respect's and headed out As the two started walking out of the cave, Naruto was already thinking of his plan for Konan. "I wonder what kinds of fetishes and fantasy's Konan has, I'm sure that I could put those to great use just like the other's" thought Naruto as he activated the fanasty vision jutsu and soon a very thin thread of the Kyuubi's charka went from Naruto's head to Konan's Soon Naruto's vision turned black and white and time had frozen, after a minute a medium light blue rectangular box with four smaller rectangles within itm it then floated toward's him and he started to read them from in a straight line. "Let's see what we got here" he said as he looked at the box. "Current fantasy's… that's always's a good one to check, recent fantasy's… I'll save that for a later time, past fantasy's… doable but I think I'll move on" he said as he looked at the box and saw the fetishes. "Now that's what I want to know" he said as he tapped the fetish button And like always's another menu popped up with two more buttons that read, list? Or video? "Ummm… let me see, I wouldn't mind seeing the video's, but I think I'll go for the list" said Naruto as he pushed the list button a spilt second later a small screen popped up, and to Naruto's surprise the list was fairly short, and like always's it ranged from one to ten.

"Let me see… level 1 slapping, I could do that, Level 2 spanking, same thing like slapping, level 3 tight clothing, that would explain the karate uniform, level 4 being called names, I can defenality do that, level 5 being forced to have sex, damn Konan get's turned on very easily, level 6, being tied up , this is getting better and better, level 7 gagging , huh just like Ino and Sakura, level 8, pain, she's just like temari, but I can see why though, Konan is kinda emo, level 9 sex slave, I'm so making Konan my bitch now, and finally level 10, finally!, role-playing, Huh role-playing, I've never done that before, I never thought Konan of all people, would get turned on by that, but I think with the use of all these fetishes, I'm gonna make Konan a very satisfied women" thought Naruto as he deactivated the fanasty vision. Soon time resumed and the two Ninja started walking, with the knowledge of Konan's fetishes Naruto began to think of his plan, as for Konan she couldn't help but think about Naruto, he helped her dearest friend find new hope for a better world. When they had lost all hope, and Naruto comforted her when she needed it the most. Konan looked at Naruto once again and saw how appealing he was. But for some strange reason she couldn't take her eyes off of him she then looked at him with more desirable look on her face. "Hey Konan are you ok?" Asked Naruto as the two walked. "Huh! Oh yes I'm fine, I was just thinking about…. Some of the thing's that me, Nagato and Yahiko used to do when we were kids, now that I think back to it, we never did any of the stuff we say we do" said Konan as he began to think back to her childhood "Like what exactly" asked Naruto "Well you may laugh at this, but we used to do a lot of role-playing, we liked to pretend one of us was the teacher, while the other two were the student's, or like we'd play cops and robber's, since the three of us were working on trying to make a peaceful world, we never got to be teacher's, I wish sometime's that I could go back in time, and change it all, then probably, they still be alive and be teacher's like we hope we would" said Konan "Role-playing Huh, it must've been fun, I actually never did that before, because when I was little no kid's would play with me or anything, and even when I tried to in, the parnet's just grabbed their child and yelled at them for being near me, so I never really knew how much fun role-playing was" said Naruto as Konan looked at him. "You've never played before?, it's pretty fun actually, if you want, why don't the two of us role-play, I could be the teacher and you'd be the student" replied Konan as a very big blush could be seen on her face "Really! That sounds like a great idea, but does this mean; I get to call you Konan-sensei" said Naruto as he said it in a more charming voice "Sure if you want" replied Konan as minutes had ed and the two finally made it back to the house, after some time in the house Naruto agree to meet back at the house tomorrow, for their game, so he said his goodbye and headed back to the village But as Naruto left Konan's house he couldn't help but be both turned on and intrigued at the same time. He'd never role-played before. But judging by the blush on Konan's normally expressionless face she was incredibly aroused just talking about her fantasy. He could only imagine how much cum she was going to empty him of once they got started! Doing an hour of recon Naruto observed the local genins' clothes and got a general idea of what was worn in the hidden rain village. While the jounin wore grey shirts and pants with seals to either dry quickly or even make them completely waterproof (depending on how much they were willing to pay) the genin stuck to long body length cloak made of some kind of bulky waterproof material. After a bit more spying he found out that under the cloak almost every male genin wore a thin long sleeve shirt and thin baggy pants that went down to just below their ankles. Memorizing what he would need he went in search for a decent clothes store. A bit of exploring the village later and he found a few genin walk into one of the stores. Glancing up at the sign it read "Sal's Finest Threads".

Roughly half an hour and a few hundred Ryo lighter naruto made his way back to his hotel room and started planning. Deciding to go all out he Henge'd into his twelve year old self and practiced acting like he did when he was a genin. The Next Day Meeting at they're usual training area Naruto, Henge'd as his 12 year old self and dressed in his rain-nin clothes, Naruto waited for Konan. He only had to wait a few minutes for her to show up in a swirl of water drops. "That's so cool Konan-sensei! Are you gonna teach me that?" Naruto asked excitedly, slipping into his role as he jumped down from the tree branch he was lounging on. "Maybe later Naruto-kun. How are you doing on your chakra control?" She asked, a bit of condescension slipping into her voice. Naruto glowered at her and crossed his arms. "I'll have you know I've mastered both Tree Climbing AND Water Walking! So come on, teach me some awesome jutsu!" He ended with a whine. Konan's eyes flashed with what Naruto could now recognize as barely restrained lust. "That's good, but I'm afraid because you have enormous... chakra reserves. You need much higher then normal control to use the jutsu i'll be teaching you." She purred as she walked forward. Naruto, the innocent genin, was ignorant of the sexual beast before him as it started it's hunt. "But I mastered the chakra control exercises! What's left?" He asked. "I've got an exercise in mind that's perfect for you. Sit down with your back against the tree." She commanded. Doing as she said Naruto was shocked to find he couldn't detach his hands from the tree behind him, where Konan had moved them. "Now my cute little student, all you have to do is free your hands. Meanwhile, I will be giving you some motivation." It took Naruto a second to realize the last word in fact wasn't just Konan orgasming and was actually a word. Konan reached down and parted Naruto's heavy cloak and undid his pants, pulling them down to his ankles she pulled out his semi-erect cock from the slit in his dark grey boxers and started slowly pumping her hand up and down it's length. She glanced up and noticed him entirely focused on her slow hand job. "Hands Naruto-kun." She said sweetly she said before dragging one of her fingernails roughly along the underside of his dick. Naruto flinched "R-right away Konan-sensei!" He squeaked and focused on his hands. Konan was determined to keep his attention elsewhere however as the second he started trying to really free himself she sped up her hand and engulfed the first few inches in her mouth and started sloppily sucking. He tried pulling the chakra away from his hands, but the only success he had was wasting enough time for Konan to almost bring him to orgasm. "S-something's happening Konan-sensei." He moaned. Just before he came she grabbed his cock as hard as she could and dug her nails lightly into him. As his breath caught in his throat and his orgasm died a quick death she started pumping slowly again, using a quick healing jutsu to heal any damage she may have done. "What you were about to have is called an orgasm, also know as cumming, which you're not allowed to do until you free yourself." She instructed. With that she swooped down and took almost his whole length in her mouth and started making loud slurping sounds as her head quickly bobbed up and down. Glaring at her for her rough treatment he started building up chakra in his hands. Putting more and more into them. He faltered as he once again felt an orgasm building and Konan repeated her harsh treatment, this time digging her nails into his cock even harder.

Gritting his teeth Naruto used the build up chakra and released it in a spiral pattern. With a loud cry the tree splintered and two large indents appeared in it's bark as his hands were freed. Konan immediately sat straight up absently wiping the drool off her chin "you can only cum if's it's inside me, so for our last test, were gonna have a stamina test" said Konan as she stood up "Á stamina test, exactly what kind of stamina test sensei" asked Naruto already knowing what kind of test konan wanted to do. "Well my student, I'm gonna teach you some of the basic technique for sexual intercourse, I want to see how long you can last, after that, we may also get into some of the more advance and creative position's" replied Konan as Naruto stood up and she then started to take off her clothes, she had slowly untied the knot behind her karate uniform, and slowly took it off showing Naruto that she was wearing a short sleeve cut down to her stomach fishnet shirt, after that she then took off her pant's and kicked them to the side showing Naruto that she was wearing light black see threw panties "Wow sensei, you have an amazing body, I cant wait to start the test, so what kind of position do you have in mind, and just so you know, I was with the preve sage for a couple of year's, so I learned a few of the basic sexual technique, but then again I could use a refresher course" said Naruto as a big blush went across Konan's face as she got an idea on what position to try first. "Well my student, I'm am happy to know that, but first let's try something more original, after that I'll let you pick out the next position, so I can know just how far you know of sexual position's" said konan as she turned around and bent down grabbing her knees. "Now my student, this is just a common move used for pleasure, so what I want you to do is, pull my panties down, after that I want you to put your cock inside my ass hole and start thrusting slowly, once you feel that you have a nice rhythm doing, I want you to go faster until you cum" said Konan as she waited for her young student to start, she had to bend down low enough so the young 12 year old Naruto could reach her ass hole "Ok sensei, let's begin" replied Naruto as he dropped his pant's and boxer's to the ground, he then took off the shirt and threw it right next to Konan's karate uniform, he then lined with cock to her ass hole and then grabbed her waist, after that with one quick thrust, his cock entered her ass hole causing her to moan as it went in. after that she could feel him slowly thrusting. "Mmmm… keep going…. You're doing fine my student…. But go a little faster…. I wont feel anything if you go to slow" said Konan as she could feel her ass hole spreading from Naruto very large cock inside her. "As you wish sensei" replied Naruto as he began to thrust faster, pretty soon Konan could feel the pleasure building up inside her, she could feel thrusting faster and faster every couple of second's. "Ah, yes faster, pound as my ass faster my student, don't stop, don't stop till we both cum" said Konan in a demanding voice. Lucky for her Naruto was thinking the same thing, so Naruto got a tighter grip on her waist and he began thrusting faster and harder, pretty soon he pounded Konan's ass with out any mercy. "yes, yes like that, oh Kami , fuck me, yes don't stop fucking me, ah, ah, I cant believe you have suck a big cock for your age, ah, fuck you teacher's ass harder Naruto" said Konan as she started moaning pleasurable sound's as Naruto thrusted faster and faster "Ah sensei, your so tight and hot, I don't wanna stop, I cant wait to cum inside you" replied Naruto as he thrusted faster and faster. After a few minutes Naruto sped up his thrusting a little more, soon both him and Konan could feel the pleasure rise more and more with every second ing, after a couple of minutes the two ninja's both moaned "I'm cumming" pretty soon Naruto shot 6 time's inside Konan's asshole, and pretty soon Konan's juices could be seen running down Naruto's cock and onto the ground. After that Naruto pulled out as Konan then stood up and looked at her student. "Wow all that cum in only one load, I have to say that I'm impressed, so I give you a ing

grade on the stamina test" said Konan as she could feel his hot cum inside her body. "Wow I cant believe that he came so much inside me, that felt so good, I wonder what he would think of me If I asked him for more" she thought as the craving for more of his cum got her aroused. Naruto looked at Konan for a moment he could already tell that she wanted more, since he had basically fucked Hinata and the other's he could tell when they wanted more, and when they were lying about it. "Well Sensei, how about we continue this game of ours inside, I want to show you just how much I've learned' said Naruto as he looked at Konan "Um, very well, I would like to see what you have learned, let's go, but I must warn you I'm not gonna be easy to gratify" said Konan in a straightforward and certain voice as she grabbed her clothes. "Hold sensei let me change back to my older self, if we're gonna do this, I wanna do this my way, beside's I'm sure that my older teen self can satisfy your need's" said Naruto as turned off the Henge'd as his 12 year old self, Konan then turned around and saw Naruto in his 17 year old form, she looked down and saw that his cock looked even bigger then it was a minute ago, she then turned back and rushed inside her house, after a few minute's Naruto went inside and closed the door, he then went into the bed room and saw Konan. Once he entered Konan's bedroom he saw that Konan was turned around Naruto could see that Konan had a great figure, his eyes quickly went down as he looked at Konan's ass, just looking at her beautiful body got Naruto very aroused. So Naruto sneaked behind her and put his arm's underneath her's surprising her and then he grabbed her breast that were covered by the fishnet tshirt that she was wearing. "You know sensei, you never let me cum, when you gave me that hand job, so how about we start that again, I wanna give you a stamina test" said Naruto in a charming/seductive voice. Just the sound of Naruto's voice had gotten her aroused, the way Naruto talked to her made her feel so wanted at the moment and so needy, and the way he was rubbing her breast didn't help at all, she was surprised that Naruto could do this to her, so Konan put her hand's over his and looked at the concern of her eye. "Well since you, seem to know what your doing, very well sit on that edge of the bed for me" she replied as Naruto took his arm's from underneath her arm's and sat on the bed, Konan, then turned around and took the fishnet t-shirt off showing Naruto her DD sized breast, as he then went on her knees. She then grabbed his solidify cock slowly pumping her hand up and down it's length. She then started to lick it as she stroked him, she could taste her own juices on his cock as she licked, but soon she fasten her stroking as she licked the tip of his cock. "Ah Konan, almost there, your going an amazing job at this, I already feel like cumming" moaned Naruto as Konan as she engulfed the tip of his cock into her mouth taking him deeper and deeper slowly as she continued stroking him. Naruto looked down for a moment as he saw Konan sucking his cock and taking more of his cock down her throat, Naruto was surprised by how much of his cock that she had taken down her throat, he could feel that she at least had 7 inches of him already, he could tell that Konan was really skilled at this so Naruto tilted his head back a little as Konan continued. "Ah Konan, almost there, just a little bit longer, kami your mouth feel's so good" moaned Naruto as Konan sucked harder and harder after every couple of seconds. After a few minutes Naruto moaned "I'm Cumming" soon Konan could feel Naruto's hot cum do down her throat, she then began drinking mouthful's of his cum, she was amazed by how much cum she was drinking, only after a few minute Konan couldn't take any more so she was about to pull up, but Naruto then grabbed her head and pushed her deeper as he came, Konan dug her finger's into the carpet as she continued drinking his cum, after another 3 minutes had ed Naruto let go of her head an she quickly pulled up, Naruto squired some small amount's of cum onto her face and chest as he stood. He then looked at Konan as she breathed heavily. "Sorry about that Konan, this happened's when I get to excited, are you alright" said Naruto as he looked at Konan.

Konan looked at him for a moment before answering. I'm alright…. I'm was just surprised…. That's all I've never… had anyone who could cum…. That much in one load" said Konan as her breathing got under control "Well if you want to stop the test, all you have to say is stop" said Naruto knowing Konan wouldn't want to stop the test. "No I can continue, so what position would you like" said Konan as she looked at Naruto. "Well I wanna show you just how good I really am, so how about you get on the bed for me, I wanna show you something" said Naruto as he got off the bed and waited for Konan. After a minute Konan got on the bed wondering what Naruto was gonna show her, she then got on her hand's and knees, she then spreaded her leg's out a little as she turned her head and waited for Naruto to start. Naruto then activated the Kage Henge, soon Konan saw another cock under his real one she didn't know what to say when she saw it, she didn't think that Naruto would have an ability like that, but she was a little carious. "what's that!" she asked in a surprise voice "This is an ability I have it's called kage henge, and I'm about to show you, what it does" replied Naruto as Konan turned her head back around and then he went on the bed and went on his knees, after that he lined both of his cock's to Konan's pussy and asshole, soon he grabbed Konan's waist and slammed both cock's into her, causing her to moan in pain as she felt both her ass and pussy get penetrated. "Ah, ah, yes oh Kami, your cocks are so big, don't stop! Ah! Yes, that's it, don't stop, fuck me, fuck me real good, and fuck your teacher real good, Ah! Yes, that's it, almost there" said Konan as she grabbed the bed rails as Naruto thrusted faster and faster inside her. "Damn Konan you're so hot, your body is driving me crazy, I couldn't to fuck you, once I saw you I wanted to fuck this nice piece of ass" replied Naruto as he slapped Konan's ass a few time's as he's thrust's became quick and hard. "fuck my ass, Oh Kami, ah, ah, ah, yes that it keep going Naruto, don't stop, ah, ah, yes, yes, don't stop, fuck me harder, I wanted your cock so badly, I needed it, I wanted to fuck you so badly the other day I almost went insane, oh kami, almost there, Naruto almost there, your cock is so big, it's going so deep inside me" said Konan as Naruto then let go of her waist while still thrusting he then put his arm's underneath Konan's and then grabbed her breast as he thrusted. "keeping talking Konan, I'm almost there, I'm gonna fuck your beautiful body, so much, I'm gonna make sure, your completely filled with my cum, I'm gonna make sure that your overflowing with my cum inside you" said Naruto as he roughly squeezed her breast "AH yes, yes, I love your cock Naruto, oh kami, yes I love it so much, cum inside me, fill me with your hot cum, I don't care, cum in me as many time's as you want, I'll take good care of it, I'll do anything you want, just cum inside me, please, my hungry body need's your cum Naruto, use my body any way you want, just don't stop fucking me" said Konan as the pleasure of Naruto pounding both her pussy and ass, plus the way he's squeezing her breast almost caused her to cum. After a few minute's of senseless pounding with out saying a Naruto and Konan finally had their release, Naruto shot 7 time's inside both Konan's pussy and asshole, Konan, juices ran down her pussy and onto the bed, but Naruto still continued to pound Konan from behind as they both came. Konan was amazed by this, she didn't know anyone who would cum in both her ass and pussy and still continue, Konan got a tighter grip on the bed rail's as Naruto fucked her without any mercy. "You think just because I came, I would stop, hell no, like I said Konan, I'm gonna fill you up completely, I don't care how long it take's, your body belongs to me' said Naruto as he began thrusting so fast and hard, Konan felt one of Naruto's cock go into her womb, and the other was spreading her ass hole at painful level's. "Ah, ah, yes oh Kami, fuck my ass, ah yes harder Naruto, keep going, your cock is so big, ah yes, cum inside me again, fill me up again, I want more of your hot cum Naruto, pound my ass harder, pound my ass harder, it feels so good, give me every last drop of your cum" said Konan as

she felt Naruto's two big fat cock's going deeper and deeper inside her "fuck your ass is so tight, I'm gonna cum again Konan, I'm almost there, I'm almost there" replied Naruto as he pinched her nipples causing her to moan as he pounded her ass and pussy. "Then cum, please cum, I need it inside me, oh god, yes, yes, ah, ah, fuck my ass, fuck my ass real hard, I want your cum Naruto, just cum inside my hungry body, cum inside my womb again" said Konan as her eyes started to roll behind her head while at the same time the bed hit's the wall After a few minutes had ed both Naruto and Konan moaned out "I'm Cumming" Naruto shot another 7 time's inside both her ass and pussy, soon Naruto could see her juices run down his cock and onto the bed, after that Naruto took his arm's from underneath Konan's as she fell on the bed, Naruto then turned off the Kage Henge, he then turned on the touch of heat. "Konan get off the bed for a moment, I have another position for you, just seeing you like that, I can't wait to fuck you again" said Naruto as Konan slowly got off of the bed, Naruto then laid on his back as he cock pointed straight up, Konan then realized what Naruto wanted her to do. Konan then went on top of Naruto she then lined him up with her entrance and slammed herself down, Naruto then grabbed her waist as she started to bounce on his cock. " Ah, ah, yes, Oh Kami, oh Kami, ah, ah, Your cock feels so good! Fuck my pussy harder, Oh Kami. Deeper! Ah, ah, ah, Oh kami, I love your cock Naruto, it feels so good, fill me up with your cum Naruto" said Konan as she put her hand's on Naruto's chest as she bounced on his cock. "Faster Konan, faster you damn whore, I wanna see those nice tit's of yours bounce" said Naruto as he slapped her ass as she bounced "Oh Kami! Fuck me harder! Oh Kami, deeper. Ah, oh, ah, ah, ah, Oh Kami fuck my pussy. Oh Kami, your huge cock! I can feel it, it's in me so deep! Naruto, it feels so good, put your fat cock deeper inside me, I want your cum so badly Naruto, please cum inside my womb again" said Konan as she bounced faster and harder. Naruto could see her tit's going up and down just seeing Konan act like the horny bitch she was almost made him cum. "Almost there Konan, keep going, your pussy is so hot, and tight, I'm almost there, tell me how much you want my cum, tell me how badly you needed to get fucked" said Naruto as a big blush could be seen across Konan's face as she bounced on his cock. "I want your cum Naruto, cum inside my needy pussy, cum inside my body as many time's as you want, even if I'm asleep, I want your cock inside me, I needed to get fucked so bad, I wanted you to fuck me yesterday, I almost went insane, I couldn't stop thinking about you and your fat cock, I wanted you to fuck my ass so badly, I almost went into the village to look for you, so please cum inside my body Naruto, my body is hungry for your tasty cum" said Konan as she could feel her orgasm approaching After a few minutes Konan looked at Naruto as she bounced on his cock, she could feel that his cock was inside her womb so she tightly grabbed the bed sheet as she leaned her back backwards "Oh kami! Naruto I'm gonna cum, I'm gonna cum, please cum inside me, let's cum together" said Konan as she moved the bed back and forth causing it to hit the wall more and more. "Me too, let's cum together" replied Naruto as a few minute's ed until they both came without saying a word, luckily Naruto turned on the endless supply before his released his load, he shot 12 time's inside her pussy, Konan felt every last drop of it go inside her body, that alone made her cum as well, Naruto looked down and saw her juices run down his cock, after a minute or two Naruto still had the endless supply on as he came inside her, Konan was in too much ecasty to even realize that her stomach was swollen, Naruto himself lost track of how many time's he came inside her. Konan then collapsed onto his chest. And started breathing heavily as she felt Naruto squirt a few more time's inside her body. Naruto then turned off the endless supply after a minute Naruto grabbed her waist and laid her on his left side; he then grabbed the blanket and put it over their nude bodies. "Wow Konan that was amazing, you completely emptied me out" said Naruto as Konan put her head on his chest "I'm glad, I really needed that, I'm a little surprised that you came so much inside me, I almost

ed out a few time's, I don't think I'll be able to move my leg's for a while" said Konan as she moved her body closer to Naruto's "Well let's get some rest, we have a long day tomorrow, and I need you at fully rested" said Naruto as he slowly closed his eyes "I know, but thanks again for comforting me" replied Konan as the two ninja went to sleep _ _ _ _ end of chapter 29_ _ _ _ I know the lemon was short for this chapter, I added more story then lemon in this chapter, any way's the next chapter is gonna be a Naruto/Hana chapter, I've got a good idea for that chapter, but I like getting ideas form you reader's your ideas are even better than mine sometimes, so chapter 30 will be out soon, actually sooner than expected since I've got my laptop now so leave a review, a suggestion, or send me a message with your idea or opinion bye for now NaruHinaSakufan1

Howl's of pleasure Chapter 29 Howls of pleasure (Chap 28 was a typo *sigh*... AN: Hello again readers. I know you were hoping for a Naruto/Hana chapter, but I decided to make it a Naru/Hina/Hana threesome chapter. Hana will have her own chapter, during the Kunoichi class though, as well as Karin, Shion, and Amaru, since I only made one lemon chapter for them, so don't worry. I would also like to thank Leonineus for giving me the name for this chapter. Disclaimer – I don't own Naruto. _ _ _ _A Few Days Later_ _ _ _ After spending a few days in Amegakure Naruto was finally returning to the leaf. While Naruto was in the Rain Village Konan, other than getting her brains fucked out on a regular basis, taught him not only the standard academy style taijutsu of Rain, but also her own style. He had trouble learning the latter due to his lack of Origami bloodline (or the ability to use Paper Jutsu, he'd never asked if it was a bloodline or not). Still, his progress was enough to surprise her, which led to more sex. Thanks to his clones, and one of hers giving advice, he managed to master the Hiraishin. Learning how to stop right was the single greatest moment of his week. Getting a broken nose a few dozen times every hour got old fast. He was currently flashing his way across the country, his body on autopilot as he thought to himself, 'I can't wait to get home! I wonder what surprise Hinata-chan's got in store for me? And I wonder if all the Kunoichi for the class are there yet? I wanna start as soon as possible. I'm actually getting kind of exited about this teaching thing... or is that the heat talking and i'm more exited about being surrounded by incredibly attractive kunoichi...?' He gave a mental shrug and redoubled his efforts to get home faster. He was unaware of the situation that was reaching the boiling point back in the village. _ _ _ _ The Leaf Village: Village Streets_ _ _ _ While Naruto was on his way back to the village Hinata was walking through town. She had just gotten back from helping Sakura and Ino at the hospital. She had started working at the Hospital a few months ago, the use of her Byakugan was an invaluable resource for the recovering village. She knew Kiba wouldn't bother her while she was working so she had been at the hospital every second she could since Naruto had left. As she was on her way back home, she started coming up ideas to avoid Kiba until Team 8's next mission. 'Maybe I should have Sakura or one of the others stay with me until Naruto gets back? Sakura and Ino usually just sleep in the Hospital when they don't have anything else going on at home so it shouldn't be to hard. Or maybe I should just ask Hokage-sama about this. I'm getting tired of doing this though, he's my teammate. He should be ive of me, instead he just thinks my love is a phase! *Sigh* I wish I could talk to someone about this. Sakura and Ino are at the Hospital, and TenTen's working all day in her shop again.' Hinata sighed again as she began to think her ideas over. But before she could delve deeper into thought she noticed Kiba's sister Hana walking a few feet away from her. 'Hey, that's Hana, maybe she could help me? Maybe she'd help him see reason?' That thought in mind she walked over to the tattooed young woman. Hana was just coming back from training, she had the traditional fang-like tattoos of the Inuzuka

Hana was just coming back from training, she had the traditional fang-like tattoos of the Inuzuka clan on both of her cheeks, in addition to the tattoo on her upper right arm that resembled a flower. She was wearing a yellow Konoha medic uniform, with a standard Jounin flak jacket that she kept unzipped down to her chest, and a pair of form-fitting shorts cut just above the knee. She was walking along when she sniffed a familiar scent nearby, she turned around only to see Hinata already walking towards her. "Oh it's you Hinata, I thought I smelled a familiar scent." Hana greeted. "Hello Hana, I'm glad to see you. This might be weird of me to ask, but are you busy at the moment?" Hinata asked. "No, I was just heading home actually. I just got done training for the day. Is something the matter? " Hana replied. "Not here, would you mind if we talked at my apartment? I'll make us some tea and we can talk in private." Hana nodded and soon the two Kunoichi started walking to the Uzumaki building. As they were walking Hana couldn't help but be a little curious why Hinata wanted to talk to her, especially in private. 'I wonder what Hinata wants to talk about? I'm surprised though, me and Hinata don't really talk to each other that much.' Hana mused as they walked. A short walk later they reached the building, and like most people, Hana was surprised to see how big Naruto and Hinata's home really was once she found out they owned the whole thing. Hana followed Hinata into the building and went up the elevator. Once they reached the forth floor there was only one door right outside the elevator, Hinata grabbed a key from her pocket and opened it while Hana was commenting on how she'd never seen a floor layout like this one before. "Nice place, must be nice living here, alone, with your boyfriend." The Inuzuka said mischievously before she got serious. "So what was it you wanted to talk about?" She asked as she found a place to sit. Hinata came out of the kitchen a second later with two mugs of tea. "The reason why I wanted to talk to you was, well, I need your help with your brother." Hinata said hesitantly, handing one of the cups to Hana as she talked. "My brother? Why do you need help with him?" Hana asked, caught off guard. "Well... how can I put this. Ever since me and Naruto started dating Kiba won't leave me alone. He keeps hitting on me and asking me out. I've asked him to stop, but he won't. I told sensei about it, but it didn't work, he just stopped bothering me when we're doing anything mission related. Can you help me" Hinata asked desperately. "Well he's known how you felt about Naruto, hell the whole damn village knew. Other than him hitting on you has he done anything else?" Hana inquired, trying to get as much information as possible. "Well he's followed me a few times, tried to kiss me once, and bothers me about it whenever we run into eachother in the village. Which has been happening far to often to be a coincidence... " The Hyuuga mused aloud. "I told him to stop, I even kneed him in the crotch when he tried to kiss me, but he won't take a hint." "Does Naruto know about this? Or any of your friends?" Knowing how strong Naruto was, her brother may be a dead man walking if he didn't already know... "Sakura and some of the others know, but not Naruto. I don't want him to kill Kiba or anything, plus he keeps saying he's a better man than Naruto is, and that I should dump Naruto for him." She answered "...You can't be serious. He actually said that? I mean he knows how much you love Naruto. I wonder why he chose do to this to you now of all time's?" Hana wondered when her brother had become crazy. "He said that he didn't expect me to confess to Naruto, but now that I've gotten my confession 'out

of my system' he thinks that my feelings are suddenly going to change." Hinata replied. "Well no more. I'm going to have a talk with him about this. He may be my brother but he has no right to say or do such a thing. As an apology, I'd like to invite you and Naruto to come have dinner with us. I won't tell our mother about Kiba, I'll just tell her that I invited you over for dinner." Hana offered with a smile. "Thank you Hana, I owe you one, and we would be happy to accept." Hinata replied happily, relieved the situation was finally being taken care of. After some time ed both Hinata and Hana started talking about various things, the village, training, and even which of the newly minted Genin had pissed them off already, but soon Hana brought up a different subject. "So how's the sex?" No one had ever taught Hana subtlety nor did she like to use it it seemed. Unfortunately the Hyuuga sitting across from her had just taken a sip of her tea. Turning her head she ended up spraying tea all over their sofa. coughing for a few seconds to clear her airway she replied, "W-what?" "Well, you've been after Naruto for so long, it's not hard to imagine you having sex with him. Hell, I've heard a few rumors, about you walking funny a few times as you walked around the village. So come on, tell me. Is it good, it'll only be between us I promise." Hana gushed, she was a shameless gossip and how well the resident Jinchuuriki could perform in the bedroom was a hot topic at the moment. Hinata thought about it for a moment before answering. "If you must know, he's insatiable! I mean an animal. And it's like he knows what just to do to satisfy me. I'm addicted to him, I will it. I've surprised him with a few tricks of my own, but I've rarely ever not ended an evening ed out in sexual bliss." Hinata explained, a large blush spreading across her face, even as a large smile was doing the same. Hana sat straighter on her seat "Really, he's that good? Is he a greedy lover?" She asked, getting really interested in the conversation. "We both are, to be honest. I can't imagine waking up with him either next to me or nearby and not have my daily dose of Naruto. And when he starts making clones. Well, lets just say I don't even half of the things we've done. I'm quite the nympho when I get drunk on his cum." Hinata said wistfully, hoping the subject of her desire would be home soon. "I-interesting, have you done anything... kinky?" Hana asked shakily, the mental images she was getting were making her soak clean through her panties. "Of coarse, Naruto-kun has several sex related Jutsu that can do all sorts of things. And I happen to love being filled with so much cum my stomach starts to bulge." Hinata giggled at the blush the rough and tough Inuzuka was now sporting. Hana quietly made a Genjustu to cover her actions and started fingering herself. "O-oh?" She inquired. 'Please keep talking Hinata, Naruto sounds like the mate i've been looking for. If I can't have him I should at least get to fantasize about it!' Hana thought unhappily. Years of searching for a mate that could tame her and years of finding failures had made her more than a little jumpy at the possibility of success. Hinata was no fool however, she felt the chakra usage, and even if she didn't in her haste Hana hadn't covered her shoulder, which was making very small up and down motions. Seeing an easy way to make sure Hana made good on her promise she decided to give the older girl some masturbation material. "Yeah, from the second he first shoved his big, fat, cock inside me I couldn't get enough. I wanted to chain him to the bed and never stop! And it's even better with shadow clones, all those cocks inside your body, filling you completely. But the best part is when he cums inside you, his warm tasty cum filling your every hole..." Hinata was smirking by the time she finished talking. She was having a wonderful time watching the other girl start panting and fidgeting so much that even through the Genjutsu it showed "You're lucky Hinata… I still can't find a mate worthy of me. The closest was Iruka, sweet guy, but he's to submissive." Hana rambled mindlessly, her eyes glossy as she felt an orgasm approaching

just out of her reach. Just as she was about to grasp it the front door opened "Honey, i'm home!" She heard a familiar voice call before chuckling. Hana quickly took her hand out of her pants, forced her breathing back to normal, and canceled the Genjutsu. "Naruto-kun you're home!" Hinata cried happily, she ran up to him and wrapped herself around his waist when he entered the room, shamelessly raping his mouth with her tongue. His hands fly to her butt to stabilize her, and Hana's breathing sped up again as he started kneading her cheeks, much to the Hyuuga's pleasure, if the moans she was letting out were any indication. "I'm so glad your back Naruto-kun. How was Amegakure, did you learn anything new?" Hinata asked, since she clearly wasn't getting off of him anytime soon he sat them both down on the couch Hinata was sitting on before he arrived. "Oh yeah, Konan-chan is a wonderful teacher." He answered, shifting them both to the side so the could both look at the other occupant in the room.. "Welcome back, me an Hinata were just talking about you." Hana said, her previous claims of him being mate material were proven correct as she gave him a once over. "Hi Hana, haven't seen you in a few months, how have you been?" Naruto asked as Hinata snuggled closer to him. "I've been doing okay, can't complain. I invited you and Hinata to have dinner at my place tonight, would you like to come?" Hana offered, trying her hardest to calm down. "Sure, sounds fun." He nodded, though he looked at her funny as she was starting to fidget under his stare. "You don't mind if I use your bathroom do you?" Hana asked quickly. "Sure, no problem. Second door on the right." He pointed at the hallway leading to the bathroom "Thanks." she replied. As Hana walked out of the room, Naruto's eyes drifted downward. Hana had a very nice figure, he could tell that Hana was a little like Hinata... and maybe a little like Tenten. She was wearing clothes that either purposely or accidentally covered her curves. As soon as Naruto heard the bathroom door close he commented, "That was nice of her, inviting us to dinner like that." But when he turned his head to look at her he noticed she looked a little worried "What's wrong?" He asked. "There's a reason why Hana wants us to come to dinner." She said nervously, her habit of poking her fingers together came back for one last hurrah as she looked down at her lap. "What's the reason. If there's something that's hard to say please just tell me, I won't be mad at you or anything. I promise." He said earnestly, making her smile. "Okay, thank you Naruto-kun. It's an apology dinner, ever since we've been dating, Kiba's been hitting on me. N-now before you get mad there's a reason why I didn't tell you." She added quickly as his face became unreadable. He was silent for several second before he smiled, much to wide of a smile for her tastes, it looked fake, and showed far to many teeth to be anything but predatory. "I'm afraid we'll both have to apologize for something after all. I'll be back in a few hours sweetie, I need to go horrifically kill something." He said cheerfully. Hinata was quicker then he was however and before he could flash away she paralyzed him from the neck down with a quick Jyuuken poke. "Hinata." He said warningly. "I know Naruto-kun. I thought I could handle it. I'm sorry, can you ever forgive me... I'll... I'll understand if you don't." Hinata replied, her voice growing small as she finished talking. Naruto sighed, using the only part of himself he could move and rubbed his cheek against hers. "There's nothing to forgive Hinata-chan. All the blame rests on Kiba, not you. Can you release me though? If we're gonna deal with this I think we're going to need Hana's input."

"No need Naruto-kun. I already have a plan that involved her." She didn't bother freeing him, she simply unzipped his pants and pulled her own pair down the her thighs. Before sitting on his lap again, grinding her already wet pussy against his length. "Hinata-chan you know I love you and your insatiable lust for my cum but Hana's just in the bathroom. She's not gonna take very long." He protested halfheartedly. "All part of the Plan Naruto-kun." She said absently. Lining herself up she let out a blissful sigh as the familiar feeling of being filled as she sank down onto him. _ _ _ _The Bathroom_ _ _ _ "Kami, I was so closer earlier! Why couldn't Hinata finish her story!" Hana let her frustrations out. Her shorts were pooled around her ankles and her panties were stretched across her spread knees. She had sealessly used the Sound Barrier Jutsu, having become intimately familiar with it over the past three years as her need to find a mate grew stronger and stronger, forcing her to finger herself three or four times a day. "I'm so hot right now. I want Naruto's fat cock inside me! Hinata you lucky bitch! If I could just borrow him for a day. An hour, hell I would settle for five minutes!" Hana ranted, adding a third finger as she pumped them in and out of her pussy. After a few minutes Hana ripped off her jacket and threw it on the floor. Allowing her to viciously pinch her nipples. She was lost in her own little world as her orgasm grew closer. "Mate me Narutokun. Tame me and fuck me like a bitch in heat!" She moaned, picturing him dominating and fucking her. It wasn't long before she let out a loud howl-like scream and dirtied the tiled floor with her juices. Catching her breath she cleaned up the mess, got dressed, and canceled her Jutsu before leaving the bathroom. Entering the living room again she saw a serene Hinata and a relaxed Naruto talking to eachother, still snuggled up together one the couch. "So Hana, what time should we arrive?" Naruto asked as he looked up at her. "We usually eat around eight, so stop by then." she replied as she sat down in her previous spot. While Hana and Naruto were catching up she started to smell something. It only took a few minutes for her to realize that the two had had sex while she was in the bathroom. She must have jumped or something because when she glanced at the blunette she found the girl grinning impishly at her. Every bit of steam she had let off in the bathroom earlier returned with a vengeance and she excused herself. She had to stop twice on the way home to finger herself... Meanwhile, back at the Uzumaki building, Naruto pulled out of Hinata, pleasantly drained, revealing they had been having slow sex the whole time. "Are you sure about this Hinata-chan? Don't get me wrong I personally love the idea. And it will piss Kiba off, but I don't see why we should add Hana into this." Naruto said, sounding skeptical about the whole thing. "I'm sure Naruto-kun. Besides, it's killing two birds with one stone. One, Kiba will learn that this is what happens when your sister works against you and Hana will finally get what she's been craving. So this idea is mostly for her anyway. And you can't tell me you don't like your part in this plan" She said mischievously, an evil smirk splitting her face, scaring Naruto more then he cared to it. "Alright, alright, I'll go along with it. So what do ya think I should wear?" Naruto asked as they both made their way to the bedroom. _ _ _ _The Inuzuka Compound_ _ _ _ After Hana finally made it home she changed her panties first thing, and than headed for her brothers room only to find it empty. She heard someone in the kitchen however and walked downstairs. She thanked her luck as Kiba was pulling a bag of dog food out of the cupboard. "Feeding the dogs?" She greeted rhetorically.

"Yeah, it's my turn today. I gotta clean'em as well. Why, you need me for something?" Kiba asked, almost dropping the lopsided bag. "Actually I do. C'mon, we can talk while you work." Hana replied as they made their way to the backyard. She didn't want their mother to overhear them, just in case she was home. "What'd you want to talk about?" Kiba grunted as he filled the dog bowls. "Well I had a very interesting talk with Hinata today." Hana said lowly. Kiba stopped what he was doing and out the bag on the ground, looking up at her with a hopeful expression. "What did she have to say? Anything good about me?" He replied, not noticing or ignoring her change in tone. "Take a guess genius. You should know the answer by now. So tell me, why are you hitting on Hinata while she's dating Naruto. You've known for years that she's loved him, so why start all this now." She said, her tone conveying how disappointed in him she was. "I just think that she should be with someone less dangerous. I mean look, Naruto may be the hero of the village but he has enemies. What if one of them took her hostage or something. Besides Naruto doesn't deserve her, what has he ever done for her?" Kiba demanded. "You may be her teammate Kiba, but you don't control her life. She fought Pein for him, ? I think she's more than aware of what she signed up for. I want you to stop asking her out, she's told you plenty of time's to stop." Hana commanded. Kiba hesitated, an alpha female had given him a command and he should follow it. But his pride made him push forward. "But what if I can show her that I'm better then Naruto? I can be there for her, I can help with any problems she may have. She won't need to rely on Naruto anymore. I'm perfect man for her." Kiba declared cockily. Hana growled, her order was clear, but the welp didn't listen. The only thing holding her back from punishing him for it was the thought of what Naruto was going to do to him when he found out. "Kiba, I think she's already found the perfect man for her. Besides that, how are you gonna show her. Naruto's been trained by one of the legendary three, and he's learned sage mode. The simple fact is he's stronger than most of the ninja in the village. How are you going to convince Hinata to give up that for you?" She patronized. "Well tell me what makes him so damn special than! Just because he has the nine tails sealed in him, you saw what happened, he almost turned into the full nine. And Hinata was right there! She told us what happened when she recovered, so tell me Hana, how can she love him, for all I know he could have almost killed her." Kiba hissed back. "Well you're clueless as ever I see. I won't tell you why you're clueless, but I'll let you think it over. They're coming over for dinner tonight, and after that when mother is busy I want you to apologize. Maybe then you'll learn why she loves him so much." Hana said before she headed back inside, not bother to wait for his response. _ _ _ _ A Few Hours Later: 8:00 P.m._ _ _ _ After Hana entered her home she told her mother that Naruto and Hinata were coming over for dinner. Tsume started dinner right away, needing to start early to make sure they had enough. Tsume made rice, chicken, pork chops, and potatoes. Hana set the table as Kiba was in his room pacing back and forth. he really didn't want to apologize to Hinata and right in front of Naruto no less. If there was one thing that everyone knew was that Naruto had a temper when you set him off. He was kind of wondering why Naruto never came and beat his ass already actually. So he just decided to ignore it as he walked into his closet and picked out some clothes. After a few minutes Kiba exited his room wearing light brown long sleeve dress shirt, with some black pants. He tried unsuccessfully to fix his hair,so he settled for gelling it back. He made his way to the kitchen and saw that all the food on the longer than normal table. He pulled a chair out for himself and waited. As his mother and sister came out they both stared at him in eery synchrony. The same "Be on your best behavior or else" Glare firmly in place on both their faces.

"So what time did they say they were gonna us? it's already 8:05." Kiba said, not lifting a finger to help set the table with his sister. "It's only been five minutes Kiba. They'll be here." Hana replied. Sure enough a few seconds later the doorbell rang. "See, told ya." She said, quickly finishing she answered the door. She came face to face with a very handsome Naruto wearing a dark orange dress shirt with black pants. He wasn't wearing his headband for once, which made his spiky hair even more unruly, and attractive in her opinion. As for Hinata, she was wearing a long sleeve blue and white jacket with a Yin/Yang symbol on the back and shin length, dark blue pants. She was carrying a pumpkin pie with her as well. "Sorry we're late, Naruto-kun had a hard time picking out the right shirt and my hair decided to be difficult." Hinata said, handing over the pie to Hana. "No problem, you were only late by a few minutes, but please, come in." Hana replied, letting the two in. They took off their shoes and headed to the Kitchen. Once there Naruto was sorely tempted to attack Kiba, but Hinata's hand on his shoulder stopped him. Naruto pulled out a chair for her and sat himself so they across from Kiba and Hana with Tsume at the head of the table. "Hello Hinata-Chan you look lovely in that." Kiba complimented as he looked at Hinata. Far to closely for Naruto's liking. Hinata tried to grab his upper thigh but ended up missing. She accomplished her goal of stopping Naruto's rage in it's tracks however so she gave little Naruto a few pats and withdrew her hand. "Thank you, Naruto-kun told me that I should wear it more often." Hinata said, her subtle hint flew right over the boy's head however. After a few minutes of small talk Tsume came out of the kitchen with the last of the food. "Oh! Naruto, Hinata, I'm glad you could us for dinner. How have the two of you been lately?" Tsume asked as she sat down. "We've been doing fine, Naruto just got back from Amegakure. He accepted the job as the ambassador for both our villages'." Hinata replied. "Interesting, that job involved to much talking for my tastes. Congratulations though. I saw your new place a few days ago, how do you like it?" Tsume started getting herself some food, which seemed to be an unspoken signal, as Kiba and Hana started grabbing food as well. "Thank you. The new place is great and a lot bigger than my old apartment. The ambassador job is temporary though. The leader of rain was teaching me a few Taijutsu styles for a project the Kage's are setting up." Naruto replied, cutting his pork chops as he spoke. "I've heard about that, but I never found out what it was." Tsume itted, both herself and Hana becoming more interested in the conversation, both being curious for different reasons. "It's a Kunoichi only Taijutsu class. The Kage's believe there's an even greater threat then Pein out there somewhere. So in order to promote village unity and strengthen their ninja at the same time they decided a class to help kunoichi with what is usually their weakness is a perfect idea. Baa-chan picked me for the job of being the teacher. the potatoes please." Naruto asked suddenly. "Thanks Hinata-chan." He said after she handed him the large bowl. "Sounds like you're gonna be pretty busy for a while. Are any Konoha kunoichi in the class? Hana's a vet-nin now and must be getting terribly pudgy from lazing around all day." Tsume joked, brushing off Hana's glare. "There are, and if you want you're more than welcome to , Hana. I haven't been given an exact date yet, but the classes aren't that far off." Naruto answered. "You should Hana. Me, Sakura, Ino, Tenten, and Temari, are all taking it as well. So it could be fun." Hinata encouraged. "Sure I'd love to ." Hana replied. After they were all done eating Tsume rounded up the plates and took them into the kitchen. When she returned there was a messenger bird on her shoulder and she had her mission clothes on. "I got a message Hokage-sama, I hate to leave all of a sudden like this, but Tsunade-sama

wants to talk to me. It's about a mission, I'll be gone for a day or so. Three at most." Tsume said, the last part aimed at her children. She was out the door a few seconds later. As soon as Naruto heard the door close he looked at Kiba "Okay, now that she's gone let's talk about the real reason why we're here. Is there something you have to say to Hinata-chan, Kiba?" Naruto said calmly. Kiba gave him a surprised look. "So you decided to wait for my mother to leave. Good idea, now let get to business, what do you think I should say." he asked. "You know damn well what. I may have just found out of what you were doing, but it stops now. Me and Hinata-chan are together. If you have a problem with that, than we're taking this outside. Explaining to your mother why there's blood all over her home would be to troublesome." Naruto answered heatedly. "So you just found out, I thought you were smarter than that Naruto. Besides, what should I apologize for? What makes you so damn special. I've cared for her ever since we were Genin. You never noticed her until now, it took an almost dying act to confess to you. And only after that you notice her? Would you have noticed her if she didn't try to save you?" Kiba finished with a smirk. "You're most likely right. I was an idiot. But it doesn't matter. All that matters is that I now have the privilege of calling the nicest girl i've ever met my girlfriend." Naruto said, turning his head to say the last part directly to Hinata. Hinata blushed and smiled widely before leaning forward and kissing him softly, putting all her feelings into the kiss. They pulled apart a few seconds later. "So Kiba, have anything else to say? May as well get it all out in the open now." Naruto said, still looking into Hinata's eyes. Kiba's jaw clenched. "Okay then. You don't deserve someone like her, how can someone from the Hyuuga clan love the likes of you. Hinata could have anybody in the village, but she wanted you. Everyone was surprised that she liked you, even now some of us don't understand why, I mean look at her, she's beautiful, she's rich." Kiba said, his nails digging into his palms as his fists clenched. "The reason why I'll never love you, or anyone else, is because Naruto-kun understands me just like I understand him. We both had very unhappy childhoods. He was everything the village hated for reasons he had no control over. And I had a family that didn't care if I came back home alive or dead. Even when I found out about the Kyuubi being sealed in him I loved him even more, because even with the power to get back at everyone, he never tried to. Instead he continued wanting to protect everyone. Never losing sight of his goals. That, is why I love him." Hinata stood up from her chair as she was talking. Her voice never raised but Kiba felt like his other teammates Kikaichu all of a sudden. "I knew she loved me, but to have her lay it all out like that...' Naruto saw the young woman in front of him in a new light. "She reminds me of those two, I wonder what Hashirama and Minato would say if they saw this.' Kyuubi mused, thinking of his former containers mates. He began to see the young Hyuuga heiress in a while new light. Both men knew what it was like to love a demon container. Though neither of his previous hosts were as hated as his current one both men knew how to see past the stigma their wives carried with them. "So you're telling me that I have zero chance with you, okay, I'll accept that. For now. But let me ask you this Naruto. For someone who doesn't even have a family, or doesn't even know who their parents are, how can you possibly understand Hinata? It's as she said, she had a very sad childhood. But hers was family related. So how can you, a clueless orphan, understand her." Kiba smirked again crossing his arms as he praised himself for getting the upper hand. "I don't." Naruto itted, "But your wrong about one thing Kiba. I may have only seen my father once, but I know who my parents are." Hinata looked at him in surprise, and a little hurt. "You know your father Naruto? Who was he?

Why didn't you tell me?" "So what!" Kiba said smugly, "He was probably just some loser anyway. I've probably never even heard of him." "Just the opposite you dumbass, my father was the strongest ninja in Konoha's history. He was also my role model when I was a kid. He was the fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze." Naruto revealed. Causing everyone in the room to either gasp or scoff in disbelief "Bullshit. If that's true you'd be using his last name." Kiba sneered. Naruto opened his mouth to reply, but froze. Closing his mouth he closed his eyes and looked like he was concentrating, when he opened them again they were glowing red. "I can answer that." another, darker, voice replied from Naruto's mouth. Hinata rolled her eyes as Hana and Kiba were frozen on the spot. "Did Naruto-kun give you control, Kyuubi? And would it kill you to give a girl a little warning?" Hinata sighed. "I'm sorry for that my dear, it's just that I got tired of this. And yes, I did ask Naruto for control. Your teammate is actually lucky. Naruto was a few seconds away from ripping his throat out. Before he could I asked him for control. I'm assuming it's not polite in human culture to kill one of your hosts." Kyuubi said mirthfully."Such odd creatures you are." Seeing as the two Inuzuka still looked ready to either faint or scramble backwards screaming pleas of mercy he tried to calm them down. "Relax you stupid dogs, i'm just here to answer your question about my containers name. It's simple really, he's been using his mother's name so long he sees it as an insult to his mother if he switches. A childish sentiment, but a valid one. But you, little puppy, need to apologize, and i'm not leaving until you do." And just like that Kyuubi's mere presence became suffocating for Kiba. "Okay! Okay! I'll apologize. But, let me ask Hinata one more question." Kiba squeaked out. "Very well." Kyuubi closed his eyes for a second as he gave control back to Naruto. "Sorry about that. He was right though, I needed a second to cool off. And i'm sorry for not telling you Hinata, that detail just kinda slipped into the background." Naruto told her honestly before turning back to Kiba. "Well?" Kiba smirked again, pulling out his game winning trump card. "Well than tell me this Hinata. Are you sure you can trust Naruto with all those Kunoichi? Plus with him being the ambassador to both the leaf and rain village, even temporarily, he's outside the village an awful lot. What makes you think he isn't fucking another girl on the side? What makes you so sure he won't fuck one of those kunoichi? Can you really tell me in full confidence that Naruto can control himself in that situation? I mean any guy would be literally jumping for joy at this opportunity." Kiba leaned back in his chair and put his hands behind his head, the very picture of smug satisfaction. Naruto blinked as he realized he hadn't told Hinata about the whole, demonic heat, thing. Everyone looked at Hinata as she started laughing loudly. "News flash Kiba, me and Naruto have sex, a lot, with several other as well. Threesomes, foursomes, orgies. Naruto-kun can screw us all into bliss. I've even fucked a few of the girls when Naruto-kun was away. So if Naruto didn't seduce any of those girls I would be severely disappointed. He has my permission, and blessing, to turn every one of his students into cum addicted sluts. In fact, since Hana's taking the class to why don't we start early?" Hinata grinned and walked over to Hana. Grabbing her by the back of her neck she bent the older girl over and thoroughly ravished her mouth with her long tongue. Kiba sat stock still as he watched his sister get molested by the most innocent girl he knew. That last thought triggered a new thought. "Wait, maybe this is a dream... yeah... that's it. Sweet, innocent Hinata would never even think of kissing another girl. Much less my sister of all people. Maybe I'm having one of those double dreams? Or is it a waking dream? Where I'm having a dream within dream. If I go back to sleep I should wake back up. This whole day was just a dream. Hehe, I can't believe that I actually thought Naruto was the fourth Hokage's son. Insanity." Kiba said out loud before he stood up and walked up to his room. Even the two girls paused in their session to give him an incredulous look.

"Oookay...?" Hinata said slowly. "Well I guess he couldn't handle the truth. So Hana, how shall we start this? I know you want Naruto, I saw you looking at him back at the house. Plus when I was talking about the sex, you never covered your shoulder so I saw it moving." Hinata smiled as Hana gained a shocked and then guilty look. For Hana everything was going so fast, she didn't expect Hinata to kiss her like that, what was even more surprising was that she was starting to like it. She'd never kissed another girl before, but after that first kiss she wanted more. She was so caught up in her thoughts she didn't notice Naruto was behind her until he grabbed her waist, pulling her back against his chest. "Ya Know Hana, to be truthful, I wanted to fuck you when I first saw you at home. When Hinata recommended we do this I could barely contain my excitement." Naruto said as he slowly started taking off her clothes. At the same time Hinata grabbed her chin and leaned in for another round of kisses. Hana soon found herself completely naked. Hinata started toying with her nipples. "I must say Hana, you've got a pretty good size breasts. I can't wait to play with them." Hinata grinned as she took off her own jacket, showing Hana her fishnet t-shirt. Hana barely had time to look at the other girls breasts before her attention was stolen by Naruto when he reached around and started running his hands up and down her sides. Hana let out a soft moan as Hinata dropped to her knees and took off Hana's panties. She looked up at Hana for a moment, sly amusement clearly visible in her eyes. "Look at that, we've only just begun and you're already dripping wet. You really are just a horny bitch aren't you Hana?" Hinata teased as she rubbed her fingers along the Inuzuka's pussy lips. Hana let out another moan as she felt Naruto take over for Hinata in massaging her breasts while Hinata teased her moistening pussy. Both Naruto and Hinata were surprised when Hana started muttering under her breath and grinding her pelvis into Hinata's hand. "S-so hot, all I wanna do is cum. So close..." She whimpered as she felt her release approaching. "Already Hana? I thought you'd last longer than this. But tell me first Hana, were you masturbating before we got here? Because I have the strangest feeling you were." Naruto teased, pinching her nipples harder to get her to talk, succeeding in making her groan loudly before answering "yes! yes, I masturbated about you both! I wanted to fuck both of you. I was imagining you fucking my ass with that giant cock of yours while I eat out of Hinata. I wanted you to fuck me earlier at your apartment. I was masturbating about the both you when in the bathroom! Please, I need to cum!" Hana screamed as Hinata started fingering her faster. "Keep talking you lowly bitch. Tell us how badly you wanted to get fucked. Be honest, if you don't, we'll both leave, and leave you here unsatisfied." Hinata threatened as she stopped. Just one finger thrust away from her release Hana was more than desperate. "Please don't stop! I've had to masturbate so much lately. I've masturbated more times today then I have in a week, and it's all because of you two! I had to keep my door locked so I wouldn't get caught. I wanted you two so badly. I'll do anything you want, name it, just please just don't stop!." Hana babbled. Hinata grinned at Naruto. "This is fun!" she cheered, vastly enjoying the other girl turning to putty in her hands. "isn't it just?" Naruto agreed with a grin. Hinata started licking the older girl again. Hana bit he lip when Hinata pressed a finger against her anus and slowly inserted her finger and shuddered lightly as she came. Hinata started drinking her juices as they ran down her thighs. When Hana's orgasm stopped she was heavily. Hinata stood up and grinned at Hana "Look at that Naruto-kun, she likes having her ass played with." Hinata smiled wickedly. Rubbing her thighs together she realized how hot she was. "Hana I'm gonna show you a new ability I have. I haven't used it much so i'm still working things out." She said. unbuttoning her pants she slowly slid them down her hips, giving her two person audience a show. Seeing as she wasn't wearing any panties she focused on her technique. After a few seconds Hana watched in amazement as she saw Hinata's clit grow longer, she didn't know what she was expecting but this definitely wasn't it. Her clit stopped growing at about nine inches long and about two inches thick. "Now Hana, me and Narutokun wanna see how good you are with your hands, so first you're going to give us both a hand jobs."

Naruto was shoulder to shoulder with Hinata as soon as she got done talking, obviously liking the idea. Hana pleasure clouded mind didn't even think to ask Hinata about the fact that she didn't need a scroll for the technique she just used. So she grabbed both their cocks and slowly started stroking them. A few seconds later the urge to taste them hit her and Hana started licking their cocks. "Mmm, suck on it." Naruto moaned. Hana complied and started sucking on his length, using her now free hand to double fist Hinata's cock. "I bet you couldn't wait to get on your knees like the horny bitch you are. Harder, use your tits. If you don't do it any faster, we won't cum." Hinata threatened. The horrifying thought of both Naruto and Hinata not cumming for her, caused her to switch positions so she was giving Hinata a titfuck while sucking Naruto off. She pulled back after a few minutes and started licking his length between words, "Please cum for me, I want you both to cum. I want to feel your hot cum covering me, I want to taste it so badly." Hana moaned out as she started sucking even faster then before and pushing her breasts tighter together. "Oh, the little whore wants our cum that badly... well if you continue the way you're going you might just get your wish." Hinata said, a lusty smile coming to her face. It didn't take for the two to fall prey the eager Inuzuka's efforts. Without warning Naruto thrust deeper into her mouth and Hinata pulled back, grabbing Hana's hands and using them to jerk herself off. Hana's mouth filled instantly and Naruto's cum started pouring out of her stretched lips onto her breasts while Hinata enjoyed her orgasm by painting the Inuzuka with ropes of her loves borrowed essence. "Now that was a good tit-fuck, but it's about time I got to see how good you are with your mouth, and I bet Naruto already want's to fuck that nice piece of ass. So this is what we're gonna do..." Hinata trailed off as sat on top of the table, Hana and Naruto Instantly knew what to do so Hana moved between Hinata's spread legs and started sucking her off. Naruto grabbed her waist once she got a few inches of Hinata's cock in her mouth and lined his own cock with her asshole. "I've been waiting all day to do this, I'm gonna make sure she walks with a limp for days!" Naruto grinned in anticipation before slamming his cock into her asshole. Hana's muffled scream was cut off as the vibration caused Hinata's eyes to cross and make her force her head farther down her member. "Damn Hana your ass is so fucking tight, I'm gonna fill you up with so much of my cum, you won't be able to sit down without leaking for a week." Naruto said, giving her ass a good slap. Hinata he held a tight grip on Hana's head as she made sure that her cock went fully into her mouth before pausing for a second and pulling back. Forcing the girls head down again as soon as all but the tip of her cock was exposed to the open air, keeping a quick pace. The Hyuuga looked down at Hana and saw despite the rough treatment she still looked like she was in the throws of an orgasm, the look making her even hornier. "That's it, suck my cock you horny bitch. I didn't know you were this good with your mouth. I'm glad me and Naruto decided to fuck you, this mouth is so worth it." Hinata gushed as she picked up the pace, forgoing her routine of pausing to enjoy the girls throat for a few seconds every time she pushed her head down. Hana's claws tore gouges In the table as the pleasure she was experiencing almost doubled. 'Oh Kami, they're both treating me like a whore! It feels so good! I wanna cum so badly... Naruto's fat cock, spreading me open so much! ...And Hinata! I never knew she was like this... Screw walking! If they keep fucking me like this i'll gladly stay sitting down for the next two weeks!' Hana thought as she started moaning around Hinata's cock. Naruto and Hinata both moaned loudly, which was the only warning Hana had as she was suddenly forced to swallow a dozen or so spurts of cum from the girl in front of her. Despite her surprise she was able to drink it all without spilling a drop while she marveled at the sensation of being filled to the brim with Naruto's thick cream. Hana's leg's gave out just seconds after the two's respective climaxes ended. She fell onto her bottom on the floor, breathing heavily. She looked up and saw Hinata looking at her lustfully, her

cock still hard as ever, and judging by the thing she felt resting in the top of her head Naruto was just as eager. "We only came once and she already looks fucked stupid. Well to bad bitch, get on your hands and knees, we're just getting started." Hinata smirked as she looked down at Hana. Hana was stunned at how full she was. Even though they only came inside her once her body was completely filled with their cum, she liked the feeling, and as much a she loathed taking orders Hana had no choice in the matter if she ever wanted them to fuck her again. She would obey her new masters, like a loyal puppy. so Hana got on her knees before them. Naruto activated the Kage Henge, but since he was in heat his cocks were an inch thicker than normal. Hana was salivating at the possibilities of such an ability. She was a tad worries as well, she barely took one cock inside her body, she didn't know if she could handle two. Hana was just about to ask him about how he could do that but Hinata turned her head and shoved her entire cock down her throat once again. Hana could feel Hinata's pelvis press against her nose. But the second one of Naruto's dicks touched the outside of her pussy her bloodline took over. The first second of growling that came from the now feral girl were orgasmic for Hinata, the sharpened teeth she grew a second later however, were not. Crying out in pain Hinata pulled back a quick as she could and curled into a ball around her injured faux appendage. 'The hell?' Naruto wondered as Hana spun around and tried to tackle him. "It's a test." Kyuubi suddenly said. "If you pin her and mount her you become her mate. If you lose and she pins you... well lets just say you're going to have to get used to wearing a collar." The fox trailed off as he giggled to himself. As the two wrestled for dominance Hinata uncurled herself and watched as the two long gashes where Hana's fangs dug into her closed slowly. It wasn't bleeding. In fact, beneath the skin of her penis all she could see was neon blue chakra. Pushing a bit of chakra towards the area she sighed in relief as the last of the pain disappeared as the wounds snapped shut. She looked up at the other residents in the room only to see Naruto slam Hana's hands onto the floor. The Inuzuka tried to pull her hands free but they seemed to be stuck to the carpeting somehow. Before she could make anything more than one attempt to free herself Naruto was behind her, his hands on her hips and his fingernails digging into her skin to hold her in place. Seeing as his Kage Henge was still active he had to spare an instant to line himself up before he slammed both his fatter then usual cocks into her holes. The sight of the girl who'd given her what was probably the most painful injury of her life getting fucked stupid, the drool dripping from the animalistic girl's lolling tongue and glazed look in her eyes as she grunted mindlessly were a pretty clear indicator, woke her cock up instantly. A idea formed in her head and she grinned sadisticly while slowly running her hands up and down her now rejuvenated cock and watched the show. Naruto slammed his now canine-like dicks, rapidly growing knots included, into Hana one last time with a roar as she threw her head back and howled, welcoming the feeling of his seed fill her insides and the relief it seemed to bring as it doused the fires of her need that had been building up due to her bloodline. She'd found her mate, and she couldn't be happier. She bent down and rested her head on the floor, panting to cool off. She was taken completely off guard as she felt and fist knot itself in her hair and viciously pull her head up. She came face to crotch with Hinata. The Hyuuga's cock balancing on her upturned nose. She was grinning so sickly sweet Hana felt the need to brush her teeth. "Well isn't that sweet. Now everyone's satisfied... oh wait..." Her voice dropped dangerously. "I'm not, in fact, you bit me when you did you're little Bitch routine." She ground out. "So now you're going to help me master this technique. See, I don't know how to make my cock bigger yet. So i'm going to make myself as big as I can, and you're going to suck it no matter what, okay?" She chirped the last word, but it was clearly an order. Hana gulped as the girl looking down at her closed her eyes and seemed to concentrate. Her eyes got wider and wider as the cock/clit hybrid between Hinata legs grew, and grew. She kept having to raise her head higher and higher just to look at the tip. She didn't know how long it was

when it finished growing but it was as thick as her bicep and long enough to make her hurt her neck looking up at it. Hinata pulled back and lined herself up, which took a bit of effort at this point, she prepared to collect her revenge. Feeling the enormous tip press itself against her lips Hana clenched her jaw and shook her head. He muffled "No!"'s Were as loud as she could make them. She was interrupted when Hinata backhanded her across the face. "I gave you an order bitch. Suck. my. Cock." She hissed. Since she had her mate she was much more resistant to the commanding aura Hinata seemed to exude. But hinata wasn't having any of that nonsense and grabbed her by the hair and forced her cock into her mouth. Hana's eyes shot wide open as she felt Hinata's Cock hit the back of her throat and keep going. With no sign of stopping. "See that wasn't so hard was it bitch? But next time you don't obey me i'll have Naruto-kun cut you off for six months, you got that? When I tell you to open your mouth like the tramp you are, you damn well better open it. When I tell you to get on all fours and take it in the ass, you do it! You are nothing but our little Inuzuka whore that we fuck whenever or wherever we please." Hinata laid down the law as she finally bottomed out in the dog girl's mouth, Hana's face firmly pressed against Hinata's groin. Hinata moaned loudly as she pulled out as far as she could, which looked almost comical considering how long she currently was, before thrusting back inside. 'Oh Kami, her cock is so big. I can almost feel the tip punching the bottom of my stomach! But it feels so good, I don't want her to stop! If she keeps this up I'll let her do anything she wants... I don't care how painful. I'll become their personal Inuzuka whore after all. But does she have to be so demanding and controlling?' Hana thought as she felt Hinata get a tighter grip on her head and start pounding as hard as she could. Hana made absolutely sure to have her lips curled over her teeth, just in face Hinata got even more pissed. "Fuck Hana, so wet. Put some more effort into it you damn whore, use your tongue! You wanted this after all. Mmm... your mouth feels so good, I should have you suck my cock more often. Yes! That's it, keep sucking my cock like the bitch you are! Be sure to drink all my cum, I don't want you to waste even a drop of Naruto-kun's precious cum!" Hinata cried as she continued using Hana's face as her new fuck toy. Barely a minute later Hinata felt herself coming close and looked down, only to see that Hana's eyes were almost completely rolled back. Hinata could tell that the girl was barely conscious at the moment, but Hinata didn't care. She was gonna make sure that Hana knew her place. She wanted Hana to know that she was just another fuck toy like the others. After a couple more seconds Hinata saw Hana's eyes roll completely back. "You better not out bitch, I'm almost there... just a few... more... seconds." Hinata's voice got higher and quieter and her eyes were starting to go crossed as she thrust three times really quickly before letting out the biggest load she'd ever dropped right into Hana's stomach. Unnoticed by either of the two girls Naruto, who was currently watching the two in amusement, literally attached to Hana for the next half hour, gripped Hana's throat lightly and used Touch of Heat. The jutsu going into her throat and into Hinata's cock, causing the bluenette to scream at the top of her lungs in orgasmic bliss, her own eyes rolling into the back of her head as the pleasure quadrupled. The semi-conscious Hana felt the tube of meat in her throat swell up just before she felt a warmth in her belly. Despite her need for air Hinata kept an iron grip on both sides of her head. The Hyuuga's entire body was shivering at the strength of her climax and she sure as hell wasn't going to do anything crazy, like letting her fuck toy get away, that would ruin the wondrous feeling. 'A... air... need... air.' Hana thought faintly as she kept swallowing as best as she could around the massive hybrid that was close to dislocating her jaw just to make sure the cum pouring into her stayed down. The blackness at the edge of her vision finally swallowed the last speck of light and she went limp the same time Hinata's scream died down and she fell backwards, ed out cold. Her Futanari Justu shrunk back to what was apparently it's standard size, slipping out of Hana's loose lips with a wet Pop, but didn't disappear from between her legs.

Lowering Hana and himself down Naruto warmed up his Massage of Healing Jutsu and got familiar with Hana's body as she was recovering. He didn't really know how long she was unconscious for but the knots that were still wedged inside her holes finally deflated and just a few seconds later she groaned and started waking up. "Oh, good. You're awake. Now the real fun can start." Naruto grinned as the girl underneath him actually squealed when he started thrusting down into her. _ _ _ _ Two Hours Later_ _ _ _ Hana was now standing on her knees, her arms were held my Naruto behind her while Hinata stood in front of her, humping her chest. They had come inside Hana so much that she looked five months pregnant and her whole body was covered in their seed. Hinata had seemingly become addicted to setting the tip of her cock on Hana's tongue and forcing her to drink every drop she poured into her mouth. Hana had lost track of how many times Naruto had cum, but Hinata was on orgasm number twenty-three. Hana was basically a drooling cum drunk whore at the moment. Both Hinata and Naruto let go of Hana and let her collapse onto her back. Hinata came just before Naruto and released only a few drops of cum onto the almost unconscious girl. Naruto saw this and grinned, stepping back and to the side he thrust right into the pleasantly surprised Hyuuga's pussy and let loose a high powered Endless Supply enhanced load directly into her womb. Hinata purred and enjoyed her extended orgasm. When Naruto finally pulled back they both lazily got dressed. "Hana must have been very horny. I'm surprised she lasted this long, considering what you did to her. I loved that by the way. That Mistress Hinata thing you pulled off was incredibly sexy." Naruto complimented as he zipped up his pants and used a quick Massage of Healing on Hana, to hopefully get rid of the soreness she would definitely be feeling the next day, focusing mainly on her throat and jaw. "I agree, I can honestly say I can't wait till next time. The Mistress thing comes with the cock apparently. When it's not active all the girls are friends and colleagues, but when it's on all I can see is just sluts made for our amusement. I'm actually a little worried." Hinata came clean. Naruto picked Hana up bridal style and set her on the sofa. He covered her in a blanket that he rummaged from a nearby closet before he answered. Walking over to Hinata her hugged her, slightly uncomfortable but doing his best to ignore the feeling caused by the bulge that was pressed against his leg from her still active Jutsu he pulled back and gave her a chaste kiss before touching his forehead against her and looking deep into her lavender orbs. "It's okay Hinata-chan. If there's one thing I know for certain it's that you are the kindest girl i've ever met. And I firmly believe it's going to take more then a hunk of chakra between your legs to permanently change that fact. Just enjoy the new mindset while it lasts and have some fun." He assured her. He smiled as her worried expression melted into a loving and grateful look. He wrapped his arm around her shoulder and led her towards the door. After they put their shoes on they made sure to lock the door and started walking, not really caring where they went. After a while of walking Hinata seemed to snap out of her thoughts and looked up at him. "Thank you Naruto-kun, I feel much better. We need to talk though..." She said. "I already know what your gonna ask, and yes, it's true. I'm the fourth Hokage's son." Naruto said as they entered the park and by chance found the perfect spot where the moon was bright enough to see everything. "But... why didn't you tell me sooner? What made you not tell me?" Hinata asked, the hurt feeling from dinner returning. "Well... I-I thought if I told you, then you would only be with me because of that. I know now that was incredibly stupid of me. I also didn't want people knowing because... because I was scared. Scared that everyone I knew would lose sight of Naruto, the knucklehead ninja they grew up with and just see Namikaze Naruto." Naruto itted vulnerably as he looked at Hinata pleadingly. Naruto winced as she slapped him full in the face. He looked down sadly, thinking he'd ruined everything, when she lifted his chin and kissed him lovingly.

"You actually thought that? You actually thought that I would only stay with you because you're the Yondaime's son? I fell in love with you, Uzumaki Naruto. I love you for you, not because you're the son of a hero. I fell in love with someone that everyone thought was scum, a failure, just like me." Hinata confessed as tears could be seen coming down her face. She laughed as best as she could and gave a watery grin. "I've loved you since before it was cool to love you." She joked. Naruto was once again speechless. He felt his own eyes water a little and tried to stealthily wipe them behind her back as he hugged her tightly. "I'm so sorry Hinata-chan. You know how big of an idiot I can be at times. I didn't take your feeling into consideration. And I promise to never do that again. Can you forgive me?" Naruto asked as he pulled back and wiped the tears off her face with is thumb, 'I'll never lie or keep anything from her again. It's the promise of a lifetime.' He declared to himself with conviction. Maybe they could go out on the town one of these days? That would be a perfect time to tell her about his current... situation. "Of course I can. You may be an idiot, but you're my idiot." Hinata smiled and leaned forward. The two lost themselves in the feeling of kissing one of the people they loved dearly under the moonlight. 'Besides, with you being a Hokage's son and thus royalty and me being the Hyuuga heiress there's no telling how many bitches we can collect. You sluts had your chance, now you're going to have to come crawling on your hands and knees and beg me for the honor of pleasing us if you want a piece of him.' Hinata plotted with an evil grin before she glanced down at her crotch only to roll her eyes as she noticed her Futanari Jutsu was still on. 'I'm gonna have to work on that.' She mused to herself as she canceled the Jutsu. Oddly enough her desire to have a harem of girls for herself and her Naruto didn't go away. Only now it was fueled by her desire to have a large, loving family. _ _ _ _ End _ _ _ _ Ok I hope you all liked this chap, I know you reader's had to wait awhile for the new chap to be posted, but a few things have kept me from writing, but for now I'm good and ready to write some more, so chap 30 will be a Naruhina and NaruKin, the beginning will have a small Naruhina lemon, than the main lemon will be a NaruKin, Tayuya will also be in the chap for a bit, but her chap is after the Kin, so both Tayuya and Kin will be taken out of the poll. making the tayuya and Kin threesome chap 31 And also it looks like I got a date for the Kunoichi class to start! Finally! The Kunoichi class will start in chap 32, I've already got the order in which the lemons for the Kunoichi class, so you might seen the first one's I start with in chap 31 Plus I got a message from booze, he said that he is working on the Hyuga chap, he will send me the chap once he is done, so please leave a review, or message me with your opinion, or suggestion, about the Kunoichi class, I will answer any questions you may have about it Bye for now NaruHinaSakufan1

Being Honest

C

hapter 30 – being honest

Author's notes

Okay here's chapter 30 for Pile Of lemon's! I'm sorry it took me so long to update the story, a lot of stuff has happened in my personal life, so time for writing has been a bit hard, but I'm glad to say that I hit a personal goal for this story. My goal being to get to 30 chapters as fast as possible. My next goal is to get this story to 50 chapters, so only 20 more to go! Anyways, I'd like to personally thank Slicerness and The Konoha Booze Hound; they helped me a lot in this chapter. They gave me a lot of ideas for this chapter is particular, so in a way, this is kinda their chapter and I'm just writing it. So I hope you enjoy the chapter. Leave a review with your opinion, suggestions, or even an idea for a future chapters if you think of anything. P.s. As some of you readers can tell I have rewritten most of The Two Immortal's. I'm still working on that story as well as Naruto's Journey, and War and Love, so just be aware that those stories will updated soon. P.s.s. Me and Slicerness made a few mistakes with Hanabi. We both thought that she was about 12 years old, but she's actually 14. So as of right now she is 14 years old. We've also made a few changes to her physical appearance as well, but you'll find that out when you read that chapter once booze finishes with it. This chapter will contain a bit of Naru/Hina, followed by a lot of Naru/Kin. Tayuya will also be in this chapter, but not in the pairing. YET. It'll make more sense when you read the text below. So without further adieu, here's chapter 30. _ _ _ _ The Next Day At The Inuzuka Residence _ _ _ _ It was another great morning in the leaf village. The birds were chirping, the Sun was shining, and Kiba Inuzuka was twisting and turning in his bed. The reason for this was because he could still hear the screams and moans of his Sister getting fucked like the horny bitch she was. After a few more fitful turns Kiba heard the final scream of his Sister ing out. His eyes shot open as he sat up, waking up from his nightmare. 'What the hell was all that about? Why the hell did I dream about my Sister getting fucked by Naruto and Hinata? And why did I dream that Hinata kissed Hana? Man I gotta stop eating kibbles before I go to bed, they give me strange nightmares.' Kiba thought as he looked out his window and saw that it was morning. He got up and headed down to the kitchen, distractedly noticed his sister Hana wearing only a long light brown t-shirt with their clan symbol on the back and gray jogging pants making pancakes as she hummed to herself. "Hey sis, you're up early. Did you go out for your morning jog already?" Kiba asked. Checking the refrigerator he grabbed a carton of orange juice and a cup before pulling out a chair for himself. "Huh? Oh! Yeah, I did. After everything that happened last night I decided to wake up a little earlier than usual. I actually just got back a few minutes ago. How come your up so early in the morning?" Hana asked. She was actually only telling half the truth, after the complete plowing she got from Naruto and Hinata she had gotten up at the crack of dawn to see that her cloths a cum covered mess. She ed that she had given both of them a blow job so it must've been from that. After that she tried to stand, but her legs felt like jelly. She blamed the brutal ass fucking she'd gotten from Naruto shortly after that. So she quietly, and slowly, until she could feel her legs again anyway, went to her room and threw her sticky cloths into the trash before she went to her closet and put on the clothes she had on now. After that she still couldn't feel her legs very well so she decided

to take a little jog to get the feeling back. "What are you talking about? What happened yesterday?" Kiba asked as he poured himself another cup of juice. "What, you don't ? Ya know, when Naruto made you apologize to Hinata, and told us he was the Yondaime's son?" Hana said is disbelief. She turned sharply as she heard the glass Kiba was holding hit the floor and shatter. "What! You're telling me that it wasn't a dream? Bu-but I thought I was dreaming that! Wait... that means you..." Kiba trailed off, his face adopting a mask of horror. "It means I... ?" Hana asked slowly, rolling her wrist in the 'continue' gesture, all the while hoping he didn't her kissing Hinata. "W-well I dreamed that Naruto told us that, yeah, but I also dreamed that you... k-kissed Hinata! I even heard you having sex with them! Please tell me that was a dream! Tell me I was dreaming that!" Kiba pleaded piteously. Hana was shocked to find out he heard them last night, but she didn't want to mentally scar her own Brother so she came up with an idea. "What! How could you dream something like that? You sick little pervert!" Hana accused, mustering all the anger she could to make it seem more realistic. "Wait! I can explain! I don't usually dream that. It was just my brain reacting to all the kibble I ate before bed!" He ignored Hana's disgusted face as he said this, "But you're not lying about Naruto being the Yondaime's son right?" Kiba asked, trying to change the subject as fast as possible. "Yeah, he really is, but now that you've apologized to Hinata I don't have to worry about Naruto killing you. You're lucky that Mom didn't find out. She was a good friend of the Yondaime when he was alive. She would've been disappointed to hear what you've been doing. Now sweep up that broken glass, I don't want you to forget about it and step on it like you did last time." Hana said flatly as she finished making her breakfast and sat on the other side of the table. Kiba got up and headed to the backroom and get a broom and dust pan. 'Dammit I can't believe it. Naruto is actually the Fourth Hokage's son... but no worries, not even that's gonna make me stop! Naruto may have way more power than me, and he may even have more , but I will make Hinata see that she belongs with me. Just because he's the son of a Kage doesn't mean a damn thing to me. But I'll leave her alone for the moment, maybe I can try to be her friend again. After that I can show her how much happier she could be with me! Naruto won't stand a chance.' Kiba absently noted he needed to work on his Evil Cackling no Justu™ as he grabbed the broom and headed back to the kitchen. _ _ _ _ _ With Naruto and Hinata: The Uzumaki Complex _ _ _ _ _ After a romantic time at the park, Naruto and Hinata returned home. Once there Hinata immediately showed him just how much she really cared for him for several hours. Later, the nude couple was lying in bed, cuddled together. Hinata had her head on Naruto chest as always, Naruto's arms wrapped around her. The peaceful silence was enjoyed by both as they slept. That was, until they were woken up by loud knocking at their front door. Naruto and Hinata opened their eyes as the banging continued. "Ugh, morning already? Who the hell could be here already?" Naruto grunted. Hinata lifted her head up and nodded, "I'll check. I swear, it better not be Kiba or I'm going to neuter him with his own teeth." A very grumpy Hinata snapped as she turned on her Byakugan. She looked through the front door to see a male ANBU at their door waiting. "ANBU, I think Hokage-Sama wants us to report to her office." Hinata said as she turned her Byakugan off and looked at Naruto. "Well I might as well answer the door. You gonna take a shower or start with breakfast first?" Naruto asked as he got off of the bed and grabbed his boxer. "I'll start with breakfast, after that we can take a shower." Hinata replied as she got up and grabbed one of Naruto's orange shirts. Slipping it on she shimmied into a pair of icy blue panties. Deciding that was dressed enough to start the day the two headed out of the bedroom. Naruto

heading for the door and Hinata the kitchen. Naruto opened the door, but only enough that the ANBU could only see his head. "Yeah?" He asked. "Sorry to interrupt your morning, but Tsunade-sama would like you and Hinata-sama to report to her office, ASAP." The ANBU said promptly. "'Kay, thanks for the message." Naruto replied, closing the door as the ninja hopped away. Naruto headed back to the kitchen, as soon as entered the room he stopped and looked at the sight in front of him. Hinata looked hot! Was the first thought he could process. She was wearing one of his orange shirts with the leaf symbol on the front, and a pair of very thin panties. Naruto felt an unusually high amount of arousal come over him as he stared at her. "Stop staring at her and fuck her already..." The Fox cut in, ", you're in heat right now. You may have only absorbed half a tail of chakra at the moment, but your own hormones with the added boost from my chakra are increasing your arousal to inhuman levels. Even more so than before... So stop being stupid and fuck the Hyuuga girls brain's out. I bet anything she knows you're staring at her already and wondering why you haven't started yet." And as if to prove the demon's point Hinata's humming took on a distinctively seductive tone. He could practically see the smirk on her lips just by the sound she was making. She also started rocking her hips back and forth, that being the last straw as he felt his chakra decide for him, causing him to become painfully hard in an instant. Grinning, he walked over to his girlfriend and wrapped his arms around her waist, kissing her neck as he caressed her abdomen "So Naruto, what did the ANBU want? Was I right when I guessed that Hokage-Sama wa-"' This was all she could say before she felt Naruto his hands slip underneath her shirt and onto her sides. Naruto hooked his fingers in the waistband of her panties and slowly began to pull them down. Hinata quickly moved everything to the side in preparation and put her hand's on the counter and spread her legs. Naruto pulled her panties down all the way and she kicked them to the side. He pulled down his boxers and kicked them to the side as well before he grabbed Hinata's waist and lined up his cock to her asshole. "You know something, you look absolutely sinful right now. So why don't we skip breakfast and head straight to the main course, hm? How about you tell me how hard you want it Hinata, how hard do you want me to fuck you in the ass." Naruto whispered as he ran his hands up and down her sides. "You know how hard I want it my love, I want you me pound my ass as hard as you can. I want every inch of your cock inside my body, and I want you to fill me with cum until I burst. The Hokage can wait for all I care." Hinata said. Naruto slammed his cock deep into her ass almost before she even finished the last sentence, her mini-rant turning him on even more. All he heard was a loud moan burst from her throat as he began to fuck her mercilessly. The sudden penetration of her anus not even bothering her a bit. "Oh yes! Kami Faster! Pound me more! Oh Kami you're so good,! Fuck my asshole harder Naruto-kun! I don't care who hears me! Fuck me as hard as you can, make me walk into the Hokage's office with a limp!" She screamed, spurring the blond into doing just that. "Damn. You're so fucking good Hinata. I'm almost there, I'm gonna fill you up with so much cum, you'll be dripping for days you horny slut." Naruto moaned as he got a tighter grip on her hips and slowed down, hammering his hips into her twice as hard. "Please do Naruto-kun, fuck your Hyuuga whore! Kami you're pounding me harder than usual. Almost there!" Hinata's nails dug into the counter as she fought to stay upright, Naruto actually was fucking her harder than usual it seemed. "Me too Hinata, I'm almost there. You must be looking forward to this, I don't think your ass has

ever been this tight." He complimented, slapping her ass a few times before he thrust his hips forward with a grunt and came inside her, Hinata cumming just as she felt the first spurt of his seed enter her bowels. Hinata could almost feel every drop of his cum as it painted her insides. She was used to taking in so much of his cum at once, but this time was different. He wasn't using the Jutsu he used to increase the amount, but she felt fuller than usual as he groaned and pumped even more into her. Small amounts of semen started to pour out of her as he kept cumming. After a few minutes Naruto pulled out, the two ninja breathing heavily "Kami... Naruto-kun, you came so much… inside me… I'm used to taking load after load of your cum but you came so much this time." Hinata gushed. She turned around and saw that Naruto's erection hadn't gone down even a millimeter. "Sorry about that Hinata, you just look so gorgeous in my shirt I couldn't help myself." Naruto replied. Hinata slowly took off the shirt and threw it next to the panties and boxers, before she got on her knees "Don't worry about it, I love it when you cum so much, but I'm a little thirsty. I sure could go for my favorite drink right about now." she said as she grabbed Naruto's hard cock and opened her mouth, taking a whole eight inches in one gulp. She took a deep breath and slowly took the other half into her throat before she started sucking hard enough to cave in her cheeks while bobbing her head up and down. Naruto could feel her throat working his cock like a pro. He could also feel her every moan as she dipped lower. "Ah, Hinata your mouth feels so good, I'm not gonna last very long if you keep this up." Naruto said. Hinata would have smiled if she could as she heard this. Sucking even harder she sped up further. After almost five minutes of hard sucking Naruto already could feel his release coming. "Almost there Hinata, don't stop, keep sucking. You're so good with your mouth. You're getting better and better every time you suck me off." Naruto moaned. He held out as long as he could, but even his iron will shattered under her warm mouths urging and he groaned loudly, gripping her head tightly as he came, hard. Hinata felt the large waves of cum pouring down her throat and was again surprised that Naruto was cumming so much. It only took seconds for her throat to be filled with cum and for it to start coming back up. She may have had to hasten her swallowing, but she loved the taste of it. She continued to drink his cum for several minutes, she stopped counting the mouthfuls, content to mindlessly swallow until Naruto pulled out and the rest of his load squirted onto her face. Naruto looked down to see Hinata's mouth wide opened, tongue hanging out as she caught the last few shots as his release ended. "Mmm, Naruto-kun that was so good. You came so much again, I could barely keep up." Hinata said as she stood up and hopped on the counter-top. "Just goes to show how good your blowjobs are getting. C'mon, let's hurry and take a shower, Baa-chan can wait a few more minutes." Naruto said, changing the subject fast. He didn't really know how to tell Hinata being in heat just yet, so he's stall until he could think of a way. "Yeah, I could use a shower. Let's go." Hinata replied. Grabbing Naruto's hand she all but dragged him into the bathroom. _ _ _ _ Twenty Minutes Later_ _ _ _ Twenty minutes of getting more dirty than clean later and Naruto and Hinata left the bathroom and headed to the bedroom. They dried each other off and got dressed. Naruto wore his usual orange jump suit with his red and backed flamed coat, and Hinata decided to wear her mother's outfit again. Since Naruto told her that she looked beautiful in it. So after a few minutes of fixing their hair and brushing their teeth they put their headbands on and headed out into the village, walking towards Hokage tower.

The couple held hands as they walked. Hinata was overjoyed, she was walking with the love of her life in plain sight of the whole village, acting like a couple would. To her it felt like a dream. Speaking of, she'd had so many dreams of her and Naruto walking in the village like this that it was quite literally a dream come true. She had finally got half of her life's dream to come true. The other half was to be the head of her clan and have Naruto at her side as the Hokage. As they were walking she noticed she liked the looks they were getting, some of the villagers were so happy to see the young Hyuuga heiress had finally gotten her man. For those who didn't know of her crush, they were happy the hero of the village had gotten himself a girlfriend. Naruto didn't notice the looks the villagers were giving the lovely couple as they walked as the Kyuubi was currently having a talk with him. "So will your chakra always do that, or will I be in control? As much as I love the sex with Hinata I don't wanna drag her to the bedroom by her hips every time I get the urge to fuck." Naruto said to the fox. "Well I bet the Hyuuga couldn't mind that..." Kyuubi said slyly. "but I'm unsure about it, you're the first male I've been sealed into. My previous containers didn't go through this, as they were female. I don't think it will, it should settle down eventually. But i'm more curious how you're going tell your mate about this. I'm surprised you didn't tell her when you banged her in the kitchen. She was suspicious of your increased virility." 'I agree, I think she knows something up, but I'll tell her today. We're supposed to spend some time together today, and with everything going on we haven't had much time to settle down and talk. So once we do a few things I'll take her out to lunch and go to the park or something and tell her there. I just hope she doesn't punch me out like Sakura-chan used to...' Naruto cringed as he thought about what her Jyuuken could do to him. "Well hows about I tell her? I know much more about this then you do, so I'm sure she'll understand. Besides, I think she'll like it. What girl in the world would get mad that their mate will desire them indefinitely? Anything she does will arouse you, and will lead you both into the bedroom, guaranteed." Kyuubi pointed out. 'I don't know. I think she'll like it more coming from me then you. No offense or anything, but I think she doesn't like the fact that you take over at times. The last time I didn't warn her about you taking over at the dinner she was pretty pissed.' He replied. "I can't blame her I guess, who would like the fact that another voice came out of your mouth? She'll have to get used to the fact though. Oh, and you've arrived at the Hokage tower." The fox suddenly interrupted himself. "So Hinata-chan, what do you think Baa-chan wants to talk about?" Naruto asked as he turned to look at her. "I don't know, let's find out." She replied as they entered the Hokage tower. They were greeted by Shizune and headed upstairs to the Hokage's office, only to find Tsunade and Hiashi talking. "Finally you two decided to show up. What took you two so long?" Tsunade half-demanded as Hiashi turned around and looked at Naruto and Hinata. "Sorry about that Baa-chan, it took us awhile to get dressed and stuff. Hello Hiashi, didn't expect to see you here." Naruto replied. "Hello Father, is something wrong?" Hinata asked as she closed the door behind them. "No, nothings the matter my dear daughter. It's just that me, Hanabi, and the rest of the clan have returned. Tsunade-sama called for me almost as soon as I got back to the manor. Naruto, have you been treating my oldest daughter right?" Hiashi gave Naruto a stern look. "Of course I am, I give her nothing but my respect, I love her. Were you the reason why we were called?" He looked at Tsunade questioningly. "No, actually I called you all here because there's something that we need to discuss and I feel

that Hiashi should be here. So take a seat, we've got alot to talk about and little time." Tsunade halfanswered as Naruto, Hinata took their seats next to Hiashi. "Now Naruto it has come to my attention that you've met your father, is that correct?" Tsunade started off. "yeah, I did. I have to say I was surprised when I saw him. When he told me he was my father I was even more surprised, but I can understand why no one told me who he was." Naruto answered. Hiashi and Tsunade gained a surprised look at his maturity. "So I see you found out, I must say Naruto I didn't expect you to meet him, but how did you go about meeting him?" Hiashi inquired, wanting to know more of the story. "I would like to know as well." Tsunade added. 'Well when I was in eight-tailed state, I was just about to destroy the seal, because I couldn't come up with an answer for the questions Pein was asking me. I felt that I was useless and nothing more, so when I went to tear off the seal, my father grabbed my hand and stopped me. After that he told me that he was my Father." Naruto shrugged, like it was an everyday occurrence. "Well when the Kyuubi told me that you knew who your father was, I was a bit surprised. The Shiki Fuujin is still a mystery. The fourth only explained the seal to the third before his ing, but the reason why I called here for was because I wanted to ask if you wanted to take on the Namikaze name." Tsunade said. Hiashi and Hinata looked a little stunned at the question, Naruto less so. "Lady Tsunade, don't you think Naruto is a little too young to take on the Namikaze name? That would come with being the head of his clan, a big responsibility. I myself was good friends with Minato and his wife, they helped me in my training to become the head of my clan, but don't you think Naruto should be a little older before he take on his duties? Hiashi spoke up. "I agree with you Hiashi, I personality think that he should be older, but this what Minato and Kushina wished for. When Naruto was strong enough to handle himself. I think he proved that he was strong enough to have the Namikaze name when he beat Pein. Plus, he's seventeen, I think that's the perfect age for him to decide. So Naruto, would you like to change your last name to your original one and take up headship of the Namikaze clan?" Tsunade offered. "Well I'm not sure about it yet. I mean I don't know a thing about my mother's clan name and I don't like the feeling of just ditching her last name for my father's." Naruto itted. "Well I can see why you would feel like that, but I will tell you what I know about her. Her name was Kushina Uzumaki and she was from the village of Uzushiogakure. It's ninja were renowned for their fūinjutsu, and their notoriously long live spans. It even gained the title The Village of Longevity. She lived there until the age of 10. That was when the third great ninja war started. At the time most of the other countries saw Uzushiogakure as a high level threat, so it was destroyed. Luckily, there were some survivors. But most of them spread out, all over the elemental nations. After some time in the village she met a young ninja named Minato Namikaze, your father, once they married they almost immediately had you." Tsunade explained, leaving a few things out that she didn't want to tell Naruto just yet. "Kushina Uzumaki..." Naruto mumbled. It was nice to have a little back story aside from her letter. "Was she strong? What kind of Ninja was she?" He asked. "Yes she was strong, actually she was a candidate for the title of the Yondaime, but she ed that honor to your father, as she knew it was his dream. They were a pretty strong team in their teen years. Your mother actually taught your father some of the sealing Jutsu from her village. She even helped him with his signature technique, the Hiraishin. She had a very rare blood limit that was even rare among her clan. I think it was called Chakra Chain's." Tsunade continued. "Wow, she did that all that? What exactly did the Chakra Chains do?' Naruto asked eagerly. Hinata couldn't help but smile, she was happy that Naruto was finally hearing about his mother. "Exactly what the name suggests. She could make chains from her chakra and control them with her own will. Not even the Sharingan could keep up with their speed and unpredictability. Your

mother had the power to change the shape and size of the chains, she could even turn them into blades. The Hyuuga clan even tested one of their against her. It didn't go so well. Isn't that right, Hiashi." Tsunade threw a smirk at the man next to her. "Ah, well, in my defense, how was I supposed to know that the blades could cut through my rotation? Besides, do you know what she made me do when I lost that match! She made me pay for her usual ramen binge for a whole month!" Hiashi seethed, everyone could see a vine pop up on the side of his head. "But that aside Naruto, I would like to know if you would like to change your last name. Your full name would be Naruto Uzumaki Namikaze, and you would have access to both the information we have about both clans and well as information on Uzushiogakure." She offered. "Do you think I would be ditching the Uzumaki name Baa-chan? I mean it is the last name I was given after all." He replied. "In my opinion you won't, your parents wanted you to live a normal life. If Sarutobi would've given you the Namikaze name when you were little a lot of your parents enemies would have come after you. so he wanted to wait till you were either older or strong enough to take it on. I think you would be fulfilling the wished of your parent's. Doing the clan proud." Tsunade explained. Naruto began to think it over, but he was still confused. He didn't know if he was making the right choice. "Hinata what do you think I should do?" Naruto turned to ask his girlfriend. "It's your choice Naruto-kun. Just , I fell in love with Naruto. It doesn't matter if it's Uzumaki or Namikaze. While I agree with Tsunade-sama I will go with whatever you think is best." Hinata said truthfully. "Well I think you've got your answer Baa-chan, I'll change my last name." Naruto decided. "I'll update your profile as soon as possible. Now Hiashi if there's anything you want to add, do it now, as I've got something for Naruto and Hinata to do." She said. "Ah yes, I almost forgot. Naruto, I would like you and Hinata to have dinner at the Hyuuga mansion next week. There are things that I would like to discuss. My other daughter Hanabi has grown very fond of you, she has been wanting to see the both of you lately. So is next week good for the two of you?" Hiashi asked as he got up from the chair. "That's a perfect time. Me and Hinata were planning on spending some time together today, so we'll see you next week." Naruto said, shaking Hiashi's hand before the older man nodded and left. Tsunade was all business as the two teens took their seats. "I have mission's for you both, but I'll let you go so you can have enjoy the day a bit before business. I think that with everything going on time has been very limited for you both. How does starting at lunchtime sound for you two?" She offered. "Well at least I get to spend a few hours with Naruto-kun today, it's better than nothing. What exactly are our mission's?" Hinata questioned. "Well for you Hinata, I need you and Kurenai on gate duty today. Since the other two decided to their time by arm wrestling they both ended up spraining their wrists it will be just you two. They should be fine by tomorrow. Kurenai will be waiting for you." The Hokage informed her charge. "What about me Baa-chan, what mission am I getting?" Naruto asked, a little less enthusiastic now that he'd heard Hinata's mission. "Well I never thought I would utter these word's but... I'm giving you your first solo A-rank mission." Tsunade threw in an exaggerated cringe as she said this, making Hinata giggle and Naruto pout. "My first A-rank on my own, yes! I cant wait! What is it, do I have to save a Priestess, or princess from certain danger, save a small village form a gang of rouge ninja, or-' Was all he could say before Tsunade reached across the desk and flicked his forehead, sending him ass-over-end off the back of the chair in a very painful backflip.

"Shut up brat, it's none of those. Now I would normally give Kakashi these kind of missions, but seeing as he's out of the village. You're my next choice, now shut up and listen!" Tsunade threatened. "Do you going with Jiraiya to one of Orochimaru's hideouts a few weeks after Sasuke left the village?" She asked, pleased that Naruto didn't react to Sasuke's name. "Yeah I , that place had so many traps me and Sakura could barely go anywhere without setting something off. Why, what's so special about that place?" He asked. "Well it turns out we weren't the only ones who found that hideout. A few of the sound ninja were coming back from a mission and they found it. They figured that it was one of Orochimaru's hideouts, but since he was dead, and it wasn't like he could do anything to them, a few of them went inside. After some loud scream's only one of them managed make it out alive. He made it back to the village and told the ANBU that the rest were dead. They had set off traps set all over the compound. He even told them that it was the place where Orochimaru did most of his sick experiments. He said there were room's full of data on pretty much everything. When he looked at the computer your name as well as the Kyuubi's popped up. Before the ANBU could finish speaking to him though he died." Tsunade explained. "Me and the Kyuubi? What information could he possibly have ?" Naruto wondered. "That's what I want you to find out. If you get that data we could find out why Sasuke is so strong and what kind of information he's got on you as well. Plus all the data from his experiments will help us quite a bit. Some of it may have gotten past human testing so it's safe to use. Don't give me that look, people were tortured for those technique's, and if their medical in nature than burning them would be like saying those prisoner's pain and suffering was for nothing. I've already made a deal with the Rice Country Daimyo. I've agreed to help him with food and supplies, since most villages don't trust the sound village, and we get first dibs, as it were, on any of Orochimaru's bases that are found in his country." Tsunade dismissed them with a wave of her hand as she finished talking. "Wow Naruto, your first solo A-rank. How do you feel?" Hinata asked, once they were out of the tower and walking through the village. "I feel great, but I'm starting to wonder what information Orochimaru has on me. Oh well, find out later today I guess, let's walk around. We've got plenty of time together, so let's make it last." Naruto suggested with a smile. "Well since we've got dinner with my father and sister later this week, let's find you some dress clothes. Dinner at the house are always formal, and my father is a very traditional man. He won't like it if you showed up wearing your orange jumpsuit."Hinata said before leading him to Koromaru's Fancy Dress. As soon as they entered a female employee greeted them. Hinata asked if she could help them find the perfect outfit for Naruto. As they were talking Naruto already felt like running out of the store and heading to the safety of Ichiraku's, but before he could Hinata had grabbed his sleeve and held on to him. Naruto felt like she had just read his mind or something. After a few more minutes the female employee had a few outfits picked out for him. She gave them to Naruto before shooing him off to the fitting room, Hinata was sitting down waiting for Naruto to dress. 'Why do I have to wear this thing again? I've never had to wear one before. All this just to impress Hiashi." Naruto thought as he tried on the clothes. "You're so whipped! Hahaha. I can't believe you let her drag you here. If I didn't know better I think you liked it when she's in control." Kyuubi teased. 'In your dreams. It's just that her father might be very traditional, and I don't wanna break any of them. So I have to dress differently for this. I just hope I won't have to try on so many of these...' He mused, not to thrilled about the uncomfortable clothes he had to try on. He opened the fitting room door as he finished up to model himself for Hinata. Hinata watched Naruto walk out of the fitting room with hungry eyes, he cleaned up well. Naruto was wearing black silk pants with a black top opened up with a white t-shit, finished off with black shoes. Hinata looked him up and down for several long seconds, she couldn't believe how good

looking Naruto was in a suit. She than noticed the burnt orange tie he was wearing, but seeing as it was a rather dark shade of orange she it go. "Wow Naruto-kun, you look amazing. The first suit you tried on turned out to be the best." She said. "You think so? I mean I don't normally wear these things so I'm a little confused as to what looks good." He replied, swiveling back and forth in front of the mirror. "I'm very sure. Let's hurry and buy it, I want to go to a few other places." Hinata told him. Naruto walked back into the changing room and changed back. A few minutes later they left the store, Naruto's new clothes in hand. After that they spent the last couple of hours walking around the village, going to a few clothing stores as they talked, before they knew it was already lunch time. Luckily, Hinata had thought ahead and brought some food for a picnic, so Naruto and Hinata went to Naruto's favorite spot, sitting on the fourth Hokage's head. As Naruto got the blanket laid out Hinata got the food out of the storage scrolls and got it ready to eat. After they had eaten their meal in comfortable silence, enjoying the scenery, Naruto looked over at Hinata and simply looked at her. Taking in how beautiful she was, he still couldn't that someone like her have loved him so much. He was going to do everything he could to keep her happy, he promised, he just hoped telling her he was in heat wasn't going backfire on him. "Hinata-chan there's something I need to tell you. You wanted me to be honest with you and tell you everything, so keeping this from you would break the promise I made to you." He said slowly. "What is it Naruto-kun? You know you can tell me anything, no matter what it is." Hinata said. The warm smile she gave him calmed him down, a smile making it's way onto his face as well. "Well this is the last thing I have to tell you, after this you'll know everything about me. this morning when you asked me why I came so much?" He asked, speaking normal speed again. "Of course, it wasn't exactly hard to notice... but why ask me something like that?" Hinata asked, confused and amused at the same time. "Well... you see... hmm. How can I put this in words?" Naruto said hesitantly, he still hadn't exactly come up with a way to tell her. "Naruto is it something only the Kyuubi can explain to me? If it is you can give him control this time, I wont be mad." She said. She was a little concerned though, what was it that Naruto was trying to tell her? "Are you sure, I mean me and him don't wanna get you mad again, even though you gave us permission." He confirmed. "I told you it's alright, I'm just glad you asked me this time. I just hated that you never gave me any kind of warning or anything." She clarified. Naruto blinked, he hadn't thought of that. He closed his eyes for a few seconds, and when he opened them Hinata saw his eyes had gone from a light ocean blue to a dark red. "Hello my dear, it's nice to meet you once again. You know I really didn't want to spoil your little romantic picnic, but I guess this couldn't wait, so you want to know what the boy was trying to tell you right?" The great fox said. He was surprised as well, she was taking his appearance better than usual. "Yes, Kyuubi-san, tell me what Naruto couldn't say. I would like to hurry this up if you wouldn't mind. We both have missions today and I'm trying to get what time I can in with the short time we have." Hinata said politely but simply. "I must say, you've gotten used to me pretty quickly. Normally people run in terror if they hear my voice coming from the boy, but you just sit there like it's nothing. You really do remind me of my former container's mates..." "That aside let's get to the point, what do you know about animals and about their

mating process." He asked bluntly. "Not much really, the only thing we learned about animals is that some were used as summoning. We never really went into any more detail. All of out classes having to do with biology were strictly human biology." She explained, pausing for a few seconds she asked "… And what did you mean by your former container's mates?" "Ah, you caught that. Well before we go into that, I have to tell you a bit about myself and the other eight Bijuu. All animals have a period of time in which they seek a mate, and try to have little ones of their own. Now, seeing as me and the other eight are sealed into human's our containers are going to go through a phase where... let's say they'll be far more aroused than normal humans can possibly be." The demon snatched a rice ball, enjoying the ability to taste things as he explained. "You Naruto-kun and the other Jinchuuriki are in heat? Was that the reason why Naruto came so much inside me this morning? What exactly is going to happen to him. He isn't going turn into a giant fox or something and go out into the forest and mate a bunch of vixens is he?" Hinata asked, her imagination getting the best of her common sense. "No, like I explained to your leader this happens to us every couple of decades. It's our time when we try to find a mate and have little ones, but it's different since we're sealed in human. Our hormones will greatly increase the hormones of our container. So seeing as I'm the nine tailed fox, my hormones as well as the boy's are sort of becoming one. For example, this morning when you were arousing him, his hormones sky rocketed. Mine just gave him that extra push. As of now he's only absorbed half a tail of my chakra and after yesterdays demonstration you've seen how he can be. I don't know when he'll absorb the other tails. But it's safe to say Naruto won't have much of a choice if he's provoked. If even one of the kunoichi in his class try and seduce him they will ALL probably get fucked." "So how long as he been in heat... was it before or after the first time we had sex." Hinata suddenly demanded, hoping it started recently. "It was after, calm down. He's just now entered into the state, it didn't take full effect until today. So no worries, he was fucking you with his own hormones long before mine started butting in, There are a few things you should know though, most of the trick's that he's used on you and the others will be much stronger and powerful. This means he going to cum alot more than your used to. You should also be aware that he'll want sex even more often than before. So any fantasies you've had in the past, might be coming true. It should be obvious, but his added lust will make him want more girls. So be prepared for lot's of threesome, foursomes, and orgies in the near future." "Oh, one more thing, your succubus powers wont be able to handle this as much as you think they can. His... discharge, will be thicker, and harder to absorb. The trade off is it will be incredibly fulling for you. I recommend you let your little sister in more often. She'll probably be able to help since she's a different type, and younger, and thus far hungrier, than you are. And i'm not calling you old, I just mean she hasn't matured as much as you have. So are there any question's so far" He finished. He raised an amused eyebrow as she didn't look mad in the slightest. In fact, she was licking her lips and staring off into space. "Mmm… All that sex with Naruto-kun. He's not going to be able to keep his hands off me. Plus I'll have his sweet cock inside me all the time! He'll fuck me everywhere... hehehe, just thinking about it, all that tasty cum." Hinata mumbled to herself, squirming in place. Kyuubi's jaw dropped slightly and he blinked slowly. "Horny little Hyuuga aren't you? Where the hell were the demons like you when I went through my last five heat cycles... anyway, I'm glad you understand this. Now if you'll excuse me, the boy wants his body back. So farewell for now." Kyuubi nodded goodbye as he was about to give back control to Naruto. Before he could Hinata suddenly spoke up. "Wait! Before you go, tell me why you said I remind you of your former container's mates. What

was it that reminded you of them?" Hinata asked. "Very well, since you are the boy's mate I will tell you a bit about them, but for now I will only tell you the name of my first container's mate. He was known as Hashirama Senju, you know him as the first Hokage." Kyuubi said, Hinata looked shocked at what she heard, that was definitely not In the history books. "You were sealed inside his wife? How did that happen!" Hinata blurted loudly. "For me to tell you that, I would have to reveal a few other things, but this is the reason why I said you remind me of them. I've heard your Hokage say that only a Jinchuriki can understand a Jinchuriki, but that's not precisely correct, if they could only understand each other, than what about the people my containers fell in love with? Just like you are today, those two understood my containers, they loved them knowing I resided in them. You remind me of them because you understand this boy, you know how it feels to be an outcast to your own kind. This boy had nothing when he was born, not one thing but a dream as he grew, as I watched this boy grow, I saw just how disgusting your village could act toward a child. But once I noticed you, I saw how much you cared for the boy, even during the Pein invasion you were willing to die for him with no hesitation at all. Just like my previous container's mates. You show a love that can never be broken, and for that I thank you." Kyuubi said truthfully. "I... don't know what to say. I never thought that you of all people, or any demon really, would say something like that, but can you bring Naruto back? I would like to really finish our date." Hinata smiled at the demon for the first time. "Very well." Kyuubi replied, he closed his eyes and gave Naruto back control. "Sorry about not telling you earlier, I only found out about this when I left for Amegakure, and when I got back the whole Kiba thing started. After that was all settled I just couldn't come up with the words to explain it." Naruto said. He felt her wrap her arms around him as she gave him a hug. "Oh Naruto-kun, why didn't you tell me this sooner? This is the best news ever!" Hinata cheered. "Huh?" Was Naruto's well thought out rebuttal. "You... aren't mad at me? Aren't you gonna slap me like you did last time." He asked hesitantly. "Why would I be mad? This means more sex, alot more sex! Plus all the orgies we'll need to have... Just thinking about all the sex we're going have is making me wet." Naruto was less than surprised to notice she was drooling a bit. She sounded exactly like he did when Ichiraku's came out with a new item for the menu or a better recipe. Naruto didn't know if he was the luckiest person in the world or what though, his girlfriend had just gotten news that he was guaranteed to sleep with any woman that purposely showed him a bit of cleavage... and she was happy about it! What's more, she wanted even more sex! And here he thought he was having as much as she was comfortable with. He was going to have to step up his game, his promise to keep her happy had just gotten a hell of alot more interesting, that was for sure. They packed up their stuff and walked back home, holding hands as the whole way. Since they both needed to leave from the same gate they packed all their gear before they strolled to the east gate hand in hand. When they reached the gate they met up with the other gate guard and Hinata's sensei. "Hello Naruto, you going out for a mission?" Kurenai asked, both for the record book and for simple curiosity. "Yep, my first solo A-rank mission too. I'll tell you all about it once I get back." Naruto answered. He made it two steps before he turned a complete one-hundred and eighty degree mid-step and hooked Hinata around the waist before pulling her close and giving her a steamy kiss. "Bye Naruto-kun, be careful." A dreamy eyed Hinata said as she waved him goodbye.

After a few minutes of walking Naruto decided to use the Hiraishin technique, since the last time he used it it'd only taken him a fraction of the time it normally would to get to Amegakure and back. _ _ _ _ Thirty Minutes Later_ _ _ _ Naruto arrived in Sound after a relatively short trip. He spoke to the Daimyo first thing, and after some small talk the Daimyo lead him to the old hideout. After saying their goodbyes they parted ways, Naruto entering the facility and looking around while the Daimyo all but sprinted away from the facility. Naruto was just about to step inside when he got an idea. "Maybe I should make a few dozen clones, the guy who died did say that there were traps all over, plus I don't wanna fall into a pile of spikes again." Naruto mused aloud to himself as a flashback from the past began to replay in his minds eye. A hand-seal later and there were several hundred clones standing around. "Okay guys, head on in and see if there any more traps that haven't been sprung yet." Naruto said as he sat down and started meditating, seeing as it would be easier to integrate their memories like that. Just a touch over two hours later Naruto was starting to sweat and twitch at odd intervals. The sheer amount of traps the facility complained was nightmare inducing! "Okay, I think that was all of them, there shouldn't be any more." The single remaining clone said nervously, before he poofed away with an audible sigh of relief. Getting up and stretching his sore legs Naruto walked inside slowly and looked around. He saw some of the bodied of the sound ninja that found the place, it was fairly gruesome. Thanks to the memories from the clones he knew where he was going and soon reached the Data Room. He opened the door and went inside, hitting the light switch as he did so. He found a large computer with a control in front of it. "I wonder if this is the room that the Sound ninja found before he fled?" Naruto wondered as he stepped forward towards the computer. He looked over the control for a moment and realized that he didn't know how to turn it on. So he did the what any self-respecting ninja would do in this kind of situation... he started pushing random buttons. As luck would have it, the third button he pressed was the power button. Roughly a minute of start-up later he saw all the data he needed was already opened. Naruto started reading through the data until he saw Sasuke's name pop up, as well as his own and the Kyuubi's. 'Hey Kyuubi, do you know what any of this information means? I don't know much about you, but from what I can see Orochimaru knew quite a bit.' Naruto said, waking the fox from his slumber. "Let me take over for a bit and read it, I can put my good memory to use." He replied before he started reading. "...What the hell? How did that snake bastard know I slept with all these woman? Like the time I banged the two and seven tails. Dammit that was personal! If I would have known he knew this I would've killed him myself." Kyuubi raged. 'Wow, more stuff I didn't need to know. Anyway, what about me and Sasuke? Does it have anything about the experiments in this facility.' Naruto asked, quickly changing the subject. "I'm checking..." He replied distractedly as he looked over the data. "Well kid, I can tell you that this place must be very old. From what I can see it's all old information about you. It just lists the Jutsu you learned before leaving with the sage on your trip and me being sealed into you. As for the Uchiha boy, it just shows the growth rate of his Sharingan. Orochimaru put a lot of work into the boy, but I'm still checking to see what else I can find." He continued to looked over the data for a while longer. "Well now, this is interesting." Kyuubi suddenly said in a surprised tone. 'What is it?' Naruto replied. "It seems you weren't the only Jinchuriki he was keeping tabs on. He also has information on the other eight. It's all outdated, granted, but probably still useful to some

people." He revealed. 'Like what exactly?' Naruto inquired further, leaning forward in his metaphorical seat. "Well it looks like Orochimaru was trying to make an army of super ninja. He experimented on many of his own people, from what I can tell he first tried to make a cheap version of the two tails, but it looks like it wasn't very successful. Most of the people he tried this on either died or couldn't handle the transformation. As for people that did live, they ended up growing cat ears, tails, and their eyes changed. The biggest drawback of these individuals was they had a habit of suddenly acting like house cats at the worst times. So very few of them ever made it past Genin level. That's all I've found." Kyuubi finished. He was just about to give back control to Naruto when he sensed something. Naruto noticed the hesitation, 'What is it Kyuubi?' He asked. "I sense a very low chakra signature. It's close, I wasn't able to sense it until I could directly use your senses." He explained, giving control back when he was talking. 'You mean there's actually someone here after so long? This place is supposed to be abandoned though. And the clones didn't find anything... you think it's a trap?' Naruto asked suspiciously. "Don't think so, if it was the chakra source would be different, I know it's a human. It feels like one with a bloodline, specifically like the Inuzuka, bit different. Let's check it out, once you exit the room take a right at the corner and then head straight until I say so." Kyuubi instructed. Naruto eventually reached an intersection, there were four different hallways. "Okay turn left, we're real close now. The chakra source is close enough I can feel it from in here now." The demon cut in just before Naruto could ask for directions. Naruto turned left and went down the hall. A few minutes of bland hallway later and he reached the end of the hall. There were three doors in front of him, all looked identical. Although the one of the middle hand a bloody hand print of it. 'Which one?' Naruto asked, even though he had a strong suspicion of which one was the right door. 'Take the one in the middle, it's just beyond the door." Naruto grabbed the door handle but instantly pulled his hand 'That's weird, it's freezing cold. I wonder if this is his cold storage or something' He thought, rubbing his hands together. "Use the Touch of Heat on the door handle, that should thaw it without melting anything." Kyuubi suggested. Naruto did just that, activating the Jutsu he grabbed the door handle with his slightly glowing right hand. He had to hold the handle for a few seconds as the ice sizzled and melted but it eventually popped open. As soon as he opened the door, a big burst of cold air came through the crack in-between the door and the frame. After that settled down he looked inside and turned the light switch on before entering the room. "It's... well it's a freezer. I wonder what he kept in here?" Naruto itted. All he saw were some boxes and some stuff covered in sheets. 'You sure the chakra signature was in here? I don't see anything." Naruto asked as he paced around. "Your right next to it actually." Kyuubi said. Naruto looked to the side of him and saw two big rectangular boxes covered in thin white sheets. He gripped both of them and took the sheets off and saw the boxes were actually two egg-like devices with the words "Cryo-tank" painted on the side. Naruto rubbed the glass of the closest tank

and saw a girl with black hair and a sound headband on her forehead. She was wearing a black and grey camouflage scarf. He cocked his head to side in thought as he looked at the girl, he felt like he'd met her before, but from where...? "Aha! Now I her, she was the one who fought Shikamaru in the Chunin exams. I wonder why she's here? More importantly, HOW she got here. We're quite a ways from Konoha. Wonder who's in the other one?' Naruto mused as he took a few steps over to the other Cryo-tank and rubbed his sleeve on the glass until he could see into it. once he looked inside he instantly recognized the girl. "this one I . She was one of the sound four that tried to stop us from getting Sasuke back. She fought Shikamaru and Temari. Hey Kyuubi, can you tell me if their alright, I can't tell. " Naruto asked. "Give me control of your right arm." He replied. Naruto handed over control and watched as his arm lift up and pulsed red slowly. The hand ran from head to toe of each girl twice before he felt the arm go limp, control returned to him. "The girl with the black hair has few injury's, nothing serious, I think one of them may need a band-aid, but that's it. The problem is her chakra, it's almost completely gone. The tanks are meant for short term storage. So imagine it like a starving person. Her body has literally eaten it's own chakra coils to sustain itself. This can be fixed, but she'll need chakra from an outside source for the rest of her life. As for the other girl, she's fatally injured. These injuries can be healed by your big breasted Hokage before she dies, but she's in the same boat as the other girl in regards to her chakra." "Yikes, Sounds bad. They could have information about what snake-face was up to though, so we'll do what we can." Naruto decided. He made a shadow clone before they picked up the tanks, both using Touch of Heat to both thaw them out and hopefully heal at least some of their injuries while he transported them. Quickly leaving the hideout they nodded to eachother and disappeared in twin flashes of light. _ _ _ _ One Hour later: Konoha Hospital _ _ _ _ Naruto promised himself he would explain the situation to Hinata later as he sped past her and Kurenai. He reached the hospital within second of ing the gate and almost knocked the front doors of their hinges as he kicked it open, his clone just a step behind him. 'Hey, I need a doctor over here! I got two women, heavily injured." Naruto called out. The medical staff looked at him in confusion for only a second before two nurses were on the scene with stretchers ready. Placing the girls on the stretchers Naruto asked the nurses where two people were before making two clones to go get them. Both clones reached their respective target with minutes of being created. Informing their respective woman as they walked Sakura and Tsunade were both up to speed as they entered the hospital. "Okay Naruto, explain who you found again, your clone was talking too fast." Tsunade said. "Once I found the data at the hideout I sensed a very faint chakra signature. So I went to check it out, and I found a cold storage room. I found two girls I actually recognize inside two Cryo-tank things. One of them was in the Chunnin Exams a few years back, and the other one was a member of the Sound Four that tried to stop us from getting Sasuke back." Naruto explained. "Alright, let me check on them. You go to the waiting room, I'll be out when i'm done. After that we can talk about the mission." Naruto nodded before she walked into the emergency room. _ _ _ _ Three Hours Later: The Waiting Room _ _ _ _ "So how are they" Naruto asked as he saw Tsunade walk in. "Well I found out who they were, and you were right. The one that was in the Chunnin exam a few years back is Kin Tsuchi, and the other one is named Tayuya, no last name, I talked to a few ANBU that had seen her with the other Sound Four when Orochimaru fought the third. As for their

condition... well Kin has suffered massive Chakra loss. Whatever caused it has caused some real damage. Her Chakra coils are almost beyond repair. It must have been her chakra that you sensed, because the other one, Tayuya, can't even use her chakra at the moment. She also has massive chakra loss as well as fatal injuries. I also noticed a curse mark on her shoulder. To put it simply, the mark is doing it's best to kill her. Both the mark and herself are almost out of chakra though, so all we have to do is give her some chakra and she should be okay. Although, because of the literal war going on in her chakra network I haven't been able to see how damaged her coils are, so her very well may be just as damaged as Kin's." Tsunade explained. After Naruto was sure he understood everything he thanked Tsunade and sat back down. "I know what you're thinking, and the answer to your question is yes, I can help them. Ask your leader to let you see them and I can fix most of their injuries. The chakra coils will take some work, but I think I can make the working again. Something tells me those two vixens can be of some use." Kyuubi giggled, making it plainly obvious what use he meant. "You sure? I don't want to over use you. You're the one that sensed them first, as well as looked at the information on the computer. You sure you wanna do this?" Naruto asked. The Fox must be bored, he decided. "Yeah, yeah, don't worry about it. Besides, I'm the one who told you to let me take control, and I'm the one who suggested that I look at the information. If anything i'm overusing you." Kyuubi replied. "How so?" Naruto asked curiously as he went to find Tsunade again. "Well I've taken control more times than usual. You've been using more of my chakra lately, which is speeding up your own transformation, and I'm the reason why you're in heat. So I see it as a tie. Heads up, here she comes." He suddenly said. "Okay we've put them in a room together for the moment. I'll check on them tomorrow and see if their condition changes. Lets head to my office, I want to know what you found out at the base." Tsunade said as turned to leave. "Hold on baa-Chan, I think I can help them. Can you take me to their room? Kyuubi says he can heal their bodies, as well as maybe fix their chakra coils. I think we should see if he can pull it off." He stopped her. "What do you mean by SEE if I can pull it off, what do you take me for, Shukaku? who I am! I am the Nine Tails! King of the Demon Realm! Master of All Techniques! The greatest lover there ever was! I-" Naruto cut off the connection so he could hear Tsunade's response, and because he was going to go deaf if the fox yelled any louder. "You sure about this, I know you and him became friends recently, but are you sure you can trust him? It sounds too good to be true that he wants to help them out of the goodness of his heart." She said, sounding understandably skeptical about the whole thing. "I'm sure. Besides, he was the one who sensed the chakra, not me, I wasn't in sage mode at the time so I wouldn't have known about them. He's also the one who looked over the data that Orochimaru had. So don't worry about it, I think he's just bored." He assured her. "Very well, but I will keep watch, I don't want him to take over and run away with your body or something." She said, not giving him a choice. Naruto nodded, it was a reasonable condition. After that was done she lead him to Kin's and Tayuya's room before she closed the door, not wanting the nurses or doctors to see anything that was going to happen. She took a seat and motioned for him to continue. Naruto walked to the middle of the two beds and put a hand over them both as they slept, letting Kyuubi have control. Tsunade tensed as she saw Naruto's hand's turn a dark red, the chakra than spread out, covering both Kin and Tayuya. She noticed that some of their injuries were already healing. "So you're sure this will help them, or do you have something else in mind Kyuubi." She said

neutrally. "No, I've got nothing planned. So I'd appreciate it if you stop thinking I do. I just want to help. Now, as the boy told you I'm healing both their injuries and their chakra coils. I looked at their injuries before the boy came here so I know what I'm doing. Kin has been fully healed of her injuries and Tayuya, well I did the best I could. She'll live, but she's going to be asleep for awhile. Both girls can no longer be ninja though." The fox said, the red glow over both girls steadily getting weaker as he finished up. "Why's that?" Tsunade asked. "The body naturally produces chakra, which is obvious. It also uses chakra to survive, although this is a very minimal amount. The tank's they were held in stopped their bodies from producing chakra, but not consuming it. The damage this caused to their coils was... severe. All I could really do is turn their coils into something akin to batteries. They will both need regular doses of chakra from either me or Naruto to survive. One dose should last a few days, so Naruto should still be able to go on missions and whatever it is you ninja do when I'm not slaughtering you." Judging by her growl she didn't take that as a joke... "Anyway, I'm done. When they'll wake up really depends on them, but for now I'm giving control back to the boy. I've already told him about what the information meant on the computer, so I'm gonna take a nap." He said, making a quick retreat. "You okay Naruto? Using the Kyuubi's chakra must be tiring." "Nah, I'm fine. Just a bit winded from using the Hiraishin to go back and forth. You think we could talk about the mission tomorrow though?" Naruto requested. 'Sure Naruto, it can wait till tomorrow." She replied, knowing he was lying about how tired he was. _ _ _ _ Six Days Later _ _ _ _ Almost a week had ed since the mission at the hidden base and Kin and Tayuya were still in the hospital. Kin had woken up three days after arriving. When she first woke up the first thing she saw was a very good looking seventeen year old blonde sitting in a chair by her bed, eating what looked like his seventh cup of instant ramen. Once she could speak again she demanded to know what had happen and where she was. Being patient with her, as she was probably not in the best of moods, and he was a total stranger to her, Naruto told her about her condition and what had happened to Orochimaru. Once she heard the news she was stunned speechless for quite a while. She was happy to hear that he had died really, since he attempted to use her as a tool for the Impure World Resurrection Jutsu. Kin was able to get to know and befriend the blonde ninja as he visited her every day. She eventually told him about what experiments were done to her. She was surprised to find out her already knew about the experiment to try and make a Nekomata, just not that she was part of this experiment. She even showed him her ears (which were hidden underneath her hair) and her tail, which she had wrapped around her waist underneath her pants. She expected Naruto to laugh at her, or call her a freak. But he didn't, he just told her about himself, about being a Jinchuriki. Kin started feeling thing more than friendship for the blond teen after he accepted her for the way she was. The new found sense of trust caused her to have her tails and ears out whenever he visited. As for Tayuya, she was still being monitored by the hospital staff. Kin was a little sad that her friend wasn't going to wake up anytime soon, but she was happy that she was getting better and was going to fully recover eventually. She was also happy that she was finally being released today. She put on her pale green flak jacket and camouflage patterned pants and scarf before she fixed her hair a little to cover her ears and tied the violet ribbon near the end of it, making sure it was absolutely perfect for what she was going to be doing today. She was just about to head out when she saw her Sound Headband out of the corner of her eye. She picked it up and looked at it for a moment before she threw in the trash as she then headed out of the room. She had only one thing in mind she wandered. She wanted to talk to Naruto desperately. But as she walked down the halls of the hospital and out into the village she realized that she didn't know where he lived. So kin did the

one thing she could do; ask for directions. She asked a few of the Nurse's and even some of the villagers when she walked by and surprisingly, many people were helpful and told her the way. They also told her that his room was on the top floor. It was odd how many people knew EXACTLY where he lived, but Kin put that out of her mind for now and quickly made her way to the Uzumaki building. A short trio later and she looked up at the building. She was surprised, she was expecting to him live in a small house or something but an entire apartment building? She started to wonder just how wealthy the young Uzumaki was... She took a deep breath and headed inside. She stepped into the elevator and hit the button with the number Four on it. "I wonder what he's gonna say, I hope he accepts...' Kin thought nervously as the elevator stopped and the doors opened. Seeing as there was only one door she walked towards it. She felt like her heart was beating a million times a seconds and she was just about to turn around when she realized she was already right in front of the door. She took another deep breath and knocked on it a few times. After a short wait that felt like an eternity for the fidgeting girl the door opened, revealing a shirtless Naruto. "Eh? Hey Kin-Chan. What are you doing? Are you al...right?" Naruto blinked stupidly as Kin bowed deeply to him. "Naruto-dono, I... I want to ask you for a great favor. I have thought long and hard and I decided that the only way I can ever repay you for saving me and my friend's lives is by serving you to the best of my abilities for the rest of my life." Kin said, dead serious. "What! Kin-chan, you can't be serious!" Naruto exclaimed, completely taken off guard. "I am. You hold my life in your hands. ever since the first time we met in the hospital, you never demanded anything from me, despite depending on you for my everyday survival. Nor have you tried to force me to do anything or say anything against my will. You have been nothing but kind and friendly to me even though I am a total stranger and a former enemy." She said, voice growing heavy as she thought of all the horrible things some people she used to know would have done to her. "Kin-chan, I don't hold anything against you. You were part of Sound, which was run by Orochimaru who forced you to do his bidding. I can't blame you for being loyal to your village. Please stand up and stop crying, I hate it when my friends cry." He said as he helped her up. "Please accept my offer, I'll do whatever you want. Please allow me to be your servant, give me a chance to prove myself." Kin insisted. "Look, can we talk about this inside? We'll see what we can come up with, but in the doorway isn't really a comfortable place to have such a conversation." Naruto said. Kin wiped the tears off her face and headed inside with him. Hinata left on a week long mission with her team a few days prior and wouldn't be back until the day they were scheduled to have dinner with Hiashi. Luckily for Naruto, before she left they'd had sex every available minute in every room of his floor, so he wasn't really hurting for sex at the moment. At the same time though he could tell that Kin had a great figure and a nice personality, which was turning him on. Asking to be his servant was throwing him off enough for it not to matter though. Kin sat on the sofa as Naruto made some tea. After it was done Naruto came out with a tray holding the kettle and two cups. "Okay Kin-chan, now tell me why you want to be by servant again. This is the first time someones ever offered me something like this." Naruto said, sitting across from her he poured her a cup. "It's just... you've been so kind to me. You've never asked for anything in return, even though you healed me and my friend. I'm glad to have woken up and meet the kindest person I've ever met, and with everything that I went through with Orochimaru and his sick experiments... I just feel being your servant will ease my pain a little." Kin explained as best she could. "Speaking of which, you can let your ears and tail out. I know you're more comfortable with them

free." Naruto suddenly said as he took a sip of tea. "Are you sure? You don't mind the fur my tail tends to shed getting on your couch? Or that my catlike traits tend to be more prominent when I let myself go?" She replied with an embarrassed blush. "Of course not. You're my friend and you should be able to act however you like. No one in the apartment will ever judge you for acting the way you do. The fur on the couch isn't anything to worry about. Tora the cat tends to hide here sometimes so I'm used to vacuuming a bit more." He said, waving off her concerns. "Well since you put it that way Naruto-dono, I wont disobey your orders." She said dutifully. She stopped using her chakra to hold back some of her more visible changes as she wiggled her ears and tail free from her hair and pants, respectively. Her nails go sharper and a little longer and her eyes turned a feral gold. "Kin-chan, as honored as I am that you want me to be your master, I wouldn't know the first thing about ordering you around. I don't want you feeling like you have to be my servant. You can do whatever you want now. Haven't you ever had a dream job aside from being a ninja? Or something you've always wanted to do? Now your chance, why not take it?" Naruto questioned. She shook her head, "Not really, Orochimaru basically ruined that for us. He made sure that we understood that we we're just his tools, and nothing more. I would be the happiest girl in the world if I became your servant though. That IS my dream job, what I want to do with my life. I want nothing more than to serve you. Please, give me a chance to prove myself. What can I do? Just name it, anything you can think of..." Kin said lowly. She couldn't help but notice the erection that Naruto had. She'd actually noticed it a while ago, it was fairly visibly after all... She didn't even think he was aware he had it, he was being so casual. He threw his hands up in defeat. "Alright, alright, you beat me. You're clearly not gonna take no for an answer. Let's make a deal." He said. "Oh master, thank you! Thank you! I'll do the best I can, you wont regret this at all I'll be the best servant you've ever had! What kind of deal?" She asked her new master. "You don't only have to obey me, but Hinata as well. She's my girlfriend you see. In time you're going to see how Hinata really is, so don't be surprised. Also, don't underestimate her kindness. She's the nicest and most understanding person you'll ever meet, so you can tell her about you cat parts. You'll be our servant until you either find something better, or until you decided to find something else to do with your life. Do we have a deal?" He offered. Kin smiled, that last condition was never even going to be thought about if he kept doing things like this. He was just too kind to her, even after accepting her as his and Hinata's servant he still wanted her to have a life of her own. She just couldn't believe that there were people like Naruto; kind, sweet, willing to help you regardless of your past, and handsome. In fact he was everything that her former master wasn't. Kin could almost physically feel her life was changing for the better. Her eyes darted down to his erection again, 'It must be painful to keep it like that for so long...' so she did what any proper servant would do for her Master, please him in any way possible. "Yes Master, I accept your deal. I hope I can serve you to the best of my abilities. And as my first act as your servant, please allow me to serve you in a... special way." She said, putting her empty cup on the table and quickly pulled the table away from him before getting down on her knees in front of Naruto. The blond she was kneeling in front of choked on his tea as he saw what Kin was doing. He hit his chest a few times until the tea finally went down the right tube. "K-K-Kin what are you doing" He exclaimed. "I told you Master, I'm going to do everything I can to please you, and I mean everything. I won't just be your maid, I'll also be a tool for your sexual relief as well." Kin said earnestly as she slowly unzipped his pants. his large cock slipped out of his boxers with an almost audible cheer as she divested him of the articles of clothing that kept it contained.

Kin's eyes almost popped out of her head when she saw his full length uncovered. She began to wonder if she will be able to handle it, but she knew that whether she succeeded or failed, she was going to enjoy trying,"Master is a good master." She whispered loud enough for him to hear before she grasped his shaft and slowly started stroking it as she looked up at him. Stroking him faster and faster as she watched him twitch and groan. Naruto he couldn't help but enjoy what Kin was doing to him, despite his initial reluctance. He looked down at Kin just in time to see her lick the tip of his cock slowly before taking a full five inches inside her mouth on her first try. She continued her stroking as she bobbed her head. Naruto snapped back to his senses when he felt his cock head touch the back of her throat. "K-Kin you don't have to serve me this way." He tried to protest as he felt her start to take even more, his dick slipping into her throat. Kin started to suck harder and faster as the desire for her Master's cum took her over. She looked up at her Master once again, this time with a bright blush on her face as she sucked him off harder. Naruto could feel his release getting closer and closer with each ing second. He could have just grabbed Kin's hair and pulled her off, because he didn't want to use her just because she felt that she somehow owed him a debt, but the pleasure got the better of him, his added hormones doing absolutely nothing to help, and he grabbed Kin's hair and shoved the rest of his cock inside her mouth causing her eyes widen considerably as she could have sworn his cock bottomed out in her stomach. "Suck harder my sexy little maid, I'm almost there." He moaned as he got a tighter grip on her head. Several minutes ed before Naruto finally felt his release. Groaning loudly he forced Kin's head down as low as it would go at came. Kin felt her Master's hot cum being blasted directly into her stomach and, enjoying the warm feeling it caused immensely, started suckling and humming around his cock, hoping to get as much of his cum into her as possible. Naruto finally let go of her head after he was done cumming several minutes later. She threw he head back, clearing her airway so she could breathe, barely feeling the last of his load spurt itself onto her face and hair. Once she regained her breathe she looked at Naruto with a small smile. "Master that was so good! I can't believe you came so much." She said enthusiastically as she licked her lips. His resistance to the idea now completely blown away he leered down at her, "Well I'm glad you liked it, because you better get used to that taste. Now, I think it's time you've put that beautiful mouth of yours to work again. Get on the couch and I'll take care of something real quick." He got up and went to the door, making sure that it was locked, he didn't want any unnecessary company at this point, before he walked back to Kin; who was now sitting on the same spot that he was sitting in a moment ago. "Master I'm ready when you are, please do with me what you will. I am nothing more than your little fuck toy, with no other purpose than to take care of your sexual needs. Please Master, shove your big cock in my mouth again, I want to drink all your delicious cum once more." Kin almost climaxed from the dirty talk alone. "Well how can I say no to that? Now shut up and use that slutty little mouth of yours for something more productive." He grinned. Kin, following his instructions, set her head against the back of the sofa and opened her mouth wide as she could. Naruto stepped onto the couch and stood with his feet on either side of her thighs and in one swift drop shoved his entire length down into her waiting mouth and throat. Naruto then started to face-fuck her, using the back of the sofa to thrust himself into her throat with as much force as he could. Kin, not expecting such force and speed from him so suddenly, was overwhelmed by the sensation. She recovered quickly and felt herself get even hotter under her clothes at the rough treatment. Not taking her eyes off of Naruto's face, she lowered her pants a bit and used her left hand to

play with her clit while her right unzipped her vest, letting out her breasts free, and started to squeeze them to the rhythm of Naruto's thrusts. Naruto felt himself getting close as Kin's eyes started to roll to the back of her head, due just as much to lack of air just as it was the overwhelming pleasure. "Damn Kin-chan, your mouth feels so good. I can't wait to fill you up with my cum." Naruto grunted as he continued trusting as fast as he could, while Kin's muddled mind tried to processed what was happening to her. 'Yes master! Cum in my mouth, I want to drink your cum so badly! My throat hurts so good, Master's cock is so big! I don't know how much more I can take, just gotta hold on a little longer!" Kin thought, sucking as hard as she could in an effort to get more of his seed. Soon after Naruto dropped down in one final thrust into Kin tight throat, his balls slamming down on her lower lip, and groaned out his orgasm, releasing his considerable load inside her stomach once again. Kin was shocked again, she expected. Well, less cum than the first time. But it felt like he was cumming even more! She didn't notice her stomach gaining a slight swell to it as Naruto's hot seed kept filling it. Unfortunately, Kin couldn't handle the flood for long and the excess started to pour out of her mouth, around Naruto's cock, and onto her chin, eventually dripping down onto her breasts. Scolding herself for her failure the first thing she did once Naruto pulled back, letting her speak again was say, "Master I'm so sorry I couldn't handle all your delicious cum. I tried my hardest, please forgive me. Please give me another chance!" Kin begged, tears prickling at the corners of her eyes as she wallowed in her failure. "Don't worry about it. You did very well considering it's only your second try. Besides, you're not the only one who couldn't handle that much, ask Sakura-chan what happened the first time she sucked me off. But enough talk, I think it's time we get to the main attraction, and since it's our first time together I think it's only right you pick the position." Naruto said, getting off the sofa he simply enjoyed the sight of his new maid covered in his jizz. "Really Master? You want me to choose?" Kin replied. "Of course, why wouldn't I? But hurry up and pick quickly. You may not realize it but you are incredibly sexy right now." Naruto teased with a grin. "T-thank you, Master" Kin said with a bright smile and a blush at the praise before quickly standing up and getting undressed. Naruto watched with an appreciative eye as she took off her green vest and baggy pants. Her new, fully white scarf following before her underwear were all but ripped off. Naruto's grin widened as he noticed they were all but dripping with her juices. Within seconds a nude Kin with her jet black tail swaying jerkily behind her in anticipation was sitting before him. Naruto held himself back and simply watched her for a few seconds. With her feline feature fully revealed she was incredibly erotic. Her firm C-cup breasts glistening with the thin layer of his cum that now coated them. The more he watched her the more he wanted to pound her dripping pussy. Kin apparently felt the same way as she quickly moved to the side of the sofa and bent down over the armrest, turning her head and looking at Naruto with lust-filled golden eyes while she swayed her ass at him, her juices sliding down her inner thighs, and her tail curled upwards, giving him a clear view of both her holes. "Please mmasterrr, fuck mmy pussy. I want your fat thick cock inside my little pussy. Hurrry up and fuck me, I'll do whateverrr you want. Meow. Please fuck your naughty catgirl maid mmasterr." Kin's pleading was muffled by her heavy purring, and her tail jerked back an forth just like her hips did. Naruto found the entire scene one of the biggest turn-ons he'd ever seen before. Her playful smile was the last straw, he couldn't contain himself any longer. He took off his pants and kicked them to the side and moved behind Kin, grabbing her waist as he lined his cock to her pussy

He ran the tip of his dick over her lips until she started actually hissing at him. Years of living in the slums had finely toned his instincts to do whatever the hell it was the creature wanted when it made that sound and, without any warning, he pulled back and slammed his rock-hard cock into Kin's soaking wet pussy. Kin, the air sufficiently knocked out of her lungs, felt her eyes roll into the back of her head as she felt every inch of his cock spear deep inside her, the immense pleasure surged through her body and she grabbed onto the sofa cushion as tight as possible to keep herself upright. Thanking her partially demonic nature just milliseconds before her world exploded as the tip of his dick slipped through her cervix she collapsed onto the armrest, limp, and occasionally twitching as she climaxed hard. She couldn't believe how amazing a single thrust could feel. She took a shaky breath and picked herself back up, preparing herself for what she was sure would be the most pleasurable day of her life. "Wow Kin-chan, your pussy feels so tight, and I haven't even begun yet. You must have been very horny. Now my sexy kitten, tell me how hard you want it, after that you'll tell me how you like getting fucked like some cheap whore off the street, you got that?" Naruto ordered as he slapped her ass, waiting for a response. "Yes Master, I understand. Please fuck my pussy Master, your cock is so big and thick, please hurry and pound my horny little pussy as hard as you can. Cum inside me as many time as I can take. Fuck your little cum-kitty, I want to be filled with as much of your cum as possible. I want to walk around the village with your cum inside me, dripping down my legs underneath my pants! Please Master, I'm begging you, fuck me!" Kin screamed. She knew she was on the right track, as his cock twitched inside of her with every sentence. "Well... since you asked so nicely. I'll give you what you want." Naruto said, grinning widely. He started to thrust in and out of her at a rapid pace, getting a startled gasp out of the long haired girl. "Ah! Master! Kami, ah, ah, yes, pound my pussy! Don't stop! Your cock is so thick Master! I love your cock so much, ah, ah, harder! Faster! Keep fucking me Master!" Kin screamed, her Master returning her enthusiasm by pounding her harder and faster with each sentence. "Damn Kin! You're so fucking tight. I can't believe it! Tell me what you are you whore, tell me how you like getting fucked like a bitch in heat!" Naruto commanded as he began slapping her ass with each thrust. "I'm a whore Master! I'm your filthy horny slut Master! I want to suck your cock for hours and I don't care if I get caught! Fuck my pussy Master, fill my womb with your hot cum!" She yelled as her body trembled, another orgasm washing over her as Naruto thrusts increased in strength again. "Damn! Almost there Kin, I'm almost there, your pussy is so hot and tight, I can't wait any longer!" He yelled. True to his word, half a minute later he lost control and came with a roar, Kin screaming loudly along with him as he gave one final savage thrust, burying himself in Kin's womb. He grinned as her eyes rolled into the back of her head and her screams lost their sound. Grinding his hips into her soft ass he made sure every drop poured deep inside her. It took almost a whole minute for Kin to slowly stop shaking as her orgasm slowly subsided and she simply enjoyed the feeling of wave after wave of cum pouring inside her deepest parts, the mini-orgasms the flowing liquid caused kept her toes sufficiently curled. After a few more seconds she let out an "Ah!" of surprise as her Master pulled her back and rolling her over so she was on her back, her head resting on the armrest. She looked at Naruto curiously as he made a single handseal and her eyes almost popped out of her head as she saw another cock appear above the one that was still slowly thrusting into her. "Well Kin-chan, how do you like it? It's bit of a... I guess you could call it a rite of age, for my girls to take at least two of my cocks at once, but for today I think I'll try something different to begin with." As he started slowly speeding up his thrusts again she gasped and then let out a long throaty moan as she felt his second dick rub over her clit and pubic mound, amplifying her pleasure even more.

"Oooh master, you're too good for a pathetic little whore like me!" She moaned, he eyes locked on her crotch, her body shivered from the amazing feeling the area was generating. "Don't you worry your cute slutty head, Kin-chan. We're just getting started. We'll make a proper cum-kitten out of you yet." Naruto said, a large foxy grin getting even wider as Kin moaned louder when he increased his pace. Her screams and squeaks of ecstasy spurring him on. _ _ _ _ Many, many orgasms for Kin later _ _ _ _ _ After thirty minutes non-stop pounding, Kin had finally quit trying to keep with her master, he had cum so much inside her she could see and feel her belly swell with his cum as he kept pouring his sperm into her womb again and again. As they reached the one hour mark she lost count of how many times she came. If that wasn't enough, he wasn't only cumming from the cock that was pounding her pleasantly aching cunt, but also from the one he was grinding against her clit, leaving her entire torso covered in a thick layer of cum, along with some splashes on her faces which she eagerly licked off, much to her Master's visibly apparent satisfaction. What she found surprising though was the fact that Naruto cocks were still hard as a rock, never going even just a bit limp once, and he wasn't seemingly tired at all. "Ah, Master, I'm gonna cum again, I'm gonna cum." Kin said as loudly as she could, which was barely above a whisper, her throat sore from screaming in ecstasy, as she felt another release approaching. "Me too Kin-chan, I'm gonna cum, take my load my little cum-kitten!" Naruto replied as he made one final thrust and sheathed all fourteen inches of his cock inside her and came. He shot several blasts inside her body and just as much sprayed her tits, sizable cum-belly, and face. Meanwhile, Kin welcomed a now familiar shiver from her own orgasm while her hands subconsciously rubbed his cum into her breasts and belly, her tongue darting out to collect what it could reach, as she felt more of his cum pump inside her. Naruto pulled out, much to the surprise of Kin, who had gotten so used to having him inside her, and let some of his cum drip out of her, soon making a small puddle on the floor. Kin rolled off the sofa and stood up on unsteady legs, looking at Naruto eagerly as they both took several deep breaths. As soon as they both recovered Kin walked over to Naruto and cuddled against him, making sure to rub her tits against him. "Master, that felt so good, I can't believe you came so much inside me. I don't think I can fit anymore of your cum in me after all that." She cooed as she rubbed her semenfilled belly. Naruto just grinned and wrapped his arm around her "Well... all I can do is try." He said in a mockserious tone as he grabbed her by her ass-cheeks and picked her up. Kin instantly knew what her Master was doing so she wrapped her legs and arms around him as he slammed her back against the wall. "Please master, shove your big fat cock inside my pussy again. Please cum inside me again and again until I can't fit in the room anymore I'm so huge. My pussy feels so hot, it needs your cum so badly." Kin pleaded as she then felt Naruto poke his cock against her pussy lips. "You really are a cum-slut aren't you? I mean I just came inside you over a dozen times and you still want more? I'm sure you'll fit right in with my other girls. But before you meet them you still have to go through the slut initiation." He chuckled as she gave him a confused look only to gasp as he suddenly started to push into her not one, but TWO of his cocks at once. Both inside her pussy. "Now slut, I'm not gonna pull out till I'm satisfied so I hope you're ready" Naruto said cheerfully as he began to wedge his cocks into her unbelievably tight hole. He watched as her eyes rolled back at a pace matching his twin cocks progress of filling her pussy. He didn't stop until both shafts entered her cum bloated womb. Thankfully, it took her only a few moments to recover and, mostly, return to reality. When she could speak again she was more than eager to continue. "Yes Master, that's it. More, don't stop. Please don't stop. Fuck my pussy harder Master." She said as she felt her master's cocks stretch out her insides.

"Keep talking whore." Was all Naruto could say,the dual pleasure getting the best of him as he pulled out and slammed back in, her pussy walls gripping him tightly, not wanting his dicks to leave. "Keep fucking your dirty whore. Fuck me as much as you want. Fuck my pussy whenever you want, wherever you. I'm a cumbucket used for your pleasure. All I want is to have your cock inside me at all times. I don't care if anyone sees me, you can even fuck me in the middle of the market." Kin promised as felt her next orgasm approaching quickly. "Damn Kin, your pussy is squeezing me so tight." Naruto moaned as he felt Kin's pussy spasm and tighten around him as he continued to thrust with all the force he could manage, not paying attention to the cracks appearing on the wall he was fucking her against. Several orgasms between them later Kin's vision started to blur as Naruto continued to pound her pussy. Naruto, seeing this, could tell what was happening to her, but at this point he didn't care. "Cumming." He grunted, before shooting another massive load inside her, this time enhancing it a bit with his Endless Supply technique, resulting in another screaming orgasm from Kin as her womb swelled again from the torrent of cum that her Master was fucking into it. Kin was dancing the lie of consciousness, nearly ed out from the ecstasy she was experiencing as her cum filled belly jutted out in front of her, looking like it belonged on a girl halfway though her pregnancy, a small puddle of cum below them as large drops of their mixed juices leaked out of her twitching body. She soon regained her wits and put her head on Naruto's shoulder as she breathed heavily. Smiling at her Naruto thought that it was time for a different position. So he held onto Kin as he headed to the bedroom. Once inside he kicked the door closed behind him and laid Kin on the bed, the moment he pulled out of her Kin's glazed over eyes snapped to awareness, focusing on him. "Eh? Master? Why did you pull out? I don't want your fat cock out of my pussy yet. Please Master, keep pounding my pussy. I can still go, I can still satisfy you. I beg you Master, my slutty pussy needs you." Kin said quietly as she spread her legs wide open and put two fingers inside her pussy, a small stream of his thick cum started to ooze out of her over-stuffed womb and pool between her legs as she spread her puffy lips, a pleadingly look firmly in place as she gazed at hm. Naruto was a little surprised Kin wanted him to fuck her pussy again, considering the fucking he;d just given her. She was either that loyal already, or she was quickly becoming addicted to his cum, which, according to his erection somehow finding a way to harden even further, wasn't exactly a bad thing. So he climbed on top of the bed, grabbing Kin's thighs, and pulling her legs up till her ankles were on the either side of her head and lined his, now single, cock with her oozing pussy, before slamming himself inside her once more and immediately thrusting at full force and speed. "Ahhhhh! That's it Master! Fuck me more master. I love your cock, I love your cock so much Master! Fuck your cum-kitten harder!" Kin's voice apparently fount her second wind, as she was yelling this as loud as she could. She got a tight grip on the bed sheets with her right hand while her left wrapped itself around her cum-bloated belly as it kept bouncing with each of her masters powerful thrusts. The room was soon echoing with the sounds of her moans, the bed hitting the wall, and squelching of her cum-soaked pussy being rapidly penetrated by Naruto's cock. _ _ _ _ Later _ _ _ _ Some fifty minutes later Naruto came again, Kin's pussy stretching further as he flooded her pussy in his seed for the fourth time since they moved to his room. He looked down and saw that Kin's eyes were fully rolled back into her head and her tongue lolled out of her mouth while both her hands were clutching possessively at her belly. Which, if he took a few seconds to brag, he was quite proud of. Since he'd only seen Hinata have the ability to fit so much of his cum inside of her before. Kin moaned weakly as she felt more thick semen enter her body. She didn't even notice that her stomach had gotten quite a bit bigger than it was several minutes earlier when they changed rooms, now looking at least eight, if not a full nine, months pregnant, she was far to gone in the nearconstant orgasmic high she was floating through.

Naruto, seeing her glazed over eye, was beginning to think that he may have went a bit overboard. So after a couple minutes of making sure she was alright, he flipped them over so they were facing eachother, laying on their sides, his dick still firmly lodged in her pussy, the head blocking her cervix, keeping the cum from escaping, and relaxed while she recovered. Ever so slowly, Kin regained consciousness ,and with a bright, if exhausted, smile, put her forehead against Naruto's as he pulled the blankets to cover them and purred. "Mmm, Kin. That felt great, but I think I may have gotten a bit carried away... er, sorry about that. Are you feeling alright?" Naruto asked her, gazing into her golden eyes. "What are you talking about Master? I loved every second if it, I can't wait for next time." Kin replied. She suddenly gained a playful grin again. "And guess what Master...?" "What?" He asked, curious, (and aroused by her grin, but he already accepted they were done for now) of what she was suddenly smiling about, her fatigue all but gone for the moment. "My chakra coils are full. It looks like serving you is just an effective chakra transferring technique as the medical version is." Her grin widened, mirrored by his own. "That's wonderful news." He said lowly. "But you can barely keep your eyes open, we'll do more... recharging later." She only purred louder and cuddled closer against him. So exhausted from all the sex the two fell asleep within seconds, thoughts about how much more fun they could have together in the future on their minds, and eventually in their dreams. _ _ _ _ End _ _ _ _ Ok I'm hoped you all liked the newest chap of pile of lemon's the next chap is slowly being made, it should be posted in a week or two depend on how my personal life goes. As for the next chap the girl for that chap is someone I personally never thought of adding, but The Konoha Booze Hound wanted her added to the story. I'm not gonna say who it is. Your just gonna have to wait for the next chap. So please leave a review with your suggestion's and opinion bye for now. And also it was decided that the Kunoichi class chap's would start in chap 33. Just thought everyone should have been told that. Bye for now

Familiar Whisper Of Dragon Wings Chap 31 - Familiar Whisper Of Dragon Wings Okay readers this chap is dedicated to The Konoha booze hound, because he's helped me out a lot with this story. I thought that I could give him a reward for his help, so he asked me if I could put Akari Tatsushiro in the story. For those who don't know who she is here is a bit of info about her. Akari Tatsushiro is a young girl who appears in Naruto Shippūden: Dragon Blade Chronicles. She is the younger sister of Kuroma. The two, as of the Tatsushiro clan, are both connected to the five Genryu, whose power Kuroma seeks to take so that he can become a dragon of light and destroy all life. She is the one who gives Naruto the Dragon Blade near the beginning of the game to fight the Earth Genryu in Konoha , and teams up w ith Team Kakashi for the rest of the game as a guide through Mount Koryu. She continued to supply information to the team as they made their way through the mountain. Here's the link for more info "Naruto (dot) wikia (dot) com (slash) wiki (slash) Akari (under score) Tatsushiro" For those who have played the game after Naruto fought Akari and she turned into a dragon of light. And Naruto had to eliminate each one before he could deal the finishing blow. Both Akari and Kuroma departed together to lead new lives, no longer having to protect the Dragon Blade, and no longer being persecuted because of their appearances. A few months have ed since that and now Kuroma has gotten married. As for Akari, she's gone from village to village and eventually she found herself at the mighty gates of the leaf village. So I hope you all enjoy this chapter and as of now Akari will be added to the story. Please leave a review, with your suggestion or opinion about the story once you're done reading. _ _ _ _ _ The Next Day_ _ _ _ It was the beginning of another beautiful and sunny day for the village hidden in the leaves and as usual many people were either visiting the village or were ninja leaving the village for their mission, causing the gate to become a bit clogged. What made today different was today, walking along the busy road leading to Konoha's main gate, traveled a young girl, Akari Tatsushiro, age seventeen, who was about to enter Konoha for the first time since she came there requesting help in a quest that would end up changing her life forever. As she walked through the village thoughts of what happened ran though her mind as she also ed what her friend/secret crush, Naruto Uzumaki, had done for her. Which was part of the reason why she came to the leaf village? Ever since he helped her stop her brother, Kuroma, from absorbing the power of Genryu and using them to destroy the world she and Kuroma had departed together to lead new lives. No longer having to protect the Dragon Blade. Since then her and her brother had traveled all over the great ninja nations. They met a great deal of people as they traveled and her brother had even met a nice girl with whom he fell in love with, eventually she became his wife. The new couple lived in a small village near the former village Hidden in the Snow, which was a beautiful place surrounded by majestic, snow-capped mountains. Kuroma offered to let Akari stay with him and his wife, but Akari wanted to travel and see the world some more. But now that she was in the Hidden Leaf the first thing she wanted to do was get a place before she went to the Hokage tower and asked Lady Hokage about Naruto and possibility of settling down in the village.

After a friendly meeting with the esteemed Lady Tsunade, and a few hours of asking locals about renting apartments, she was still looking since she still couldn't find a place to stay. Some were either still being fixed after Pein's attack, while other were too expensive. Akari was starting to give up hope. "I never thought it'd be this hard to find a place, maybe I should just rent a hotel room or something? I'm sure I can afford a single night, even at the insane rates they're charging..." Akari thought aloud as she started searching for a hotel. But as she turned the corner a flier colored a familiar shade of orange caught her eye as she walked by. Immediately Akari back-tracked and grabbed the bright orange sheet of paper and read it. The Fox's Den Cheap and affordable apartments; only 1600 yen a month! For a limited time the first five approved applicants get the first three months free!* *One year minimum contract required. Akari read the flier, and with a newfound sense of hope she quickly memorized the address on it before turning east, heading towards where the building should be located. After another hour of looking for the building Akari still couldn't find it. So she asked one of the villagers for direction's and was quickly pointed towards a nice looking tall red building. When she finally reached the building Akari was a bit surprised to how fancy it looked from up close with all the delicate details it possessed. She quickly went towards the door and as she looked at the tenants list she saw that the building's owner lived on the top floor. Filled with anticipation she entered the building and looked around and sure enough saw that it was indeed a rather fancy place to live in. She then got into an elevator and pushed the button for the fourth floor and waited for the doors to close. After a few moments she found herself on the top floor. As the door's opened Akari walked towards the only door she saw. Taking a guess that it was the owner's room. As soon as she got to the front door she took a deep breath and knocked a few times. After a couple of seconds the door opened and she saw a girl with black hair roughly her height wearing a maid's uniform looking straight at her. "Hello? How may I help you?" The young maid asked politely. "Ah, yes, I would like to speak to the owner of this building. I found this flier about an apartment and I was wondering if I was too late to apply." Akari said as she showed the maid the flier. Kin read it and looked at the young red headed girl in front of her. "Please come in for a moment, I'm sure my Master would like to speak to you, and by the way, my named is Kin." Kin greeted as she let the redhead inside. "Thank you, my name is Akari, nice to meet you." She replied as she entered the apartment and closed the door. "Please wait here a moment." Kin said as she went to the kitchen to get her Master. Akari started looking around while she waited and saw how fancy the apartment was. She began to wonder who the owner was as she explored. She could soon hear voices coming her way as she looked around. She noticed that one of these voices sounded very familiar before the Kitchen doors opened. "Apartment's for rent? I never put any flier's up like that... and what's with the name 'Foxes Den'? Who the hell came up with that? It's so... cliché." Naruto said as he and Kin exited the kitchen. His head was turned to the side so he didn't noticed Akari just yet. "N-Naruto." Akari stumbled as she saw her friend/crush in front of her. Naruto turned his head as he heard his name being called and saw Akari standing a few feet away from him. "Akari!" Naruto blurted loudly in surprise. Kin looked surprised as she looked at her Master, wondering how the two knew each other. "Oh my god it is you Akari! What are you doing here, the last time I seen you was when you and your brother decided to travel the world." Naruto said excitedly as he gave her a hug. "I know what you mean, it's been awhile." Akari said as they pulled back and looked at each

other. "My brother and I did travel the world for a while, but he met a lovely women who recently became his wife. They live in a small village near the former village Hidden in the Snow now. But the reason why I'm here is because I was thinking about settling down in the leaf village. I was thinking about getting an apartment but I couldn't find one. I found this orange flier and noticed cheap and affordable apartments and it lead me here. Are you actually the owner of this building?" She asked. "Yeah, it's mine. But I think someone played a prank or something on you because I didn't send out any fliers. This is the first I'm hearing about it." Naruto said, scratching his head. "So you don't have an apartment I can rent?" Akari asked despondently. "Well I wasn't expecting this but what the hell, I can give you an apartment. And it may as well be a welcoming present, so i'm giving it to you permanently for free, how about that." Naruto smiled. "R-really, are you sure? I mean I can pay, I don't want to feel like a bother or anything." Akari said, suddenly feeling like she was taking advantage of Naruto's friendship. "Nah I'm sure. Besides, I wouldn't feel right taking your money. So you just got here, did you have a talk with baa-Chan, er, I mean with the Hokage?" Naruto asked. After a couple of minutes another knock came at the door, kin was already on her way to answer it before naruto even thought to get up. She opened the door and saw a young teen standing there. "Yes? May I help you?" Kin asked as she looked at the older teen. "Huh? Who are you?" Asked a confused Kiba. A hot girl in a maid's uniform answering the door wasn't exactly what he was expecting at all. "The names Kin and I'm the maid, as you can see, so how may I help you?" She asked again. "Well I'm here to pick Hinata up for a mission... are you new here or something? I've never seen you here before." Kiba asked, his eyes glued to kin as he checked her out. "Ah, you mean lady Hinata. Please come in while I get her." Kin said as she led him. Kiba entered and saw that Naruto and a hot red haired girl he didn't know were talking to each other on the sofa. Naruto noticed him right away and gave him a dirty look. "What are you doing here?" Naruto asked coldly. "Look I'm just here because Kurenai-sensei told me to pick up Hinata for a mission, nothing more. I also couldn't help to see that you've got a maid, how does Hinata feel about her being here? Plus you've got another girl here as well, are you sure Hinata is alright with all these girl's here?" Kiba asked. Akari could tell that something had happened between the two of them and stayed silent. "If you must know Hinata is alright with it, and the "other one", has a name, her name is Akari and I just gave her an apartment since she needed a place to stay." Naruto answered, the two teen's still giving each other death glares until Hinata and Hanabi came out of the Kitchen. "Oh, how come you didn't tell me that we had a guest Naruto-kun?" Hinata said as she looked at the young girl sitting on the sofa. "Sorry, I just found out myself. Hinata, this is Akari, Akari this is Hinata Hyuuga, my girlfriend, and her little sister Hanabi Hyuuga. Akari is a friend of mine that I helped during a mission a while back. She decided to settle in the leaf village and was looking for an apartment. Someone posted this paper saying that we were offering cheap and affordable apartments. Akari came to see if she could get one but I told her that there must've been a mix up or something. Since she is a friend I offered her an apartment for free. Is that alright with you?" Naruto introduced everyone. "It's nice to meet you Akari, and of course it's okay with me. So tell me a bit about yourself.' Hinata and Hanabi sat next to Naruto as they began to talk, completely ignoring the fact that Kiba was in the apartment as well. "Hello, did you guy's forget me or something?" Kiba said after several minutes of awkwardly

standing there, waving his hand's in the air to get their attention. "Oh yeah, I forgot you were here... so what did you want again?" Hinata asked as she turned to face him. "We have a mission to go to, sensei and Shino are waiting for us. So let's get going already." Kiba said, keeping one eye on Hinata and the other on kin as she started her chores around the apartment. Hinata noticed what Kiba was doing right away as she looked at her team mate. "Very well, can you wait outside for me? I have to talk to Naruto for a moment." Hinata said. Kiba nodded and quickly and headed towards the door. He stumbled when he saw Kin bend down and managed to catch the sight of her naked backside, as he noticed she wasn't wearing any panties. *Wham!* "AHH, God! My nose! My freaking nose!" Kiba exclaimed seconds after his face smashed into the door frame. He quickly took a step back before throwing the door open and leaving in a rush. Ignoring all this aside from an amused glance Hinata grabbed Naruto's hand and took him to the Kitchen as Hanabi started to introduce herself to Akari. Once in the Kitchen Hinata made sure no one could hear them. "So Naruto what's your plan for Akari?" Hinata asked suddenly. Naruto looked a bit surprise at the surprise question. "Plan? What plan?" He replied. "Naruto I saw the way you were looking at her while you were talking, and I saw the way she was looking at you. I can tell that she likes you and you might like her as well, so fill me in on what you plan to do" asked Hinata in a low voice so the others couldn't hear her. "Besides the fact that she was practically raping you with her eyes earlier I find myself wanting to see her pretty eyes staring up at me while she either eats me out or sucks me off, and you turning her brain to mush with that wonderful cock of your is the fastest way to fulfill this desire." She said huskily, her cheeks turning pink as she imagined Akari's golden eyes staring up at her. "... That was so hot." Naruto couldn't help but say. "But for now, nothing. I might try something later on I guess, but for now I'll just get the paperwork out of the way show her new apartment. We'll see what happens from there I guess." He replied. They exited the kitchen to see Akari and Hanabi still talking. "Okay, I have a mission to go to. It was nice meeting you. Maybe once I get back I can show you around the village?" Hinata offered. "That would be great and it was nice meeting you as well." Akari replied. Hinata gave Naruto a quick kiss before she opened the door and saw Neji in front of her about to knock on the door. "Oh, good Morning Hinata-Sama, sorry to intrude but your father sent me to get Hanabi. He wants to start her training for the day." Neji greeted. "Sure, no problem" She turned around and called for Hanabi. After a short while Hanabi appeared next to her. "Nee-san is it time for training already?" Hanabi asked, surprised at how quickly the day had ed. "Yes, your father told me to pick you up, so let us be off." Neji answered, nodding his head towards the elevator. "Okay I'm coming" she replied, turning her head to look inside the apartment she called, "Hey Naruto, I'll be back in a few hours!" The three Hyuuga's left the apartment together. Kin was no fool, she could tell at first glance that her Master and the new Girl had some kind of connection and she wasn't going to question them about it so she did the only thing she could think of. "Master, I'm going head down to the lower floors. There are a few rooms that still need to be cleaned, just in case anyone else stops by in response to the fliers and is a worthy resident. If you need me please send a clone and I'll come immediately." Kin said as she headed into the Kitchen for a few minutes and gathered some cleaning supplies. Naruto stopped her as she made her way

to the front door however. "Wait Kin! That's a lot of work for just one person, let me make a few shadow clones. That way you'll get more work done." Naruto was about to make a few clones like he'd said, but Kin cut him off. "Master, what have we talked about?" She said sternly. Naruto sighed, ing the conversation they'd had just that morning. "If you're going to be my maid I have to let you do your job, not do it for you." He replied monotonously, repeating word for word what she'd told him. "Very good. I'll see you in a few hours." Said a smiling Kin, happy she'd taught him something. She turned around and left the apartment, leaving the two friends alone. "Now that every one's gone let's continue our conversation, you were telling me about your travels?" Naruto prompted as he sat next to her. "Ah, yes, thanks for reminding me." She replied before they started to talk again. But after several minutes ed the Kyuubi thought it was time for this for them to stop talking and start doing things less productive. "Hey, kid, what the hell are you doing? I can almost hear your inner-lust chanting 'fuck her. Fuck her. Fuck her.' in here. So what's taking so long anyway?" Kyuubi said. Naruto waited until Akari as going to be talking about something and kept one ear on her before he started talking to the impatient fox. 'Look fox, I know what i'm doing. Sometimes waving your junk around randomly WON'T make women sleep with you. Besides, it's nice catching up with her.' He thought back as he nodded at the right times during Akari's story. "All I'm saying is that it's about time you make a damn move already, I mean come on! Even your girlfriend could have already been balls deep inside little miss dragon over there. Figuratively speaking of course. Are you gonna tell me that you're not wondering how big and firm her breast look without a shirt on? Or how pert her butt looks with that godforsaken skirt thing blocking your view? The fox taunted, hoping to hurry along the sex. Naruto blinked, just now noticing that yes, her shirt had been pulled further apart than normal; he could see quite a bit of her cleavage. They were at least a B-cups, he noted. He spent the next few minutes mentally visiting the gutter. So engrossed in his thoughts he never noticed Akari start waving her hand in front of his face. "Naruto, you okay? Do you need something to drink?" Akari asked, she switched to snapping her fingers instead of just waving them, successfully breaking him out of his trance after a few snaps. "Huh! Oh, I'm sorry Akari I just had something on my mind, what were you saying?" Naruto said. "I was asking if you need a drink or something. I also said that I'm very grateful to you for letting me stay here, if there's anything I can do to repay the favor please don't hesitate to ask." Akari said. What Naruto didn't know was that Akari was secretly hoping to repay that favor sooner rather than later, preferably in the nude... "It okay. Besides, you're one my friends. Why wouldn't why I want to help you?" Naruto placated her. "But Naruto isn't there something I can do for you?" Akari inquired as she grabbed Naruto's hand and looked at him with her alluring golden eyes, "You've done so much for me and my brother. If it wasn't for you we'd still be stuck guarding the Dragon Blade." She explained as she continued to look at him. She tried to look away but she soon realized that she never wanted to stop looking at Naruto's clear ocean blue eyes, a small blush spreading across her face. This didn't go unnoticed to Naruto, he knew what it meant when a girl blushed like that; she was thinking something quite naughty and her mind was quite happy in the gutter at the moment, or she was mildly angry. Judging by his memories of Hinata and Sakura before leaving with Jiraiya her could easily say it was the former. So Naruto decided to play this out and see where it lead. He was

hoping it would end up in the bedroom, but a slower approach would be fine as well. He put his other hand over Akari's, which caused the blush on her face to darken. "Akari, you don't have to keep thanking me. I was happy to help you and your brother, I'm happy that you both don't have to guard the Dragon Blade anymore, and I'm happy just knowing that the two of you have your whole lives to look forward to." He said warmly. For a few minutes both of them couldn't take their eyes off each other as their face both got closer and closer to each other. Soon they both felt the other's tongue in their mouth as they started to moan, neither ing quite when the kissing started. Naruto gently let go of Akari's hand and slow began to take her top off. "That a boy! Finally, took you long enough. Now let's forget this ionate kissing crap and fuck the bitch already!" Kyuubi cheered from the metaphorical sidelines. At this point Naruto just decided to ignore the fox as he and Akari slowly began to take the other's clothes off. But just as Naruto was about to fully undress her Akari moved back, causing him to stop. "Uh, Naruto, do you think we could continue this somewhere else?" Akari asked shyly, hoping Naruto knew what she meant. She didn't have anything to worry about, as he was thinking the same thing. "You just read my mind." he replied as he took her hand and lead her to his bedroom. Akari used her free hand to close the door, not noticing it was still open just a crack. After that she linked her arm behind his back and began to kiss him once again. After only a few minutes of purely kissing Naruto began to undress her, enjoying the sounds of her moans as he peeled away article after article of obstructing clothe. Akari pulled back when she felt her bra unhook, "I can't take it anymore Naruto, please make me yours." She said softly as she pulled down her bra and panties, showing Naruto her nude body. Naruto's suspicions were correct, Akari's breasts were right at the border line between a B and Ccup. His pants, naturally, suddenly seemed to shrink, which didn't go unnoticed by Akari as she looked down. Akari at this point did the only thing she could think of. She got on her knees and tried to unbutton his pants. "Wow faster worker aren't we?" said Naruto as Akari had managed to unbutton his pants and quickly pull them along with his boxers down in one quick swoop. Instantly Akari's jaw dropped as she saw how long and thick Naruto's cock was. 'Oh my god it's big! Will I be able to take it all?' She thought as she then looked at Naruto. Akari grabbed Naruto's hard cock and gently started to stroke it. After a minute or two ed Akari could hear Naruto moaning as she started to go a bit faster every couple of minutes. "Damn that feels good Akari. Keep going, I'm almost there" said Naruto as Akari continued to stroke him. "Please cum for me Naruto, I want all your cum on my body. I want to drink every last drop you have." Akari moaned as she licked her lips, the thought of Naruto using her face as his fuck toy popping into her mind. "Almost there Akari!" Naruto groaned. 'Please hurry and cum Naruto! I want all of your hot sticky cum on my body" said Akari as she pumped him faster and harder as she looked at him. After only a couple of minutes Akari finally got her wish as Naruto grunted, "I'm Cumming" before Akari felt Naruto's hot cum pour out of his cock and onto her body. She was surprised that Naruto could release such a large load on her as he continued for a good minute. Moments later Akari's breasts were completely covered in Naruto's cum as the flow died down. Akari couldn't believe that Naruto was able to do that in just with one blowjob! "Sorry Akari, I guess I over did it. You were so good I couldn't help myself." Naruto said as he scratched his head and looked down at Akari, only to find her rubbing his cum all over her body. "Don't worry Naruto you didn't overdo it. Now shove your big fat cock into my mouth, I want to taste your cum so badly. Cum as much as you want. I want you to cum so much i'm tasting you for a

week." Akari moaned as she opened her mouth wide. "Wow, you really are a cum slut aren't you! Okay, but , you asked for it" Naruto said as he put his hand on Akari's head and got a tight grip on her red hair before instantly shoving half his cock into her mouth. Akari couldn't believe that she was able to take at least half of his cock inside her mouth that quickly. After a few second's Naruto slowly began to thrust his hip's as he face fucked her face. He made sure he had had good grip on her head as he face fucked her and simply enjoyed how hot her mouth was as he thrust faster and harder every couple of seconds. If her pleasurable moans were any indication, Akari was just like TenTen; she wanted Naruto use her as her fuck toy. "Ah, that's it, keep sucking you damn whore, don't stop till I cum." Naruto moaned as he looked down and saw a blush that was all but glowing, covering her entire face, had formed. Just seeing that caused Naruto to get a tighter grip on her head as he thrust even faster than before. After several minutes Naruto shoved a whole foot of cock down her throat and, without any warning, came spectacularly. Akari wasn't papered for it, his cum flooding her throat taking her by complete surprise. She dug her fingers into his thighs as she swallowed his cum faster and faster. "That's it, drink up my little cum-slut. Make sure you don't waste a drop of it." Naruto grunted as he did his best to fill her stomach. Roughly three minutes later Naruto let go of her head, causing her jerk her head back off of his dick, the last spurt of cum landing on her nose as Akari began to take deep breaths. She got her wish, as even as she cleaned her mouth she could still taste Naruto's cum in her mouth. "Damn Akari, that felt great. I'm surprised that you could take all that." Naruto complimented as he looked down. "It… was… great Naruto… it was the… best thing I've… ever tasted." Akari panted, taking a few more deep breaths before her breathing evened out. "And as your reward for that Akari I think it's only fair if you pick the next position." Naruto said. "Really? You want me to pick." Akari gushed as she stood up "Of course, of coarse. Now hurry, just seeing that hot body of yours is making it hard to wait." Naruto comented as he quickly took off his jacket and threw it to the side. Before Naruto could ask again Akari had pushed him onto the bed and put her legs on Naruto's sides. She grabbed Narutos still hard cock and lined it up with her pussy. She took a deep breath before she lowered all her weight down and felt Naruto's cock slip inside her. Akari waited a few seconds before she started to slowly bounce on his cock as she out her hand's on his chest. "Ah, ah Kami, yes your cock is so big Naruto, I love your big fat cock!" She said as she started to bounce a bit faster. "Damn you're so hot Akari. I should've fucked you sooner, keep going. Tell me how much you love my cock inside your tight pussy." Naruto moaned as he put his hands behind his head and watched Akari bounce up and down. "Ah, I love your cock Naruto! I wanted to fuck you when we first met! I couldn't stop thinking about you, I couldn't stop thinking about your cock inside my body! That was the only reason why I moved here. I wanted to find you and fuck you the first chance I got." Akari yelled as she grabbed her breast as she continued to bounce on his cock. "Yes! Please cum inside me Naruto! Please cum inside my pussy, I want all your cum inside me!" Akari leaned back a bit as she bounced faster and faster. "Faster! Akari your pussy so hot, I'm almost there, don't stop! tell me how much you want my cum, tell me what you'll do just to have it." Naruto grunted as he grabbed her hips. "I'll do whatever you want Naruto! I'll do anything to have your cum inside my body, I'm your whore Naruto, I'm your little fucking cum-slut who'll do anything and everything you want. My body is all

yours, use it as much as you want!" Akari screamed, sweat forming on her skin. Naruto got a tighter on her hips and slammed her down one lost time, "I'm Cumming!" before letting loose. She felt Naruto's hot cum enter her body and she stopped bouncing, now grinding her hips into his crotch and letting his cum flow though her. Again, she was shocked by the pure volume of semen he was pouring into her. Not that she was complaining at the moment. The pretty stars didn't allow her to do much else but cum her brains out. Akari had to catch her breathe again, fully enjoying the feeling of Naruto's warmth inside and below her as she lay on his chest and prepared closed her eyes to go to sleep. "What are you doing? If you thought we were done i'm afraid you were mistaken. You're fucking a ninja my dear, I'm not even close to being done." Naruto grinned, "Now move those hips." He said in a commanding tone. Akari shuddered, she liked being ordered! She didn't know she got off on that until now. Her hips started fucking themselves onto him seemingly by themselves and she cuddled up onto his chest. _ _ _ _ 2 Hours and Many Orgasms Later _ _ _ _ "Yes, kami, yes, don't stop, please don't stop! Fuck me harder! I'm gonna cum Naruto, I'm gonna cum!" Akari screamed, now in the doggy style position. Akari was convinced her toes were permanently curled as she'd had countless orgasms. "Keep talking Akari, you're so tight." Naruto urged her on as he slapped her ass. "Please cum inside me Naruto! Fuck me harder! Please don't stop fucking my pussy." Akari moaned as she grabbed the bed sheets in a death grip. But as Naruto was senselessly ramming Akari from behind what they didn't notice they were being watched by a half cat, half slutty maid named Kin. She had just gotten home around ten minutes ago and had saw that no one was home. That was, until she heard load moans coming from her master bedroom. Assuming that it was her Master having some quality time with someone, she decided that she would quietly close their door for some privacy. As she ed the door though she'd heard an unfamiliar voice, so she peeked her head through the small crack of the door and saw a very surprising sight. She saw Akari on all fours as her Master plowed her from behind. Kin couldn't help but blush as she look at Akari. The face she was making while getting fucked was just priceless. Kin was so occupied by watching them. She didn't realize that one of her hands had slipped under her skirt. God, the sight of seeing Naruto and Akari fucking had gotten her very horny. She just than ed that there were some clones milling about downstairs, so Kin hurried down to the Kitchen. Once inside she saw two Naruto clone sitting down trying to finish the paperwork for Akari's room. Kin decided to get their attention by accidentally dropping the bucket of cleaning supplies, causing the two clones to look her way just as she bent over to pick the supplies up. The two clones noticed that while picking up the dropped items her frilly skirt rose revealed that she wasn't wearing any panties before she looked over her shoulder, as if just noticing the clones, before giving them a flirty wink. The two clone's looked at each other for a moment, then looked at the paper work that was on the table, then looked at the sight of kin's dripping wet pussy, before finally giving one last glance at eachother before springing to their feet and crossing the room in a fraction of a second. Just as they were about to start feeling up the horny maid's backside Kin twirled around and got on her knees. The two clones then looked at her for a moment before she grabbed both of their belts and moved them forward, quickly unbuckled them and pulling both their pants and boxers down in one foul swoop. Kin's eyes darkened and a smirk grew on her face as she looked at the two hard cocks in front of her. She licked her lips as she grabbed both of their dicks and slowly began to stroke them as she looked up at the copied of her Master. After a minute or two had ed Kin started to lick one cock, alternating every few seconds, and stroked them both faster and faster. Pretty soon one of the clones got sick of waiting for her to suck them off properly (with her throat). So one of the Clone

grabbed her head and shoved it's dick down her throat. Kin, who was understandably taken by surprise, began sucking away instantly as the clone than started to thrust it's hips rapidly. As she continue to stroke the other, "It's about time you did your job, you lazy maid. We were getting all pent up and stressed due to the paperwork and you weren't here to do your most important duty. We'll just have to punish you..." The clone thrusting down into her throat onished, his cock going deeper within her mouth as he tightened his grip on her silky hair. Kin loved how the clone of her Master was treating her. She was a naughty maid and she deserved punishment!All she wanted was to drink his cum as he roughly face fucked her like some cheap whore off the street. Kin wasn't surprised that her throat had already begun to hurt as just about half of the clones cock was inside her. The only thought she had in was when was she going have her favorite drink in the world. "Just cum already you damn clone!" She yelled, although it came out completely muffled, it still caused the clone to start hammering into her mouth faster. After about five minutes had ed the clone tightened it's grip on Kin's hair further and groaned; seven thick globs of cum shooting from it's dick straight into her stomach. Kin still wasn't used to drinking so much at once, but she tried her best. Soon the clone let go of her hair and pulled out. As the clone finished unloading on her face the second clone, who'd been jerking himself off to the sight of the two going at it, moaned loudly and hosed down her body, covering her maid outfit in it's seed. After they'd finished the two clone looked down and saw Kin's face and most of her hair was covered in their cum. Kin was far from done and the second her face was all clean she grabbed their cocks and began to stroke them off once more. As she then gave them a smile, surprising them both with her ability to still do so, she stuck out her tongue as she stroked them harder. This continued of for a while, eventually Kin had to regretfully take the top off of her uniform and throw it off to the side, as not even a millimeter of it was clean. One clone had already dispelled after its 5th orgasm, his last moments spent pouring another load down her rapidly filling stomach. So now she had the second one's cock in-between her breast as she slowly moved them up and down, keeping eye with the clone. "Cum for me, just one more time please, I want all of your cum on my body." Kin begged as he squeezed her breast a bit harder when she licked the tip of his cock. I'm almost there, I'm gonna cum!" He yelled as he began to thrust his cock in-between her breast recklessly. Kin was just about start begging for the clone's cum. But soon she got what she wanted as soon the Clone shot an larger-than-normal load onto her body. Kin's entire body and hair were now covered in it's cum. She0 immediately started to lick the semen off her body as if she were washing herself like a cat. The clone dispelled as Kin continued to lick her self. Back with Naruto and Akari, the positions had changed. Akari was now on her side with one leg in the air as Naruto fucked her from behind. She was surprised to still be conscious after everything that happened. Then again, she didn't care. All she wanted was Naruto to keep on fucking her, unfortunately her vision was starting start to get blurry as exhaustion set in. "Ah Kami yes Naruto! That's it, fuck me real good! More ah, ah, ah!" Akari moaned between pants. "I'm almost there Akari. Your body is hot I just cant stop fucking you." Naruto replied as he shoved his entire length inside her pussy. Causing Akari to scream as Naruto came inside her without pulling out. Akari instantly blacked out as all the pleasure caught up with her at once. Naruto's hips jerked as he emptied himself inside her for a few minutes before pulling out. He already knew she'd ed out, so he gently moved her body next to his and pulled the blankets over them. Naruto suddenly got the memories of his shadow clones as they dispelled. A small smile formed on his face. 'Huh, guess Kin's back from cleaning. Maybe I should have let her us? She was watching us for quite awhile after all. Ah well, maybe next time.' Naruto mused as he made himself comfortable and started to go to sleep. _ _ _ _ End _ _ _ _

Author notes

H

ey reader's srry if you were expecting a new chap for the story, I know many of you wanted to read the next chap but you see because of college (and the fucking boatload of homework) I haven't had as much time to write as I would of hoped for, so I just wanted to tell you all that you should be expecting slow updates from me for a little while, that doesn't mean that ANY of my stories are abandoned. Writing is actually a ion of mine and I'll die before I give up on ANY of my stories, and while I haven't updated, i am going through all of my stories and re-doing chap's forBetrayal II, Naruto's journey and Pile of lemons, but I am still grateful for the people who are still reading my stories and reviewing them, I am still taking suggestion's and opinions FOR ALL of my stories. i should have some time coming up soon where I will be able to finish the newest chap's fo r Betrayal II and Pile of lemon's seeing as those two stories are my biggest hitters, and because you have been quite patient with him I promise to update both Betrayal II and pile of lemon's by at least 2 or 3 chap's each